《When The Count鈥檚 Illegitimate Daughter Gets Married》


 Chapter 1 - Prologue.

    Prologue.

    You will marry the duke, Laritte Brumayer.

    The older man had adopted a habit of the previous head of the house, tapping on his desk with his finely crafted quill as he spoke. Laritte stared at the gloved hand holding the quill.

    Memories from her childhood rushed to her head, for Laritte feared those white gloves. Any mistake she made resulted in a beating.

    Are you listening to me?

    Of course, father.

    She replied to the Count in a clear, meek tone with no hint of malice. Her half-sister, Rose, stood behind the Count and observed the situation.

    She burst into a fit ofughter.

    Did you ever dare to dream that youd betheduchess? Youre an illegitimate child be grateful to father.

    Laritte, whod only been watchingthe Counts hand, finally looked up. Her strange yet sparkling blue eyes stared at Rose.

    Rose hated those eyes. Those eyes were of a color that did not belong to the Brumayer family, and yet they felt so piercing.

    Laritte will answer obediently, as she always has.

    That was the type of person this illegitimate child was. No matter what Rose did, in the end, Laritte would always respond obediently. She was like a straw doll with no choice but to remain in its house, even if that meant it would be torn and broken by its cruel owners.

    But this time, Laritte reacted differently and retorted in a clear yet soft tone,

    Of course. Thank you, father. The Duke I will marry has been robbed of all his wealth, used of treason, and has died on the battlefield. How can I dare to be devastated about my marriage to such a ghost Duke?

    For the first time, the doll rebelled against its owners.

    Roses eyes widened, expression panicked. Laritteughed at her.

    Are you shocked?

    They really believed shed continue to act stupid though she no longer had any obligation to be obedient to this family.

    This was it. Laritte Brumayers life would soon end. Because, just as they said, her marriage was a lost cause.

    Rose, who was a year older than Laritte, was originally marrying the Duke.

    Unlike the bastard child Laritte, Roses mother was the Countess and Rose was the beloved daughter of the Brumayer family. She fell in love with the Duke at first sight and proceeded to ask her parents to marry him.

    At that time, Duke Reinhardt was someone everyone respected.

    A minor w of his had been that he had no interest in any woman before his marriage. But Rose was sure she could melt his heart with her beauty.

    The Counts family struggled day and night to fulfill their daughters request, and atst the marriage contract arrived.

    But there was one problem.

    As a swordmaster, Duke Reinhardt spent most of his time on the battlefield. Adding to that, he had been killed by a prisoner while preparing toe home from the war. Rose had only just been married legally, but ended up losing her husband before she could begin to live with him.

    This wasnt the end.

    A butler brought forth evidence of the Duke Reinhardts n to rebel.

    Fortunately, the Brumayer family was cleared of those charges. However, the Brumayers had already received a huge sum of money from the marriage contract. Count Brumayer wished to expand his business, and in order to invest, he needed this marriage contract to be fulfilled.

    In order to uphold the contract, he had to send a bride. But the household couldnt let their precious Rose go.

    That was why Laritte would be getting married instead.

    She had been born to an unknown mother and was neglected by the Count. Laritte spent her whole life as if she were an uninvited guest trying to eat at a dinner.

    Now, Laritte would no longer be tormented by her half-sister. Instead, she would spend the rest of her life alone with a dead husband.

    Rose didnt even feel an ounce of guilt for her sister. Rather, she was d that the bastard child she had seen as a speck of dirt would be leaving the house.

    Therefore, she didnt even hesitate to hit Laritte who spoke back to her.

    Are you using a sarcastic tone with me? You lowly wench!

    Pak! Smacked by the furious Rose, Larittes cheek turned red. However, no one in the office was surprised.

    Since the beginning, the option to hit Laritte had always been there for her family. Although there were words unsaid, even the maids had never dared to strike Laritte before.

    It was then

    Shockingly, Laritte who had lived under the Count obediently for seventeen years, had done another unexpected thing.

    She clenched her slender hand before striking Rose right on the head.

    Ack!

    Im not the lowly one here. It has always been you who hits people recklessly, Rose.

    Laritte no longer needed to obey her. Marrying a ghost of a Duke meant death. It meant being kicked out of this house with nothing. Laritte was sure this family would not give her any support.

    You are absolutely insane!

    Rose flew at Laritte. The two pulled and yanked on each others clothes before the Count jumped out of his seat. He grabbed at Larittes hair.

    We fed you and gave you a roof to sleep under, yet you dare touch your sister?! You know nothing about respect!

    Kyaa!

    The Count dragged Laritte who was screaming over the carpet and started beating her. He mercilessly stomped on her with his feet.

    Dad, beat that wench until shes on herst breath!

    Rose was heaving in her fury, unable to control her breathing. Laritte bit the Counts ankle as he approached her.

    Aak!!

    I wonp mwet anywann weat ee ike dog swit no mwar! (I wont let anyone treat me like dog shit no more!)

    Laritte put all of her strength into her jaw as she bit down.

    The Count violently stomped on her head with his other foot and she fell off of him with an unidentifiable lump of flesh and blood mixed in her mouth.

    Ptui!She spit it out as she red at him with a blue glow in her eyes. Now, Laritte Brumayer was a beast that no one could touch.

    The Count and Rose sat in confusion as they witnessed Larittes transformation. She was no longer the meek girl who epted being treated like trash.

    After that, Laritte became the Duchess.

    Laritte arrived at a house ced right in the heart of a mountain of a secluded, rural region.

    This old and abandoned house was the final estate left to the Dukedom. Larritte had to live here alone.

    Hey, get your luggage.

    The Counts coachman threw the baggage to Larittes feet. Before she could even reply properly, the coachman scurried back to the carriage and spurred the horse.

    Used to being ignored, Laritte didnt give it much thought. She had just decided to leave, so she had few belongings.

    Laritte picked up arge stone from the ground and threw it at the carriages wheel.

    Hiiiiing!

    Uwak!

    Both the carriage and the driver toppled to the ground. Terrified, the horse got loose and fled. With no idea what caused the carriage to flip, the coachman gave chase and limped after the horse.

    What the evesting fuck! Asshole, where are you running off to?!

    She watched the back of his head and listened to his insults before walking over to the house.

    Its not as bad as I thought itd be, she thought.

    Her husband was used of treason, though his estate itself did not disappear.

    The Reinhardt estate was punished by the imperial family after the Duke died, on grounds of treason. Some of the involved family members had been executed, and most of the estates assets confiscated.

    Of course, it was to set an example.

    The Reinhardt familys servants were fired and forced to scatter. Since the Dukes wife could not produce an heir, Laritte was on her own.

    Anyways.

    The royal family didnt seize all the estates assets since this two story vi still belonged to the Dukedom!

    This is my house. My very own house lies here.

    Even if it took half a day to get to the nearest vige. Even if the house itself was old, filled with cobwebs, kinda leaky, and a little drafty since no one had lived in it for a time.

    Wheres the roof though?

    Thinking it wasnt as bad as she expected, Laritte moved in.

 Chapter 2 - Laritte And The New House

    1. Laritte and the new house

    620 years ago, the Iyasa continent unified and the Empire was born.

    The Brumayer family supported the Imperial family in their rise to power and umted enough aplishments to be considered a founding contributor to the Empire.

    However, the current generation of Brumayerscked power, as seen in their current status of Count.

    But now, with a daughter married to Duke Reinhardt, a man second in power only to the Imperial family, the Brumayers hoped to see the light once more.

    Thats what I thought.

    Count Brumayer felt regret when he thought of the current situation over dinner.

    On the table was the family chefs Beef Steak, magnificent enough to be called one of a kind. It shone brightly yet he couldnt bring himself toy his hands on it.

    Rose, too, felt depressed about their situation.

    Everytime she closed her eyes, she could see Duke Reinhardts shimmering form, just like how he had appeared to her three years ago.

    When the continent of Iyasa had unified for the first time in history, the Empire prided itself so highly that it kept the name.

    In the heart of the pceid the first banquet hall.

    The ceiling in the corridor leading to the banquet hall towered above the banquet goers. The intricate carvings on the ceiling was, in royal fashion, decorated brilliantly with gold.

    Below that ceiling, Rose encountered the Duke for the first time.

    Ah!

    His hair was so ck it seemed to absorb all the light, standing out in that bright corridor. Beneath his hair were the worlds purest gold eyes, appearing aloof and detached. Though his eyes were narrow, their masculine beauty matched well with the finely tanned muscles outlined by his shirt.

    I cant believe such a Duke passed away

    Rosemented and tormented the steak with her fork.

    Although there were some women who had never seen the Duke, it was said that all women whod met him would fall in love with him.

    The few swordmasters in the Empire were nicknamed the murderers, but the Duke did not care for such things as others did.

    Im confident I could have melted his heart.

    Quit speaking of the Duke! We should not even be using that traitors title!

    The countess, who had been quietly eating, put down her sd fork as a threat.

    But mooooomnone of this makes sense? He was killed by a barbarian in the western sea! Plus, the war was nearly over!

    There were various circumstances involved in his death. We have to let him go. Your father was able to circumvent the marriage contract thanks to that illegitimate child.

    Ahem!

    The Count deliberately interrupted the conversation by clearing his throat. The Countess wiped her mouth with her napkin but continued to speak.

    Who would have guessed that lowly wench none would consider a Brumayer could be so useful? She resembles that crude dancer from head to toe. With her fulfilling the contract, we wont have to return the Dukes money to the Imperial family.

    Laritte had been sent to the Reinhardt dukedom for no reason other than to allow the Brumayers keep the Dukes money.

    Thats right! She must be rotting in a ditch somewhere, right?

    All that remained to the dukedom was an old vi in some corner of a mountain. Laritte had been sent there with no support. All she had to do now was die a miserable death.

    Rose was extremely happy.

    Laritte was the only stain on the otherwise happy Brumayer family.

    Rose may have disliked her father who sired an illegitimate child, but she loathed Laritte even more.

    It annoyed Rose to no end that Larittecked the typical Brumayer characteristics. Rather than red hair and freckles, Laritte resembled her dancer of a mother with her pale skin and silver hair. And those were traits that any noble girl would envy at some point in their lives.

    Adding to that, her eyes

    Her blue eyes resembled the ocean, yet they felt so simr to Duke Reinhardts golden eyes. It was that cold look, as if she were looking down on you! That expression had been the reason why Rose tormented Laritte more in the recent days.

    I cant wait to get rid of the corpse.

    No one at the table knew that Rose was talking about Laritte. But still, no one scolded her for her choice of words. It was clearly demonstrated here how Laritte had been treated.

    Surprisingly, for the first time in her life, Laritte was able to spend her time rxing. She already knew what the first thing this abandoned house needed was: firewood to fight off the chill of the night. So, with all the money she had left from the Brumayers, she purchased firewood before leaving for her new home.

    Look, what aplete fool, right? Hahaha!

    Thats what Rose told her as she was leaving. Rose was aware that she was heading to the mountains where trees were plenty, so why would she need firewood?

    Rose ignored Laritte until the very end. In truth, Rose was the one who didnt know what the outside world was like.

    In the Empire, it often drizzled. If Laritte were to pick a branch off the ground, even the smallest bit of dampness would have made it impossible to light with a flint.

    If that happened, Laritte would be fighting the cold on her very first day in the mountains.

    Its autumn and already this cold, Laritte thought as she entered the house and lit the firece using her wood.

    She had already realized this fact when she was six years old.

    While living with her birth mother, Laritte had to pick herbs from the mountains in order to make money.

    Most of the herbs had been useless weeds, but she couldnt help it. The alternative was to be home, where her mother could bear her.

    And once, just once, Laritte had gotten lost in the mountains.

    As a little girl shed somehow managed to gather enough branches to survive the cold. But one day, a violent storm wet the branches. They could no longer catch fire.

    She had clung to those branches for dear life, seeding in lighting them and starting a fire only when she was on the brink of death.

    Phew

    Larrite, who had been distracted by her old memories, looked around. The inside of the vi was very dusty and had a spooky feeling. The furniture was old, so it would have been unsurprising if a ghost popped up out of nowhere.

    She felt drowsy as she sat on the wheelchair, doused in sunlight. There was no other heaven than this to her.

    With both her biological mother and the Brumayers, Laritte had always felt like an uninvited guest and never spoke up about her treatment.

    I should start cleaning before having dinner, she mumbled as she lifted herself from her seat.

    However, she wasnt foolish enough to use the vis kitchen. It looked as if it hadnt been used for decades.

    This was the chance for the second item she had prepared to shine. Laritte dug through the luggage that the coachman threw at her.

    In the bag that Count Brumayer gave her were some lumps. They were potatoes.

    But these potatoes werent for ordinary people. They were great potatoes that even aristocrats would not have been bored of to eat as a side dish.

    Potato sd, cream and caviar garnished with baby potatoes, potato pizza, gnhi there were infinite recipes she could make, but unfortunately Laritte could not afford that luxury. All shed managed to steal from the Brumayers were some potatoes and some spices.

    Instead, Laritte made roasted potato, a substitute of a meal that farmers often ate. Laritte sprinkled salt and pepper and let it cook by the firece.

    Laritte held the potatoes to the firece and watched as they cooked, staring at the fire with an empty look. Before long, she stretched herself.

    Up we go, Laritte said to herself.

    While the potato was cooking, she felt like she needed to do something else.

    In fact, Laritte had a lot of work to do.

    Washing was a non-issue since there was a stream in the valley nearby. But people ate three meals a day, and Laritte didnt have an infinite supply of potatoes.

    So, like what the Brumayers and Laritte originally believed, she was supposed to die here. But that wasnt going to happen.

    She looked around the vi. There were treasures hidden under a grayyer of dust so thick that it even hid the original colour of the items.

    Laritte walked past an old rug that was about to fall apart and stood in front of a cab filled with spider webs.

    Originally, it had been a cab that held expensive dishes. All the priceless items it once held had already been confiscated by the Empire, so all that remained was bowl shaped dust.

    But her treasure was still intact. It was the storage cab itself.

    Look at this nice design, she mumbled. She swept her fingers across the wood inside the cab that must have belonged to the Duke before. If she sold it, she definitely would have enough money for a months worth of potatoes.

    Unconsciously, she hummed as she explored the living room to see what other furniture she could sell.

    Youd be worth fifty pieces, twenty pieces, thirty-five piecesWhats this? Ive never seen anything like it before. Wonderful, thatd be seventy pieces.

    Everything would at least be enough for her to live off of before she found another means to make money.

 Chapter 3

    Now, food and shelter were settled. It would have been quite embarrassing if Laritte ran into Rose and the Count after shed thrown herself at them like a maniac. But Laritte would never regret what she did that day.

    To reach the nearest vige, Laritte would have to walk along a one-way road on her tiny feet. She considered disassembling her furniture and returned to her spot beside the firece.

    Before shed even realized, the potatoes were emitting a strong aroma, announcing that they were ready to be eaten. Laritte used a skewer to grab one of her cooked potatoes.

    Ack, hot.

    While waiting for the potatoes to cool, Laritte cut the steaming potatoes in half. She watched as the soft inside dribbled out of the golden, baked skin.

    After starving all day long, her parched mouth finally felt sweet relief. The well-seasoned potatoes kept Laritte upied for quite a while.

    Coming back to her senses, Laritte realized that the potatoes she had prepared for tomorrow were no more.

    When have I ever eaten this much?

    While living with her birth mother, Laritte considered herself lucky to even eat one meal a day. But usually, those meals her mother fed her were bad and left her sick and throwing up for the rest of the day.

    Larittes mother screamed those words the day before she disappeared and abandoned her to the Brumayers.

    Shed been abandoned when she was eight years old.

    Although she didnt have the Brumayers signature red hair or freckles, the Count had still recognized her as one of them. The younger Laritte believed they were good people who epted her.

    But they werent good people. They took her in simply because the nobility had a means of identifying illegitimate children and their fathers.

    But at least, from the moment Laritte entered the Brumayer household to when she left, she had never gone hungry.

    On special days or when Rose was feeling generous, shed get to sit at the table. However, most of the time, she ate alone in her small, secluded room. Sometimes, if the Countess was in a bad mood, Larittes meals were their wasted food. She had stolen food from the kitchen once as well, avoiding eye contact with the servants.

    But it hadnt been all that easy. The servants were no strangers to seeing Laritte with a stomach ache, but helping her was inconvenient for them, and so she would be ignored.

    Laritte ate with the Brumayers only because those meals were her only chance to be served fresh meat. She would have no other opportunities to eat anything as nice.

    Laritte patted her stomach, too full from eating todays and tomorrows potatoes, and got up to go find water. It was her first rxing and full meal in a long time.

    Thest few weeks had been the most peaceful time of Larittes life, despite her sore feet from trekking to the nearby vige.

    She wasnt too bothered lugging her wares down to the vige, and felt the same way about today.

    Laritte hummed while she walked back to the vi with her newly purchased vegetable seeds, nning to grow around the house. If the soil doesnt freeze, these seedsy might grow some roots. Laritte decided to give it a try as a past-time.

    Laritte felt like shed aged wonderfully when she opened the door to her vi. She was greeted by a burning candle illuminating her house. Gone were any traces of cobwebs, dirt, and bugs.

    This was the result of her constant cleaning.

    Though the vi was quiterge and spacious, Laritte had already given up on the second floor early on in her stay. While the first floor was inhabitable, she couldnt say the same about the rest of the house.

    She hastily and skillfully checked around the house before preparing for the night.

    Winter is approaching quickly, Laritte murmured as she opened a window to ventte the vi.

    Before Laritte knew it, fall was nearly over. This meant that she would finally be able to put to use the firewood sheds been collecting over time.

    She tossed some firewood into the firece and decided to make herself some stew to celebrate the long day.

    The cooking method was simple. Taking out a rusty but still functional pot, she removed all the blood from meat she recently bought.

    Laritte shook her head when she thought of how many potatoes were sacrificed to buy this piece of meat. After peeling the potatoes and carrots, Laritte took out her secret weapon.

    She believed that the most important thing in beef stew was the spices.

    While taking out the bay leaves and the pepper, she remembered what the marketdy had told her.

    Listen up, newly-weddeddy. If you add this, itll taste real good. Ya gotta stir-fry the meat and vegetables and add in this bay leaf

    So she took thedys advice and plucked some of the leaves.

    Kwang! A knock sounded at the door.

    No one besides Laritte ever came to this house. She was so surprised her heart nearly stopped. She wiped her hands clean and ran to the living room.

    Who is it? She murmured, it was an old habit she couldnt let go.

    It couldnt be someone from the Brumayers, right? At this time, they must have believed she already died and sent someone to clear her dead body.

    Unfortunate for them, she was still breathing.

    Not too long ago, Rose had yanked on her silver hair for a good amount of time. Today, her hair was as shiny as a nd of honey.

    And Larittes arms? She finally gained enough weight to be considered human. Thinking of the Brumayers erased her current healthy image of herself, bringing back memories of her once bony self.

    If the Count were to find out how well shed been living, he might take away her house. Laritte ced her dishcloth on the table as she agonized over the situation.

    Do I need to mess up my hair?

    Suddenly, Laritte noticed something.

    While she worried, there had been no additional soundsing from the front door. Perhaps it was just a mountain animal passing by.

    Laritte approached the door with trepidation, pressing her ear against the crack of the door. There wasnt a single sound to be heard, but her thoughts did not calm in her happiness.

    Maybe a sparrow lost consciousness after hitting itself against the door?

    Actually, that might be it! She didnt know whether or not she could help the bird though, because she really just owned potatoes. Cautiously, she opened the door.

    And in front of her was a man.

    Her first impression of the man was big and tall. So tall that even if she were to lift her head, she would barely be able to see his face.

    Then, the smell of rusty iron prated her lungs. The man was covered in a mixture of fresh and hardened blood.

    Is he alive? Is he dead?

    He stood there unmoving, and even his fingers werepletely still. It was as if he was a knight standing in the middle of a battlefield.

    After a few seconds, he opened his mouth slightly.

    A small, scratchy sound came out. Laritte narrowed her beautiful eyes and listened closely to catch what he was saying.

    At that moment, Laritte saw the dark and gloomy mans eyes.

    Golden eyes! Those were one of the traits of the Iyasa Empires Imperial family. Before her was a man with golden eyes, dark eyebrows, and thin eyes. Laritte had a feeling she knew just who this person was.

    He might be her husband. Just like the Imperial family, Duke Reinhardt also had a longsting history

    He was a figure who stood on the battlefield as the Empires very few swordmasters. His reputation had been tainted when evidence of him staging a rebellion was brought forward at the time of his death

    Traitor.

    Nanny?

    While she was thinking, he spouted out this word. His voice was husky and he sounded like he hadnt spoken in weeks.

    The mans eyes were blurry and seemed out of focus. He was certainly looking at Laritte, yet muttered a name for someone else.

    His body, which had been standing tall like a tower, suddenly stumbled. The man slowly fell forward.

    Without thinking, Laritte caught him. His body felt frozen, perhaps due to thete autumn night. She was only able to keep him upright by holding onto him with all her strength. Then, he murmured something in her ear.

    I

    A strange sensation came over her.

    Though his voice felt so dry, he sounded like he was crying.

    I didnt do it nanny.

    By the end of his sentence, he waspletely unconscious.

 Chapter 4

    Unable to continue holding the man up, Laritte fell t on her behind. Fortunately, she kept the man from hitting his head on the floor.

    Laritte stared at the face of the man in her embrace. Brushing back his hair that was darker than the night, Laritte noticed wounds peppering his dark skin.

    Suddenly, a thought came to mind.

    What was his name?

    She knew him as the Duke, but strangely didnt remember his name. As it was, she was never supposed to have any chance of meeting him in this lifetime, be it in life or in death.

    Laritte busily moved around the house to warm it up and soaked her handkerchief in boiling hot water. In her home, there were two things she cherished besides her potatoes. Those two things were her firece and her rocking chair. Even better was when she ced her rocking chair in front of the firece.

    In that spot, sitting there with a nket covering her, Laritte was able to fall asleep without trouble because the bed left to this house had been unmanaged and was moldy. Laritte yielded her precious spot to this traitor because she was a generous person. The man in the chair was buried under all the nkets in the house. To keep it stable, she ced a rock under the chairs hind legs.

    His breathing was shallow and precarious, leaving him vulnerable to death at any moment. He lost a lot of blood and was unconscious due to his low body temperature. Laritte approached him with her warmed and wet handkerchief.

    Maybe I wont be the first dead body toy in this house.

    Having spent thest seventeen years mastering her poker face, Laritte was very calm. Contrary to her calmness, the hands that wiped the dried blood off the mans face were quite gentle.

    Since Laritte took it upon herself to treat the traitor all by herself, she could be considered criminal. Even now, she could run to the vige to report the situation, but she did not.

    And it wasnt because he was her husband.

    Laritte was fed up with families. Actually, she hated men even more because of these husbands.

    It was just Laritte, all alone.

    I didnt do it.

    She was very familiar with those words.

    I didnt steal it! I didnt do it! Count!

    She cried in this old memory, so old that it was gradually fading..

    When Laritte entered the Counts household at the age of eight, there was actually one person who was kind to her. Shockingly, it was her father, the Count.

    Everyones eyes had been on Laritte when she first entered the Brumayer house, yet the Count was the only one who did not criticize her. Laritte believed that he considered her innocent, that it was not her fault for being born.

    But that could not always be the case. He began to act against Laritte when Rose and the Countess began targeting her. He quickly changed his mind about Laritte the more she butted heads with them.

    It was when Rose intentionally lost her ne and used Laritte of being the thief that the Count raised his hand towards Laritte for the first time. And for all her birth mother had done, shed never dared touch Larittes face.

    The Count struck her right in front of everyone and determined that she was guilty.

    I.

    p!

    No, I didnt do it

    The count pped her again and Laritte, who was only a small child, was unable to speak up due to her swollen mouth. But still, she tried to protest more while trembling.

    NwoII didnt dwo it

    Dad, you dont believe her, do you?! Shes a damn liar!Rose let out a sharp cry. The Count nodded his head, agreeing with her. The servants simply stood by and watched.

    Youre not allowed to leave until you cough up the ne,he said as he locked Laritte in the attic.

    Laritte didnt even know what Roses ne looked like. She remained trapped in the attic and was released after nearly starving to death. This instance was the start of Larittes life stained by injustice.

    Therefore, she could not report the Duke who was oh so simr to her. It was a simple conclusion.

    Laritte set down the blood stained handkerchief. Settling onto the carpet, she looked up at him.

    Dont die, Laritte mumbled in her unique and clear voice. She covered his hands with hers. His tanned skin contrasted with her pale hands.

    I dont know what you went through, but you have to live.

    So live.She spoke to him and ced her face against his knee. The firece warmed the mans body, which was colder than ice. Laritte closed her eyes.

    It was dark and only the sound of the crackling fire could be heard. A girl pressed her body against him and didnt move an inch.

    A moment ago, Ian Reinhardt woke up. He attempted to open his eyes and struggled quite a bit.

    Haa, ha

    Ians breathing was uneven. The brightly lit firece came into his view. It was obvious that the bricks had been piled up a long time ago, and the ancient firece was the only light in the whole house.

    Hah?

    As soon as Ian realized he was sitting in a chair, he tried to get up. But when he tried to move his upper body, he felt indescribable pain in his abdomen and wasnt able to budge.Argh, he let out a small groan. That area had been pierced by a sword.

    At the very least, that small movement got his blood flowing. Ian squashed the creepy bugs running about.

    Im sorry, Captain.

    It reminded him of the memory of his subordinate stabbing him in the back. The event was still vivid in his memory.

    I cant help it, so dont hate me too much.

    ThatWhat are you

    You shouldnt have be an enemy to the Imperial family.

    The betrayal happened near the end of the maritime war that had gone on for years. As both a Duke and a swordmaster, this betrayal came right as he was about to return home.

    At that moment, he realized someone was holding his hand. When he looked down, he found a woman who was nearly all white lying on hisp.

    He seemed to have met her before while he was still conscious. He remembered calling her nanny when he saw her hair. Looking back, this hair color was not quite the same as an old persons.

    But who was this though?

    He was a traitor, considered dead to the world. Walking on a thin line, there was a chance this woman could end up reporting him.

    Chair.

    Laritte winced and spoke in her sleep.

    Myrocking chair.

    For a moment, he felt the chairs pulley move. Thinking about it, he was sitting on a rocking chair. He wanted to return it to her, but he wondered why she was sleeping on him like this. This chair wasnt the kind of ce people can sleepfortably.

    His fingers barely twitching, Ian woke her up from her deep slumber and she opened her eyes.

    They made eye-contact.

    When the girls blue, emotionless eyes blinked, Ian caught glimpses of a fire that disappeared quickly.

    Laritte raised her upper body. To her, it was already amazing that the Duke hadnt died overnight. To be honest, she had been expecting to find a corpse when she woke up.

    Good job.

    Her relief changed into a calm question.

    Do you like stew?

    What did you just say?

    Im asking you if youre well enough to eat stew.

    When she saw the mans confused expression, she realized what was wrong.

    Ah, my face.

    In the past, when someone tried to provoke Larittemeaning Rose,she had to keep on her poker face. If she cried, her tormentor would be more annoyed at her. If she begged, they wouldugh at her. Laritte learned to be emotionless, because no matter how she reacted, she would only receive coldness in return.

    After a few years of this treatment, it became difficult for Laritte to express her emotions.

    Well, Im hungry so Im going to eat, she thought as she rose from her seat.

 Chapter 5

    The house was dark and dawn seemed to be far off. Having skipped dinner to take care of her unexpected guest, Laritte was quite hungry.

    Ian panicked as he watched Laritte march to the kitchen to have herte night dinner. Thisdy had slept on the knee of a man she didnt even know, asked him if he liked stew, and was now walking away.

    You would even treat a stranger so well? The sound of chopping vegetables and boiling water told him that she really was making stew. Ian could do nothing more than stay seated by the warm firece. Not long after, she came back with

    It really is stew, Ian mumbled under his breath

    The freshly-made and steaming stew looked so appetising that it nearly made him drool. She made it herself, and although it didnt look like something fit for a noble, it was still good enough. Laritte tilted her head, not understanding his words.

    So that means theres such a thing as fake stew?

    Thats not.

    He wasnt able to keep his mouth shut. Somehow, though, he felt like he couldnt continue speaking with her attitude.

    Excuse me, miss.

    Im not a miss. I got married not too long ago. Laritte answered neatly.

    Ian looked at the inside of the house. Thinking about it, she definitely lived alone. But she says shes married? What the hell was her husband doing then?

    Since he showed no sign of taking the stew, Laritte ced his portion by the firece. Then, she stood back up and began eating her portion with a carefree attitude.

    The meat and vegetables disappeared one by one into her small mouth.

    What are you doing?

    The only chair here was taken by my guest.

    Thats not what I Huu, do you know where we are?

    This was Duke Reinhardtsst remaining property. Thats what he heard the sleazeballs in the back-alley say. So, in his opinion, the uninvited guest here was Laritte and not him.

    Of course. Is this not the Dukes vi?

    So you know this is a house without an owner

    Sorry, but Im now the owner of this ce.

    His dark eyebrows raised. Laritte answered his question clearly because it seemed like he didnt understand.

    Thats because I became the Dukes wife. Therefore, I am now thedy of the house.

    Though it may seem like nothing to others, it was a precious title to her. As the owner with the rights to this vi, Laritte could finally rx.

    It was only at that moment that Ian realized who this woman was. The nanny and his vassals had worked together to pester Ian about his marital status. Itd gotten worse as ofte, especially because he had been on the battlefield most of the time.

    His nanny was the worst of them all, nagging him about things like how he couldnt get married becausedies were scared of him. So, as soon as a marriage request came in, he epted it.

    was her name Rose Brumayer?

    He mightve seen her once or twice, but his memory of her was blurry. Theyve never talked before so he didnt expect her to be such an oddball.

    He remembered what he was thinking earlier.What the hell was her husband doing then?

    Ian was the type to take care of his people with an iron fist, but gave not a single speck of mercy to his enemies. He was a man with remarkable skills on the battlefield and in academics, and was beautiful. It seemed like the world revolved around him.

    It was because of these reasons that hed never really been interested in someone before. It was quite embarrassing for him to have realized this womans identity sote.

    Wait a moment. That means you!

    He stopped mid-sentence because as soon as he raised his head, pain erupted all over his body. Ian rxed himself and leaned back into the chair.

    Tch!

    He clicked his tongue. This severe situation felt indescribable to him. The man praised for being a swordmaster, reduced to someone stuck sitting in a rocking chair!

    Laritte stared at him in an obvious manner.

    Her eyes that were as clear as the blue sea showed neither pity nor ridicule. He felt strange. Ian covered the site of his stab wound with his calloused hands and didnt miss the expression on her face.

    you must know who I am.

    He finally managed to finish his sentence. She was all alone. At first, he thought she was an ordinary miss ordy. He also thought that she was lying to kick him out of the house.

    Her attitude also made it seem like she didnt know he was a traitor. But she washiswife. If that were the case, then she must know what he looked like. In addition, she likely recognized his golden eyes, proof that he had royal blood.

    Laritte nodded with a wooden spoon in her mouth. Suddenly, she realized there wasnt even a drop left in her bowl! It waspletely empty. When had she eaten all of her stew?

    Once more, Ian furrowed his eyebrows. He noticed that the subject of the conversation was going in another direction. But the damn stew wasnt the current issue.

    Arent you admitting that too easily? Youre going to end up bing a the traitors aplice.

    I guess thats true. Would you like some stew?

    why are you asking me that?

    You arent going to eat what I brought you?Obviously, her stomach wasnt that big, so Laritte returned his stew to this kitchen. She then came back with a bucket and towel in hand.

    Ian opened his mouth but he was tired of asking questions.

    What are you going to do with that

    Im pretty sure you have quite the cut on your stomach.

    Like she said, fresh blood was seeping through his shirt from the cut. Laritte wished for him to live.

    Even if the rumors about him being the traitor were true, it wasnt like shed be able to take back her actions and her sympathy. She hoped that when he got better, he would run away. But she wouldnt mind hiding him here either.

    She just thought itd be better to heal him since he was already in this condition.

    Laritte approached him and knelt down by the chair. Ian didnt stop her from rolling up his shirt.

    !

    Just the slightest of touches from moving his clothing was enough to make him bite down in pain. Ian screamed silently and felt that, with the severity of his wound, it wouldnt be surprising if his intestines were pouring out.

    For weeks, rumour had spread that Ian had died on the battlefield.

    Typically, swordmasters handled the energy in their body and healed their injuries quickly. But Ian was suffering from a deep wound that could only heal slowly

    Damn it. It seemed that the sword used to injure him was no ordinary weapon. Laritte observed the affected area and carefully picked up the towel.

    kuu.

    Dont hold in your screams. Itll hurt less if you let it all out.

    In this situation, itd be better to wipe the skin down in one go and get it over with quickly. Laritte didnt take a moment to stop and cleaned the infected site. Ians groans grew louder and louder. Eventually, the pain that felt like a knife stabbing into his skin ended.

    His eyes widened and he was barely able to lift his head. A tiny and pale hand was holding his hand. Following up with that was a calm voice.

    If I didnt hold your hand, youd end up clenching your fist. And then, your nails would end up digging into your flesh. Someone holding your hand would feel moreforting

    Ill go and retrieve the bandages now, so stay still.

    Ian clenched and unclenched his hand. He watched her back as she walked away. A few hours ago, he was climbing a mountain. Even though he fell and injured his leg, he continued to crawl up.

    That wasnt all.

    While on the way here, his fever had risen because of his injuries. He also had to fight against the cold and came across a dozen more problems.

    He survived all thanks to his desire to take revenge on his right hand man who had betrayed him. But that wasnt the only thing driving him forward. He defended the Empire during the war and as soon as it was over, he was thrown away. As a Duke, Ian also considered the feelings of the people he was responsible for.

    He had to find their whereabouts.

    But here he was sitting right in front of the firece having a strange conversation with an even stranger woman it felt like cold water was being poured over his burning head.

    He came to terms with the fact that he couldnt do anything at the moment in his current condition. Ian rested his head back and rxed his body, feeling his eyelids slowly close. It was bizarre.

    Laritte came back with some bandages a whileter. She found him lying with his eyes closed and stopped midstep. Was he sleeping?

    His vision was dimming but his hearing was still sharp.

    Realizing that Laritte was approaching him, he mumbled, Im saying this a bitte but thank you.

    You can thank me when you are properly healed.

    In her eyes, it was still too difficult for her to say that she hadpletely healed him. He let out augh. He had never met this woman before, and heughed because of her unexpectedly blunt response.

    It started snowing first thing next morning, and Ian began to suffer from a high fever.

 Chapter 6 - Laritte And Welcoming Winter In The Heart Of The Mountain

    2. Laritte and weing winter in the heart of the mountain

    As the end of dawn drew near, small cotton-like balls began to fall from the sky. By morning, a thought came to Larittes mind when she looked out the window.

    I wont be able to nt the seeds I bought.

    She let the words flow straight out from her mind.

    She bought roots that were tenacious so she could nt them at this time of the year, but it all went to waste as soon as the snow began. She thought of bringing the dirt inside as she moved to the kitchen.

    Milk was boiling in the pot she had prepared beforehand and was now emitting steam; she was going to make milk tea.

    Foam was floating on top of the milk. Laritte carefully poured the milk into a cup before cing it next to the breakfast shed prepared in advance.

    A gentle aroma filled the warm air. And with that, her milk tea the colour of caramel was easily prepared.

    Hm.

    She silently watched the foam on the tea float around in a counterclockwise direction. Suddenly, she remembered something.

    Ah!

    Laritte opened the drawer. Amongst the various different spices shed bought, some coloured sugar was hidden. She used a small spoon to get some of the sugar and added it to the milk tea.

    Finally, to finish everything off, she took out a teacup. Nobles of the Iasa Empire drank tea as if it were water. Commoners who saw them do it proceeded to follow in their footsteps. However, Laritte had never made tea before. Wouldnt she be quite full with this?

    Laritte wasnt able to afford it. The only reason why she prepared all of this was because of the Duke.

    Laritte opened the door of the first room to the left of the entrance. Therge door to the entrance made a loud sound, proving how old it was.Creaaaak.

    Ian let out restless breaths as heid ill on the old and shabby bed, the morning sun shining upon him. The bed used to be moldy, although Laritte had managed to restore it quite nicely. That was because she found suitable mattresses and piled them up neatly.

    He looked at her with cloudy eyes. She asked him,

    Hows your fever?

    I think I feel a bit better.

    Laritte ced the tea that she brought on the table and rested her hand on his forehead. It felt burning hot.

    What do you mean you feel a bit better? Are you just bluffing or is this a special characteristic of the Duke?

    Despite his painful headache, Ian released a small smile. Of course a noble would give such an answer. It was in their nature to act gracefully without any worries.

    Let alone the fact that this was the first time theyd met. Laritte hadnt been aware of it either. Though now she just thought of it as a useless lie. Why would someone who was sick and breathing heavily act ording to those rules?

    I brought you some milk tea. I happened to stumble upon some leaves in the marketce. I thought itd be good for you to drink the tea with milk as well. I dont think youre in good enough condition to just drink tea on its own.

    The original use for the milk she bought was to produce a sauce for dipping bread into. But, she had used all her milk for the milk tea. If she wished to make her fondue shed have to walk a few hours to get to the vige.

    Ian struggled to get up and to drink the milk tea. Thanks to the sugar, the drink was easily swallowed. It made him feel much better. It was onlyter that he realized he had already drank half of it.

    Although, the fact that there was milk here was amazing enough. Milk. No matter how chilly the weather was these days, there were still items that would easily spoil. Since the vi was in the middle of nowhere on a mountain and far from a farm, milk was precious.

    ..Thank you.

    He said as he handed Laritte the empty teacup. She helped him rest and covered him with a nket. In other peoples eyes, Larittes face remained calm and unreadable.

    Besides, before she started living in the mountains in this vi, Laritte had always had a tendency to live the way she wanted, which was widely considered to be odd. Someone with no awareness might even say something like Have you seen that person with no passion? They mustve been hurt in the past, or something of that sort

    Thinking about it, the way she cared for him was generous. Furthermore, she must have known he was a traitor, but she was sensible enough to let that pass. With his whole heart, Ian felt grateful towards her.

    Ill have to open the window for a bit; it may feel cold.

    The body is inclined to be weak after ack of air for a long time. Ian felt fresh air on his cheeks when Laritte opened the window and ventted the area. He bit his dry lips.

    Is it raining?

    No, its snowing. Though its stillte fall, the weather has been getting colder these days.

    Snow.

    Do you not like snow?

    No, I like it.

    Especially because the snow seen here by the vi was special to him. Ever since he was young, hed visited this ce often. Even if it wasnt close to the capital, he came to y here every spring. The wild flowers grown here were breathtaking and it had also been his mothers favourite spot.

    By the time his height had reached half of an adult mans, Ian stayed at the vi for a long time. The reason was because this was where Selena, his mother and the former Duchess, stayed before she passed away. Selena Reinhardt had a rare disease.

    A few weeks before her death, Selena needed toy down for at least the majority of the day. Even so, she and Ian watched the sky from the front entrance of the home. It was an unforgettable memory.

    For Ian, it was when hey in Selenas arms as she rested on the rocking chair, watching the snow. Ever since her death, Ian had stopped visiting the vi. It was because every time he went, he was reminded of her empty seat.

    The vi stopped being cleaned regrly; they hoped that time would eventually take care of it and left it to rot. It was just a coincidence that he came here.

    You shouldnt have be an enemy of the Imperial family.

    His subordinate, Bartolt, had said when he stabbed him in the vicinity of the Western sea. Ian removed the sword from his wound, feeling both the pain of betrayal and the wound.

    However, what can you even do with a wound like that?

    Bartolt!

    He was a swordmaster strong enough to take down elite troops, but he wasnt able to fight back against his subordinate whilst bearing a painful stab wound that would eventually kill him.

    Contrary to what the public seems to believe, he wasnt murdered by a prisoner of war. Instead, hed found a chance to escape and had run away. He hopped onto a wagon and escaped to the next town over. Finally, he arrived at a vige nearby after a long while of hiding and running.

    Many of his wounds had healed over time, but he couldnt afford to stop now. ording to what Bartolt had said, the people pulling the strings behind his assassination were the Imperial family. They were most definitely searching for him, so he had to find a ce to hide. Remembering the existence of the vi, Ian had climbed all the way up here.

    The peasants said that the house was vacant and that the Duke wouldnte here.

    Even with the light of amp, the area was dark. The nearest vige was at least half a days walk, so not even the small children woulde here out of curiosity was what they thought.

    Even if he had to bear the pain of the stab wound whilst climbing up the mountain, it was worth the risk. In the end, there was someone in the vi. And that very person imed to be his wife.

    Ians eyesnded on Laritte. Thergest room in the vi was his bedroom. The second was the room containing the firece. Laritte was cleaning up the ashes in the firece and loading more wood to prevent them from getting cold.

    Originally, that was the maids job. Ian wondered. The Brumayer family mustnt have been sad to send their only daughter out here since theyd left her here alone.

    She must have gone down to the vige to get the things they needed. But theyd been together for arge part of the day. Maybe she secretly reported him it wasnt like he was going to be able to doubt that fact anyways.

    ..Look.

    His throat felt parched and his voice was scratchy.

    He thought he could tell her the fact that he was being framed. He wanted to tell her the truth too.

    Yes?

    The moment Laritte turned her head

    Ian lifted his upper body but his vision started bing blurry and foggy. He pressed his hand against his forehead, trying to stay conscious. But his body refused toply with his orders and tilted to the side

    He closed his eyes, and thest thing he saw was Laritte running towards him.

 Chapter 7

    When Ian was young, his mother Selena had nothing to do ever since she began to take care of herself and Ian at the vi.

    The Duke also couldnt serve as a caretaker to her, and no one came to the cottage in the mountains.

    Selena, who liked to be in a calm atmosphere from the beginning, was satisfied with him.

    She would knit often. She could hold the wool all day long.

    Youngn would often run around the vi ande in exhausted.

    He would hear the sound of noodles squirting as it boiled down the stove while falling asleep.

    Turning her head, Selena would start to knit while sitting on the rocking chair.

    Ian, who copsed after not being able to speak to Laritte, had a dream.

    He went back to face his enemy who used to live in the vi with his precious mother.

    Did you wake up?

    As Selena said that, Ian blinked and shifted his upper body on the bed.

    He felt like he had forgotten something, so he peered at both of his hands and saw a little childs fingers.

    I am sure they were a lot bigger than this.

    Im going to have breakfast. Betty said you have been working hard.

    Selena put down what she was knitting and raised Ian up.

    He felt a sense of Dj vu but soon followed her.

    The vi where he stayed as a child was as colorful as a peacock without a speck of dust.

    But there was also a cozy side.

    A clean, soft-colored wallpaper, that could be seen under the light of an electricmp, while walking along the corridor.

    Are you going to eat here? You could have let me send it up.

    Good morning, Master.

    Did Master sleep without washing up again?

    The employees, who followed to serve Selena Reinhardt, were usually energetic and active.

    It was the result of the generosity of the Duke of Reinhardt at that time.

    Selena was quiet and fragile. Betty was afraid that she might lose her energy sooner than expected.

    In addition, Selena took good care of the employee.

    Can you serve my breakfast and Ians?

    Yes, madam! Theres an amazing smoked dish. There was a meat festival down there, and I brought the best quality from the market.

    Cough cough

    Oh, Betty. You dont have a cold, do you?

    She was a woman who would worry if a maid was sick or not. She was elegant and smooth, and she did not require much formality.

    Thats why the employees would often forget that their family was the second most powerful house after the royal family.

    Ian liked them for always being loyal to Selena.

    There was a time like this.

    The medicine needed for Selenas rapid deterioration had run out.

    But when the wagon was in a state of limbo due to heavy snow, a servant volunteered to walk through the snow and buy medicinal herbs.

    Also, when youngn got frostbite all over his body, they took care of him like a family. It was that much of a bond.

    Its not cold, madam. I had something stuck in my throat.

    If youre sick, you can tell me. What if you ignore it and it gets more serious?

    Not in here, madam! Even though its getting cold, there is a hostess who is like the sun!

    Ian sat at the table, guided by the maid.

    Betty, the maid, approached Ian.

    Oh right! Master, your nanny has sent a letter saying that she will arrive at the vi tomorrow after her vacation.

    Ian cut up the meat and put it in his mouth. Then he raised his head.

    Selena talked first.

    Hmm. I wonder if she has more grey hair when shees back. Oh, you must have gotten up early. Does this worry you Ian?

    Im fine, mother.

    A thought popped out on Ians mind about his nanny.

    It certainly seemed like his head was getting heavier. Maybe I will have gray hair soon.

    Then something grazed his mind.

    Was she over twenty?

    She was a silver-haired young woman.

    The strange expression she made all the time seemed to have no emotion.

    He wondered if she was ufortable with something.

    But who was it?

    He tried to recall the womans name. She said she was his wife.

    Wait, Im still a child. What wife?

    Then Selena rose up from her seat.

    Betty asked,

    Madam, have you finished?

    I dont feel very well today. I will go sit on the second floor.

    But madam, you havent been eating well for days already

    Selena beckonedn to eat slowly and left.

    He hurried up to the second floor with the rest in his mouth.

    Mothers favorite rocking chair. Where is it now? Ah!

    He remembered that the rocking chair was in his room and he went that way.

    As expected, Selena was sitting there.

    Have you finished your meal yet?

    I was worried about you, mother..

    You sometimes treat me like I am a fragile grass. Its really just indigestion.

    Ian climbed onto the bed and looked over Selena. She was sitting on the rocking chair with a rxed expression.

    Its true. She doesnt seem to be getting sick.

    I cant even get sick because everyone is taking care of me so well. So dont worry.

    Only then did hey down on the bed, with his mind at ease.

    The clean and white ceiling filled his view. The light seemed brighter as if someone had added candles to the chandelier.

    Ian closed his eyes at it and prayed inwardly.

    Please,

    May this peace with Mother and the servantsst long.

    Ian woke up.

    He could see a ceiling simr to that of his dream just now, but he couldnt win back those tens of years, so he felt like he was worn out.

    The warm atmosphere turned into a cold winter air.

    He was shedding tears.

    It was not because he was sad, but because of the great heat that his head sent out reflexively.

    Laritte was dipping a handkerchief into cold water and wiping the area around his eyes.

    Youre up.

    She greeted him with her usual calm tone.

    I.

    cough cough

    Ian tried to answer, but his throat was swollen and it was hard for him to speak.

    Laritte kept wiping the water from his eyes with an expression he had expected.

    He turned his eyes and saw where Laritte would have been sitting. There was, of course, a rocking chair.

    The one his mother liked.

    Tears fell again as he tried to shift, which he thought had stopped.

    This time, they were filled with sorrow.

    Why does she have to like the chair his mother liked?

    And take care of me as she did?

    She

    reminds me of the past so much.

    It might be a natural reason for the tears to flow due to such thoughts and confusion.

    Laritte moved the handkerchief silently.

    He knew his condition was different from before, but he didnt mean to make fun of him or bring this up.

    .I would like to.have a.report of the family members.

    Ian muttered in a hoarse voice.

    Not long ago, he was worried about his nanny, his family, and the employees that Selena valued.

    Of course, the Imperial family did something pitiful to the spys attempted treason.

    The Duke did not destroy himself, nor did the vi, which was not sold, but was turned into the Imperial household.

    It may have been a judgment for her who was arranged to be the Duchess.

    The employee also saved a lot.

    Except for those who put their names on documents that proved treason.

    Even though they are in a difficult situation as they are scattered, they may not able to find the right job.

    Laritte thought that he too knew this fact.

    As such, the spys plotting of rebellion has caused a stir through the empire.

    So no need to worry. Most of them would be alive and well.

    Its me.

    Im a part of the Dukes family now.

    She did not know his name, but she put up with such cynical remarks.

    The fact that a member of his family was right next to him.

    She only continued wiping away the tears with an expressionless face.

    A cool handkerchief running through his forehead also helped in cooling down his red eyes.

    In fact, she did not know, many of the employees were orphans.

    She did not know, many of them would be starving by now.

    Son could not let go of his worries even with this fugitive body of his, but now he was an exception.

    A lead-like heart was watered down very slowly.

    There was no more conversation in the room, so it was quiet.

    That was all.

 Chapter 8

    What is a swordmaster?

    About 1500 years ago, the first swordmaster appeared on the continent.

    It was more than 900 years ago when thessa Empire emerged after the continent was unified.

    The first swordmaster was Eliot von Hood.

    He was a representative of the kingdom, which is now the Barthang of thessa Empire.

    The investigation found out that he was a distant ancestor of the Duke of Reinhardt.

    Even before Eliot von Hood, there was someone who showed the characteristics of a swordmaster.

    However, it was he who had all the characteristics of the current swordmaster.

    First, he had the ability to sense mana.

    If he sensed that a sword had mana, he could rece it visually.

    It was a basic ability.

    Nobody could tell who would win the fight between the two swordmasters.

    For they were already skilled in swordsmanship.

    The second qualification of the swordmaster was the ability to move the bodys energy.

    Energy was the beauty of mana.

    While there were people who could feel the magic of the sword and handle the bodys airway by itself, there were others who had to train more.

    Ians case was the former.

    Being able to move the bodys energy meant that they could have control over it.

    This physical ability helped in improving the five senses and in healing wounds faster.

    If a sword was made of a dragons bones, teeth, and nails, the swordmaster who owned it was a blessed child.

    That would mean

    Ian was also

    ***

    What food shall we try today?

    A week after Ian copsed. In the kitchen of the vi.

    Laritte kept on thinking about whether the food ingredients she had stored had any discrepancies.

    Ians fever has decreased for some time now.

    It is now clear that he was beginning to recover.

    She decided to make soft food as Ian isnt fully recovered yet.

    Well, I will make some vegetable soup.

    She decided to cook and move on.

    Returning through the snow-covered path, her hands contained a range of vegetables, including potatoes, onions, carrots, and kidney beans.

    Everything that was needed to make vegetable soup.

    It was just a touch for the soup.

    First, she chopped the washed onions and carrots into small pieces.

    A hand, that was not clumsy but neither as skillful as a cook, moved the knife.

    I wish there were radishes here.

    As always, Laritte felt sorry for her habit of speaking out her thoughts.

    It was winter now.

    She would not be able to go to the nearby vige during the winter, so she had to fill the warehouse.

    Even when Laritte carried the ingredients in advance, she could not get the vegetables that she wanted to acquire.

    It was because she could not stop by the vige since Ian came and stayed with her. She could not leave the patient alone.

    The snow hasnt piled up yet. I shall go thereter..

    She put the chopped onions and carrots in a sack. Instead of radishes, more whole pepper andurel leaves were added.

    She put the sack in a pre-loaded pot.

    Then she had to boil it for half an hour and roll up the foam.

    When the vegetable broth was made, another vegetable was needed to float on it.

    She sliced some more vegetables into bigger sizes than before.

    Then, she stir-fried various vegetables in oil and added the cooking wine, broth, and spices for the seasoning.

    Can he eat one serving this time.?

    Laritte muttered, recalling Ian lying in the room, while she poured the soup into the bowl.

    Ians voice rang in the kitchen.

    I will try.

    Startled, Laritte looked at wheren was.

    Ian was leaning against the wall in the blue daylight.

    He copsed as soon as he arrived at the vi. This was the first time he acted like himself.

    Laritte asked, with her eyes wide open.

    How are you up on your own feet?

    That was not a very happy response.

    Even so, Ian was quite satisfied with the change in her facial expression.

    It was because he wanted to surprise her.

    I woke up and found myself feeling better.

    One of them had to make a fuss because he was the one fighting a life-threatening battle because of a fever.

    But Laritte never made a fuss about joy. Even now, Ians condition was more important than her own safety.

    Ians condition had improved so far.

    A third person would say, Even the wealth made by the contract will not be like this.

    In fact, it was nothing special to recall her quiet response when Ian reached the vi, his body covered in blood.

    .. What is this smell?

    Ian closed his eyes and focused on his sense of smell.

    Judging from all the meals Ive eaten so far, I dont think its meat again, but it smells good.

    It was because she stir-fried the vegetables and added strong spices.

    Its vegetable soup. There will not be any problem with your digestion.

    Is there anything I can help you with?

    Until now, he had only received Larittes kindness because he wasnt feeling well.

    Ian approached Laritte to pick up the bowl.

    Laritte meant to refuse his action of doing so.

    There was a difference between walking on four feet and standing up, between humans and animals. Just knowing how to walk was not everything.

    Laritte poked his abdomen with her finger without any expression.

    It was part of a prating wound.

    Argh.

    Even if he was fine, the wound did not go away.

    He painfully sighed and grabbed his abdomen.

    You want to help someone out in that condition?

    That is the case unless you poke me here

    She took the bowl away from his hand, which made Ian stare at her nkly.

    He was in agony.

    What did I just see?

    He could have thought for it to be an illusion, but his eyesight was perfect.

    Did you justugh?

    He asked, hurriedly following after Laritte.

    In Ians eyes, Larittes face was expressionless most of the time.

    That is why he appeared behind Laritte when she was busy working.

    Because he wanted to see a different expression.

    He also wanted to get rid of the bed as soon as possible. But why did sheugh at this time?

    Yes. Iughed.

    He thought she would deny it, but she did not.

    She put the meal on the table.

    It was a normal response in the first ce.

    . Why? Isnt it obvious that people canugh?

    Ian flinched when Laritte asked back without thinking.

    . It is. If you think about it.

    Ian felt pain all over again when he started walking quickly. Instinctively, he caught the wall.

    Why did he move too much when he was about to answer back?

    The wound at his abdomen started to bother him.

    ***

    Ian was actually very hungry.

    No matter how many times swordmasters could control the mana of their bodies, everyone had to eat something.

    In addition, swordmasters needed a lot of energy to deal with the flow of their mana to increase their resilience.

    In other words, they needed meals.

    Basically, swordmasters had to eat twice as much as others.

    Ian was very hungry to the point where he was almost starving. There was nothing he could have when he recovered other than a backache.

    He tried to remove it with the mana he had, but it was too much.

    Ian sat face to face with Laritte and stared at the soup.

    Compared to its delicious smell, the soup looked in.

    Frankly, it did not look very delicious because there were a few types of vegetables only.

    Even more so because Laritte had to lessen the concentration for him.

    Anyway, Ian was in no position to disapprove.

    In fact, he was grateful for every meal he had.

    He took the first bite of the soup, which was still hot.

    As expected, there were fewer kinds of dried vegetables, so there was less rich vor than the usual vegetable soup he used to have

    As soon as he was about to think more, the spice that touched his tongue hit the empty spot with exquisite.

    Ian moved his hand a few more times.

    Another bite, another bite, and another..

    No matter how hungry he was, he was a sick person.

    So when Laritte said, Can he eat one serving this time? He replied, I will try.

    It was because he was not confident.

    Obviously, it was not a dish with fancy ingredients and excellent taste.

    But, it tasted good and was going to be finished quickly as it was made ording to Ians situation.

    However, this vegetable soup had one more special ingredient in it.

    It was made with a warm and caring heart.

    Laritte said, looking up atn.

    I am done.

    It has been a long time since he ate this much.

    Larittes blue eyes glowed with a remark of satisfaction as she watched Ian eat.

 Chapter 9

    It tastes good I enjoyed it.

    Ian was not very eloquent. However, it was only a few times that he felt sorry for that.

    How can I express this subtle feeling!

    Damn my tongue.

    But Laritte felt proud and content just by watching Ian eat.

    She was already having thoughts about what she would prepare for their next meal.

    How do you wash the dishes after you eat? Can you show

    me?

    Larittes eyes became sharp as he tried to get up to do the dishes.

    Her eyes were on his abdomen.

    If you move another foot towards the sink, I will stab you in the wound again.

    .. It was clearly like a line of poetry.

    She was not the only one who could see his dreadful condition. Ian faltered and had to sit back on the chair.

    He noticed that there was only a rocking chair instead of tables and chairs on the first floor.

    So it was clear that they took away the ones that were existing and sold them. A table must have been brought out from the dusty second floor.

    Ian sighed, aware of the fact that Laritte had worked hard for him again.

    He needed to get well soon so that he could help Laritte in getting morefortable around the house.

    Ah.

    Thinking of something, Ian eximed suddenly.

    Come to think of it, there is something we can talk about.

    Which was to exin to her the truth about him being framed for treason.

    Thest time he tried, he copsed and lost his consciousness.

    Sometimes, I forget that she treats me like a normal person and not as a traitor.

    Do you have anything to do right now? If not, there is something I have to say.

    What is it?

    Ian hesitated for a moment.

    It was not that he didnt trust Laritte now, but he had some doubts that it would be difficult for her to understand.

    Maybe you would not believe me, but.

    He uttered hollow words again and again.

    What is the hold up for?

    Laritte waited patiently, but she was curious at the same time.

    ..that I was framed for the conspiracy.

    Huh?

    He thought she would say, Oh, I see. Its not a big deal and would just let it go.

    The first time they met, Laritte was quite surprised when Ian had blurted out, I didnt do it.

    But she was not sure if it was about the treason.

    But he was not really a traitor.

    If this was true, it would be a serious injustice.

    The Duke of Reinhardt was the sole owner of the Dukes position in thessa Empire.

    It meant that the Reinhardt family was the second most noble family after the royal family.

    In fact, the Duke owned a great amount of power and a fleet of knights.

    Ian himself was one of the four swordmasters in the Empire.

    It was even greater, considering that one of the four swordmasters was over 60 years old and was out of active

    duty.

    In addition, half of the eight talented swordmasters were members of the Dukes Knights.

    When Bartolt, a candidate and a close associate of Ian, betrayed him, only three people were left.

    Laritte opened her mouth after thinking for a moment.

    If that was not a treason, then was it.. the Imperial familys doing?

    Laritte was expressionless but Ian was surprised.

    It was not because she just came straight to the answer.

    Of course, the royal pce was the most threatening ce for the Duke.

    So she tried to satisfy herself by stating the truth.

    Ian had to make his own efforts for clearing himself of the me anyway.

    Did she think he was irrelevant?

    But a light of trust flickered in Larittes soft blue eyes.

    Ian started.

    ..at least I am positive.

    Do you have any evidence?

    The man who attacked me is the first.

    Ian borated what Bartolt had said when he stabbed him, as soon as the war ended.

    You shouldnt have be an enemy of the Imperial Family.

    Bartolt said, sneering.

    And the second evidence is.

    He put his hand inside his shirt and pulled out a ne.

    When did he have something like that?

    Laritte stared at the ne.

    There was a beautiful tiny ss bottle with a transparent liquid inside it, held by a thin silver chain. At a nce, one could tell that it was very expensive.

    However, Larrite had developed a habit since she started living here.

    If she saw expensive things, she would rece them with potatoes.

    Just how much potatoes can I get from it?

    But the liquid inside it was more important than the ss bottle she was after.

    It seemed as if it was priceless.

    They fear that this bottle contains a Dragons purified tears.

    Dragons tears.!

    Dragon.

    It was a species that understood and dealt with the flow of

    mana from their birth.

    Among human beings, only the swordmasters knew the way of using magic like the Gods.

    Originally, there was no encounter between the humans and the dragons.

    Although the dragons were few, they lived in a ce that had a very hot temperature, that could even melt the iron.

    Or they lived on a mountain thatcked sufficient oxygen.

    But there were times when a dragon could not even withstand its own mana.

    It was a long time ago when the unstable dragons were flooded with human blood.

    So if they hurt humans, they had to punish themselves.

    The ordinary dragons never interfered with the human world.

    Even if their race caused troubles with the humans.

    One of the inferiors, De Ragon, who was a runaway, was not even considered in the same race.

    Even if they were weak, runaway and unstable dragons, the swordmasters were the only ones who could withstand their mana.

    Some of the swordmasters were especially important.

    John Jae was the only one who stopped the runaway dragon that killed thousands of humans in a short time.

    I cant believe you have a Dragons tears. Tha-thats

    The dragons whole body, that was caught, was boasted as an outstanding value.

    It was because it contained mana and disyed many special filial piety.

    For example, it was also used to identify paternity.

    When the blood of one of the biological parents was mixed with the blood of the child and was dropped on the top of the tail scales, the reaction was observed.

    It was a method by which Laritte was identified as the daughter of Count Brumayer.

    Among all of these treasures, the tears that were collected when the dragon stopped breathing were the rarest.

    The effect of thest tears was..

    Laritte muttered. It was a very famous rumor.

    The drinker answers only the truth.

    Thats it. There are only two pieces of evidence in the world now, one of which is with us.

    Laritte looked up at him curiously. Why is it in his hands when it was that important?

    There was no one in the world who carried a family heirloom,

    even if he was a swordmaster.

    It seemed that Ian could read her questionable look.

    I started to carry this before the Emperor ordered for my assassination.

    .?

    There was someone who advised me to carry my family heirloom when I left for the war. It was the Prince.

    They were the only heirs to the throne of the Empire ofssa.

    Ian smiled brightly while fiddling with the ne.

    I didnt know about the reason then. But he knew it. The fact that this was going to happen, and if I survivedthe only way to fight the injustice was this Dragons tears.

    ..I dont understand. They shouldnt have framed you in the first ce.

    I agree.

    Ian grabbed the ne.

    It seemed as if each of his fingertips were filled withplex emotions.

    I believe it was the best thing the Crown Prince could do.

    But he was only met with the faint sound of a snowstorm from outside the window.

    Like a whistle Or like a distant howl of a wolf.

    Laritte was no longer prying into him.

    Instead, she asked something else.

    How are you going to clear yourself up with this?

    You said you havent received any invitations so far, have

    you?

    No one would send an invitation to a traitors wife.

    She shook her head.

    But Ian already had a n on his mind, which he began to exin.

    A long time ago, thessa Empire, which was born with the unification of the continent, was troubled by the aristocrats. I believe you already know.

    Since the aristocrats were from different countries, internal strife continued.

    Thus, to give the aristocrats a sense of belonging, they adopted various methods of showing off.

    One of them was to send invitations only to the families above the Count for the Imperial Social Gathering on the day of National Foundation.

    National Foundation Day was in early spring.

    So, there was going to be an invitation for Laritte.

    Ian was nning to enter the gathering by himself.

    He would prove to everyone that he was innocent with the help of the Dragons tears.

    Will that be possible?

    The Crown Prince will also be present, remember?

    But what mattered to him now was aplete recovery.

    Even if he entered the castle through an invitation, he would have to subdue the guards before proving his innocence to everyone.

    Suddenly it stung Larrite, after listening to his n.

    Is he.

    Will you be going alone with my invitation?

 Chapter 10

    If it bes known that the Duchess attended the banquet, it would surely draw a great deal of attention.

    But if the Duke would go alone without his wife, it would definitely bring up suspicion.

    Ian was well aware of that fact.

    In embarrassment, he started fiddling with his thigh.

    If you go by yourself and fail, then youll be in a tough position.

    But if she goes with him, even if Ian fails, Larrite could easily lie about losing the invitation and the situation would blow over.

    Her eyebrows raised ever so slightly, that one couldnt even notice.

    Its not that hard.

    Just ask me toe with you.

    But she didnt offer a helping hand first.

    She could have just said, I will help you.

    But she couldnt bring herself to do so for so many reasons.

    Being the daughter of the Count Brumayer, an invitation will naturally be sent to her. And, Rose would surely go and be present during the National Foundation Day Banquet as well.

    Rose wouldnt be Rose if she missed out on a party.

    If thats the case, they might even run into each other.

    And if Ians position is returned to him, then the person standing next to him cant be Laritte.

    It would be Rose as she was supposed to be the original Duchess after all.

    No matter how much Laritte helps Ian, in the end it would

    only benefit Rose.

    Its true that Larrite decided to stop caring about peoples opinions, but that is apletely separate matter.

    For the nobles, illegitimate children were more formidable than simplemoners.

    Those who would even dare pretend that they were noble will be stomped and trampled on.

    That was how she was brainwashed for 17 years.

    Larrite couldnt help butpare herself to Rose.

    Even though it seemed that Ian did not know what Rose looked like, she couldnt help it and thats why she tried her best to avoid revealing anything about her identity when Ian asked anything.

    She, in return, avoided asking questions about Ian, making her seem like a strange woman to him.

    But that wasnt the case, she was actually very curious about Ian.

    Okay. Then Ill be heading back in the kitchen and you can sit here.

    Laritte stood up with a bowl in her hand. She turned her back before Ian could say anything.

    Hey.

    He bewilderingly called after Laritte.

    But Laritte had already disappeared into the kitchen.

    Ians face stiffened. Her face was definitely expressionless but it somehow looked as though she was depressed.

    Was it an illusion?

    Anyway, if he seeded in the n, she would be the true Duchess. No one could help but envy her.

    He thought she would be happy after he informed her of his n, but that didnt seem to be the case.

    Ians gaze was fixated on the chair where Laritte had been sitting on a while ago.

    *

    *

    *

    There were a lot of things to be done in the vi.

    As she busied herself with work, all the trivial thoughts left her mind.

    First of all, she had to make sure that not too much of the snow would umte on the roof, even though the roof was strongly built and would not copse, one still had to take precautions.

    The vi, after all, was old and had not been maintained for a long time.

    Secondly, the path leading to the front door had be frozen, making it very slippery and dangerous, especially when she goes to the storage to retrieve food.

    On top of that, there are many other things to do but

    Im going to get some water for the bath.

    Early in the morning, Larttie stepped out of the vi wrapping herself in clothes made of fur.

    Using both hands, she lifted the old wooden bucket. The sound of water dripping from the bottom of the bucket could be heard.

    She would have to climb a mountain and look for a valley where water would be flowing so hard that it wouldnt be frozen.

    The distance was close, but since the bucket was small, she would have to go back and forth several times just to collect enough water to draw up a bath.

    She could use the snow around the house instead, but it had a mixture of impurities.

    Ian followed her.

    Let me do it this time.

    Im not letting a sick person go

    I can do things like this now.

    Truly, Ians health had improved impressively.

    Once his bodys temperature came back to normal, he stopped having a fever and things like walking were not much of a problem to him anymore.

    Larittes opinion, however, was different from Ians.

    The bucket itself would be so heavy with the water that she thought he wouldnt be able to carry it.

    Laritte red sharply at Ians abdominal region, but before she could say anything,n spoke.

    There is no use ring at me like that.

    He wouldnt back down even if she went ahead and poked his wound to make him rest because now he can easily either block or prevent her from doing so.

    .But it will soon be cold. The jacket you had turned into rags, so I threw it.

    Im a Swordmaster so it doesnt matter.

    But of course, having a body that excels and feeling cold are two different things.

    But, Laritte did not know that fact.

    Having nothing else to say, she turned her head around, walked out of the vi, and mmed the door shut.

    Ian did not know where the valley was, and it seemed as if she wanted to leave fast so that he wouldnt be able to follow her.

    Huh? Hold on for a moment.!

    Ian chased after her in a hurry.

    (It was winter but it was not snowing at that time. Each breath released produced a white cloud that flew towards the sky.)

    Breathlessly, reaching for the old doorknob, he opened the door and looked for Laritte.

    Once he found her, he couldnt help but scoff.

    Larrite was of course trying her best to run, however, since snow had covered the pathway, running wasnt exactly possible.

    With every step she took, her feet sank deeper into the snow, one could easily tell just how much snow piled up yesterday night while watching her.

    Thanks to that, her speed was simr to that of a turtle.

    Ian followed her.

    Although he wasnt running, he was easily able to catch up to Laritte with his long legs.

    Without realising, Ian let out a lightugh. He was walking in such a rxed manner, making sure to stay 5 steps behind Larrite.

    Stepping on snow made a unique sound.

    So, when Larrite heard the sound of footprints other than her own, her expression became stiff.

    Looking behind, she red at Ian and picked up her pace.

    If you fall over, youll get hurt.

    Its cold so dontfollow me! You

    I told you, Im not cold.

    The sound of the water flowing through the valley began to grow louder.

    Their distance remained the same while Laritte was looking for the source of water.

    Her face scrunched and she came to a stop, Ian, noticing this, came and stood by her side.

    When he saw her frowning, he asked.

    . You are not angry, are you?

    Why would I be?

    Ian didnt have anything to say back to her when she cut him off like that.

    Because I followed you and was joking around.

    He couldnt be that bashful and say such a thing.

    Seeing Ian standing there not knowing what to do, Larrite let out a sigh.

    .I will just hang the bucket.

    The water in theke was clean, but only the water flowing near the rock was good enough to drink from.

    In order to get that clean water, she had to hang the bucket on a branch nearby.

    Actually, the hardest thing about this was heading back to the vi with the bucket full of water, sopared to that, this wasnt a hard thing to do.

    Looking at the bucket, Ian intended to steal the bucket from her and carry it home instead.

    While looking at her back, and then at the water, he noticed something that stood out.

    Laritte had ced her feet in the ice cold water and reached for the tree branch.

    After checking if the branch was strong and sturdy, she hung the bucket then jumped back onto the solid ground.

    All that is left to do is to wait for the bucket to be filled.

    Ssh!

    A sound of something entering the water rang clearly, grabbing Larittes attention. As she turned her eyes to where the sound came from, a thought popped into her head.

    Dont tell me he fell into theke?

    After I told him so many times not toe when hes sick like that!

    But when their eyes met, she noticed him standing there with a fish in each hand.

    A long silence hovered over them.

    The fish he caught were smaller than carp fish but bigger than the pomfret fish.

    Laritte was barely able to say something.

    You

    Did he think he was some kind of bear?

    His skin being a darker shade made him resemble the brown bears Larrite had only seen in books. She tried her best to swallow the words that were about toe out of her mouth.

    He murmured awkwardly.

    Ah, it just caught my eye.

    Well done. I guess?

    Why did it end with a question mark?

    Laritte lowered her head and looked at the fish, no matter how she looked at it, the fish were smaller than her pinky finger.

    How was he able to find such tiny fish? Is it because hes a Swordmaster?

    Ian knew he looked funny carrying two tiny fish like that.

    It was actually the first time ever that he had caught fish using his own bare hands. Still. he wanted to provide something both Larrite and him can eat.

    Since she wasnt eating enough because she was sharing her portions with him.

 Chapter 11

    Warning: This chapter contains strongnguage which may be offensive and/or inappropriate to some readers.

    In order to hold it steady, he stitched the fish to a small branch.

    In the meantime, the bucket was overflowing with water.

    Laritte caught the bucket before it got drifted away with the current of theke.

    Wait.

    Now I will hold it.

    That is ridiculous!

    Laritte tried to run back the way she came from with the bucket in her hands.

    So that it would be impossible for him to catch up to her.

    But soon Ian, who was able to catch up to her, grabbed the handle of the bucket.

    I already told you before, so it would be fair if you let me.

    You surely have the ability to brazen up nonsense. Cant you see the bucket is full to its brim?

    He was holding the buckets handle with one of his hands. Laritte shifted her eyes to look at his other hand, noticing that it was wriggling.

    It held the fish stitched on a branch.

    He is driving me crazy.

    Eventually, Laritte bursted into a hugeughter.

    But this caused her to loosen her grip on the handle.

    Laritte almost lost her strength,ughing at the sight while the handle broke away from the bucket.

    And Ian was still holding it

    Suddenly, the bucket flew towards him, spatting out all the water on his face.

    It was the freezing cold water.

    Water dripped down his cheeks.

    But it was Larittes face that changed its color, turning pale instantly.

    Shocked, she stopped herself.

    It was when Ian sneezed that she came to her senses.

    While Ian was wiping away the water that flowed down to his solid chest, Laritte brought some hot tea.

    His appearance of putting her coat on his shoulder like a nket seemed pathetic in the light of the fire.

    Larrite handed him the cup, bending her knee to sit down next to him.

    .I really feel very sorry.

    Its okayAchoo!

    Even Laritte, who had to grow up without expressing her feelings, frowned at her own foolishness.

    That stammering excuse gave her a frank feeling.

    That..fish was so funny.

    The fish was still on his hand, with its eyes opened.

    Suddenly Ian, who was staring at the fish, startedughing.

    Haha!

    Dontugh.now.

    But Laritte did the same after watching himugh for a while.

    Surprised,n shut his mouth.

    But the joy did notst for long. Soon, both of them went silent and held back theirughter.

    Ian handed over the branch to Laritte that was holding the fish.

    I brought this for you.

    No, you dont have to make an excuse.

    .Achoo!

    Maybe I should have

    Immediately, Laritte took off her furry coat and covered Ians face.

    Ian tried to open his mouth to make her be at ease, but his cheeks felt like they were freezing.

    The cold breeze poked him harder in the face.

    Lets go back quickly. If you catch a cold, you will be sick again.

    Ian could not see her face because of the coat.

    Laritte held Ians hand, the one that was holding the bucket before, as she led the way to the vi.

    Hey, Im.Im all right..

    Your teeth are chattering. I shouldnt have allowed you toe in the first ce. I am so sorry.

    She hurriedly brought him home and made him sit on the chair in front of the firece.

    Looking up at him, Laritte continued.

    Even if its a good source of food.lets stick to the current menu.

    I dont think thats a very good idea.

    No, Im afraid I might do something wrong. Its my first time cooking fish. I dont know if it will suit your taste, but.

    Ian was also worried because she only ate the same food for days.

    Suddenly, he felt a ticklish feeling in his heart.

    He found something offensive in her words. They were still addressing each other as you instead of their names.

    Shouldnt it be time for her to change the title?

    Hey.

    Ian called Larrite.

    Laritte, who was wiping away her tears that she got fromughing, shook her head and motioned to speak.

    Yes.

    It has been a while since we met. Why dont we call ourselves by our real names when we are a couple in the first ce?

    Larittes face, that was just smiling, suddenly hardened.

    This kept Ian from finishing his words.

    What was that, Ro..

    Rose.

    Laritte quickly stopped him from trying to spit out the name.

    No.

    .Pardon?

    She stumbled backwards.

    It was a natural reaction for her.

    She had been desperately trying to avoid that name until now.

    Laritte unwittingly stepped back and stepped on the old carpet.

    Unfortunately, it was time for the carpet to do its job.

    The carpet tore away, unable to bnce Laritte, making her stumble.

    Ah!

    Are you all right?!

    Donte near me!

    A shrill cry cut through the air.

    Larittes hands were trembling.

    Rose, Rose, Rose!

    Damn you Rose! Thats all you had to do.

    How long are you going to haunt Larittes poor soul!

    I will make breakfast.so take a rest.

    Laritte stood up but did not make eye contact with him.

    He could not understand how the atmosphere changed so momentarily.

    Im cooking this time..

    Just stay there. Why dont you do it next time!

    Please.

    Donte near me.

    It was written on her distorted expression.

    Ian shouted at Laritte, who was now walking towards the kitchen.

    .I will be there when you calm down. We can continue talking again.

    But no answer came back.

    Ian, who was left alone, pressed his fingers hard on his forehead.

    There was no way to know what mistake he had made.

    Doesnt she want to be familiar with me, a so-called traitor?

    However, he took Larittes expression to make such a conclusion.

    Furthermore, she was very calm when they first met each other.

    But this was the first time that he saw fear in her ocean blue eyes.

    What is going on?

    Ians question troubled his stomach.

    Laritte felt the same way.

    Leaning against the wall, Larrite wrapped her arms around her shoulders.

    Huhu..

    Roses furious face was still deeply rooted in her brain.

    What the hell is that girl!!

    It was 11 years ago.

    When Laritte was eight and Rose was nine.

    Rose was sparkling, very different from Laritte.

    Laritte was ashamed that she couldnt even have a meal until she came to the Counts house.

    Rose looked so cute that it seemed like she was raised with love.

    That was Larittes first appreciation.

    She is your half-sister, Rose.

    Count Brumayer said, wary of her.

    He was aware of the fact that it was his mistake.

    Why is that?! I dont like her! Besides, she doesnt even look like any of us!

    It was proved that Im her biological father. Dont.

    Larrite understood Rose.

    She didnt think anyone would want to have a shabby maid

    life like she did.

    So she tried her best to get close to Rose.

    It was a long way from being framed for stealing the ne and being hated by everyone in the house.

    I still remember those days clearly, Rose.

    She murmured nkly.

    The feeling towards her that Laritte could find in Rose was always negative.

    It was always filled with frustration, contempt and hatred.

    Laritte suffered from 11 years of harassment that even made it difficult for her to die.

    At that time, Rose used to be truly happy.

    It was the Count whomitted extramarital affairs, but people used to look at Laritte as if it was her fault.

    Laritte, who was reminiscing about her past, moved towards the kitchen sink. Either way, she had to prepare a meal.

    But Ian kept getting on her mind.

    It was not only Rose but also herself who took the wrong course of action.

    Eventually, she turned around after hesitating.

    Let him call me Rose.

    It will be good for us for the time being.

    When she was about to go to the living room, she ran into Ian.

    He told me he would being back after some time, didnt

    he?

    Laritte tried to speak.

    Youre so early.

    Shh.

    Ian carefully put his hand over her mouth, ncing towards the gate.

    I heard a pair of footsteps.

 Chapter 12

    Warning: This chapter contains strongnguage which may be offensive and/or inappropriate to some readers.

    There was no one here who would visit them.

    Since the National Foundation Day was in early spring, is it the person who delivers the invitation in advance?

    But they would have at least waited until the melting of the snow.

    Laritte did not hear anything.

    In the first ce, the sound of footsteps outside could not have been heard by ordinary human beings.

    The moment he put his hand away from her mouth and tried to say something..

    Is there anyone inside?

    A deep voice was heard at the door.

    Laritte felt goosebumps.

    Are you sure there are people inside?

    Someone kept knocking at the door.

    Laritte and Ian exchanged their nces.

    Laritte whispered quietly.

    Ill take care of it. You stay here.

    No one should have known that Ian was here.

    If a rumor spreads to the Royal family that there was a man in the Dukes Vi.it would be terrible.

    Ian could also not afford the Imperial Households strength at the moment.

    Bartolt, who betrayed Ian, was one of his swordmaster candidates.

    Such a talented man, who could not even miss, works under the orders of the Royal Family.

    It was highly likely that he was now a member of the royal family after the fall of Ian.

    Furthermore, if he hears the rumor of Ian being alive, he would definitelye to investigate it.

    Laritte could also suspect it.

    While Laritte approached the front door carefully, Ian disappeared from the view.

    The light of the vi was surely going out through the cracks. So, it would be even more suspicious if they pretended to be quiet.

    Who is this?

    Oh, someone is really here, isnt it? Can you please open the door for a second? Im from the government office.

    It did not seem to be a lie.

    She seemed genuinely surprised by the voice of the person.

    Laritte carefully unlocked the door.

    A man in a long winter coat was holding a report in his hand.

    Oh.

    It seemed as if his eyes were scanning over Larittes body.

    It was a familiar sight.

    Laritte looked just like her biological mother.

    A woman with silver hair like the Milky Way Gxy.

    She had beautiful ocean blue eyes.

    However, Laritte was not able to get out of the cluttered limbs from birth.

    Nevertheless, sometimes people also used to stare at her with a greedy look.

    Now that she had grown up, her beauty was shining even more.

    There was only one thing that Laritte appreciated in Rose.

    Any male servant, who showed affection to Larrite, was punished.

    Even when he pretended it to be a mistake, Rose pped him and kicked him out of the house.

    Although it was done because Larittes beauty was not meant to be appreciable, it was a good thing for her.

    She asked, trying to ignore the mans stare.

    What is it?

    O-oh. We are conducting a nationwide census on the Imperial Order. We have orders.

    ..

    But the herbalist said that he saw a woman climbing up the mountain.

    As for the census, Laritte had heard about it from the Count.

    It was intended to improve the quality of life of the people by producing urate statistics.

    After all, it was just to get the tax off.

    I live here alone. Is that enough?

    Soon, Laritte tried to close the door with a cold reply.

    But the man put his hand in between the crack trying to hold the door off.

    ..What is it again?

    On the way back, I noticed two footprints heading here.

    Her heart sank.

    No one had to go up the mountain when the snow was piled up.

    Also, Ian was not rmed about going out.

    She could not believe that it wasing back like this.

    Laritte calmly retorted.

    The herbalist was going out of town with a horse. It has been a long time since Ive had a guest.

    Since there were two footprints to the vi, one of them belonged to Laritte. So it could not be a possible lie.

    Besides, the man did not know that this ce belonged to the Duke because it seemed like he just stopped here by chance.

    The man believed Laritte.

    Initially, collecting taxes was only meant to be conducted in amunity like a vige.

    People who lived alone like her were excluded as a fluid.

    So, there was no need for a census toe this far.

    It was entirely because of theity that this had to be done.

    To be exact, it was her appearance.

    He came here because the herbalist had praised Larittes appearance

    Youre such a pretty lonely girl, you know?

    He pushed open the door.

    I need to know if there are more people or not. I will be leaving after searching this ce.

    Hey!

    Ay, Ivee all the way here, so please give me some tea.

    Despite Larittes dissuasion, the man forced himself into the house.

    Laritte followed the man around, her eyes searching for Ian.

    Where is he now?

    Get out of here!

    Lets see, there is no one in the living room

    He nced at the torn carpet and turned his eyes.

    Who is in the kitchen?

    What the hell are you doing!

    Laritte was more concerned about Ian than she was angry. He would not have expected this to happen.

    Are you hiding well.

    As soon as she thought a crash was heard from the kitchen.

    What was that?

    The man said casually.

    Laritte ran towards the kitchen before him.

    The kitchen window was wide open.

    It was a window that led towards the outside of the vi.

    It was clear that Ian had jumped over the snow covered ground.

    Huh.

    The surroundings were messed up with wooden boards lying here and there.

    Laritte could see at a nce what happened.

    There was originally a small wooden staircase outside the window.

    The shelf, which could not be reached by anyone, seemed to be avable for sale.

    When Ian suddenly jumped down, all of the snow that was piled up fell down

    But there was a bigger problem that Laritte could see.

    It was seemingly a strong wooden staircase, but it had actually been sawed and broken down.

    Without knowing it, when Ian stepped on the stairs over the window, it copsed, and that made Ian lose his bnce.

    Ugh..

    Ian tried to hold down his voice and held onto the injured area on his belly.

    If it were his original reflexes, he would not have fallen. But he was not healthy.

    What were you talking about?

    The man came all the way to her from behind.

    Laritte had to make an excuse.

    After thinking for a moment, she shouted..

    You fucking loony bastards!!

    Although she was a wretched woman who seemed to be saddened by the falling petals, Larrite was also the daughter of a lowly maid.

    This meant that she had learned all kinds of swear words and harsh words that were used in the back alley.

    When winter arrives, those junk keeping in. You people were supposed to eliminate them! Wait, there is still one over there!

    Larrite did not stop there.

    She turned around stomping her foot, took out a kitchen knife and ran back to the window.

    She swung her knife in the air.

    Get out of here! Donte here ever again. Otherwise, you will be seeing your blood the next day!

    Ian, who was sitting under the window, stared at the open area nkly.

    She turned around without looking at Ian. She gnashed her teeth at the man, thrusting the knife towards him.

    So, anything else you want to do? You saw yourself that there was no one!

    Her blue eyes seemed like they were burning.

    The man realized intuitively.

    She is crazy.

    When Laritte swung the knife harder while walking towards him, he stumbled backwards.

    If you dont have anything else, get the hell out of here! Because youre annoying!

    Pu-put it down!

    If you set foot here again, Ill kill you!!

    He felt the threat of his life for the first time ever. His heart was beating very fast.

    In fact, the man was timid.

    He was always weak towards people who had a nasty temper.

    I thought you would be fun to y with because you were so pretty!

    There must be a certain reason that she lived alone in such an old house. He was sure she was kicked out of her house because of her horrible personality.

    He did not want to get involved again. He was not going to let anything happen here.

    He decided not to disclose anything about this matter to anyone.

    Determined, the man left the vi.

    If you bother me again, Ill stab you in the neck next time!

    Laritte shouted back at the man, who was leaving on his horse.

    She closed the door with a Thud!..and the vi was quiet again.

 Chapter 13

    In the meantime, Ian, who had a wound, jumped lightly through the window and came inside.

    The vi was quiet again.

    Just like when they used to spend their time in silence before.

    But, there was no silence as deafening as this time.

    ..

    ..

    Biting her lips, Larrite wondered how she could get out of this embarrassing situation.

    Even if it has been a while since they started to live together, Ian could notice such a small change in her expression.

    Somehow, he spoke in order to break the silence.

    You.dont seem to like cats.

    No, actually I like them

    It became even more awkward.

    Oh, so you like cats.

    Yeah.

    Was there a cat passing by? I didnt see it.

    Sometimes, it does

    Their conversation was meaningless.

    Laritte decided to put the knife back to its original ce.

    The de strangely made a grinding sound as she put it back on the storage rack with no expression on her face.

    Krrr

    Oh,e on.

    She could feel the gaze of Ian from behind her. Turning her head, she peeked, clutching the kitchen counter.

    Ian quickly turned his face away from her to avoid getting caught

    But, Larrite was sure that he was looking at her.

    ..

    ..

    Both of them tried to break the silence but failed every time.

    Come to think of it, there was something I couldnt say to him when someone suddenly knocked on the door. The name.

    She thought, feeling chills all over her spine.

    You know.

    Ian, who was staring at the wall, turned his head towards her in an instant.

    Larrite tried to say nothing but

    Just call me Rose.

    That one word. She said it out carefully so that the opponent would not feel strange.

    Ah.

    II dont really like my name. That was all. Sorry for overreacting.

    To some extent, it was true. She hated that name.

    But, the name Laritte itself had been the one to reel shackles on her feet all her life.

    Various Gods were introduced to the Iassa Empire through many tales.

    Among them, three Gods were enshrined in the temple. There was Toban, the God of Life and Death.

    There was an unknown fairy named Tochian, who used to love him.

    One day, when Toban left after washing himself in the river, the fairy named Tochian gave birth to a child named Larrite.

    Larrite, a beautiful but poor woman, lived a life of promiscuity, unable to give up her blood.

    [T/N: It means she (not the FL) was not capable of giving birth to a child.]

    It was the same even after her marriage.

    Afterward, when her husband found out, he killed her with his own hands..That was what Laritte heard about the tale.

    Larrites mother gave her the name because she thought it suited her.

    Even though she was born with the blood of a noble, she was useless as she was an illegitimate child. Larrite had always been a burden to the Count, which is why he always wanted to starve her to death.

    Laritte faced Ian.

    For now, you can call me Rose.

    Then, Larrite would be the only silver rose in this hive.

    And if Ian finds out, the real Rose would be standing next to him.

    A normal aristocrat would never marry an illegitimate child.

    It was because of the perception that dirty blood would always bring down the family forever.

    ..

    It was not that Ian did not see Larittes pale face.

    Finally, after being silent for a long time.

    He replied.

    .No, thank you.

    .!

    If you hate the name so much, I wouldnt be stubborn.

    His expression showed that he was serious.

    In fact, it was not a rxed conclusion.

    Ian had reacted instinctively.

    He decided not to call her by her name.

    He just wanted to be more familiar with her.

    He did not recognize the fact himself yet. Not until now.

    He retrieved his gaze from Laritte, who was staring at him absentmindedly.

    He walked away as if nothing had happened.

    Lunch isnt ready yet, is it? Then, let me help you with the fish that I brought earlier.

    Ian was the most talented swordmaster who fought in the Western Sea for years, just for the sake of the people of the Empire.

    But, Bartolt was the one who rose to the post of the most talented swordmaster in the Empire as he was presented at the top at the prosecutors office after Ian was framed.

    While.Ian became good at cooking fish.

    He was used to it.

    Especially, after the Western Sea war, when he could not return to the maind because of his wounds, he had to stay near the sea for a few days.

    Also, there were times when soldiers had to feed themselves when the cook was unavable.

    The only main ingredient of food that was avable was fish.

    However, Ian, who was the suprememander, did not have to cook.

    The troops themselves used to gather in groups to prepare the ingredients while debating about their skin. This helped in driving away their fatigue.

    Ian still remembered the memories of that time.

    He put down the fish on the kitchen counter.

    The first thing that he needed to do was to fillet.

    It was a process of removing the fat and bones of a fish.

    Ian grabbed the knife which Larrite had taken out earlier. He would also have beenfortable if it was a sword. He began to cut more skillfully than Larrite.

    In fact, Larrite had very little experience in cooking.

    The Counts kitchen was always upied by someone from the early morning and even when she tried to do something with the ingredients, she was easily caught and scolded.

    So, instead, she read most of the recipes in the book and memorized them. At least, she got the chance to use it at the vi.

    Ian, on the other hand, was easily bending his arm to adjust the de.

    With his experience added to it, he quickly separated out the lean meat of the fish after descaling it.

    He put down the knife.

    He could not wait long as the sun was already up for lunch.

    After mixing thick and salty sauces, he applied them on top of the meat. Then, he needed vegetables.

    He knew where the food materials were stored, so he rushed.

    Whoa, it was cold.

    After returning, he began to grill the meat.

    When the fishs surface was cooked to a crisp, it gave off a delicious smell.

    Butter was needed to be put on top of it when it was cooked to a certain extent.

    Butter, made by stirring milk, was a sweet-tasting product that did not go bad easily in the winter.

    After the butter, green vegetables and lemon juice were added..

    Finally, the fish butter steak was finished and it looked luxurious.

    Its done.

    Laritte stood dazed by the fact that he still hadnt given up the way of addressing her.

    Ian himself had to lead her to the table.

    Coming to her senses, she looked down at the prepared food in front of her.

    .Why is there only one serving?

    She was also worried because the fish was quite small.

    Ian lied without even blinking.

    Actually, I dont like fish.

    But Larrite could have easily understood if she had thought about it.

    She could not believe he could be this good at cooking something that he did not like himself.

    But now, there was no time to think about anything else.

    Larrite looked down at the fish steak again.

    Unable to stay still, she moved the knife carefully.

    She cut a small piece and put it in her mouth. The meat, having a delicious taste, melted inside gently. There was no fishy smell.

    Sitting on the opposite side of the table, Ian asked.

    .Does it taste good?

    Yes.

    His nervous expression was lifted on her reply.

    Suddenly, Larrite realized.

    No one had ever asked her if the food was delicious.

    Nobody cared if the dish suited her taste before.

    So, it felt very different.

    She hated the word family.

    The first family that she had was her mother, who was a terrible woman.

    The next was the Count, who was always ashamed to call Laritte his family.

    But for the time being, could she call this man as.her third family?

    Its delicious.

    Larrite muttered dryly in her distinctive clear voice.

    Its very delicious..

    Laritte, who could not remember his name, was curious for the first time.

 Chapter 14

    The incense chamber of Larrite and the Dukes vi

    Fortunately, since the man from the government came, no one looked for the vi.

    The winter days passed as the snow piled up, melted, and disappeared again.

    Ians body also showed signs of improvement and he was almost recovered..

    Meooo

    One morning, Ian heard a cat crying outside the door.

    Ian opened the door and stepped on the squeaky floorboard while rubbing his eyes.

    Butter, youre here already? Your mother is still sleeping.

    The cats full name was Lavingenis von Alexandria Anges.

    Butterfly for convenience.

    [T/N: Ornithoptera Alexandrae is a species of Butterfly]

    It was only her who had a special meaning to her name.

    Laritte herself had said, Let her visit here for some food, and lets give her a name.

    Ian took out a fish, which he had caught a few days ago, and returned to the door.

    Meow.

    A long furry cat with blue sparkling eyes, looked at Ian as if she was making a smiling face.

    Yes, yes. Heres your meal...

    Ian stopped.

    The green ground was spread out before his eyes.

    There were times when the cold got milder, but it was the first time that there was a sign of life.

    Spring had finally begun.

    Laritte, who woke up from their conversation, appeared in the living room.

    Butter, youre here! Its been three days since thest time you visited us.

    Do you feel more independent these days? Is that why you can live alone?

    Butterfly took a few steps towards Larrite gracefully but stopped before her.

    As usual, cats were cats. They dont easily trust people even though they have been taken care of.

    By the way, did you take a look outside? There are sprouts.

    Wow..

    After the chilly cold weather, there was finally a fragrance of the spring.

    Spotting a yellow flower through the green grass, Ian walked towards it.

    He picked up the small flower and held it out to Larrite.

    He wanted her to smell its faint sweet scent.

    But when Laritte couldnt understand him, she sarcastically asked.

    Is it edible too?

    ..

    He frowned.

    No, you cant eat it.

    ***

    Especially for the two of them, the change of the season was very meaningful.

    The National Foundation Day, which happens in the early spring, will be held soon!

    Invitations were usually distributed months before the event because it took a long time for the aristocrats to prepare their custom dresses.

    Also, they were about to run out of the groceries.

    So when Laritte went to the vige to get them, she also bought some clothes for Ian.

    And within a few days, the mailer came.

    Heres the invitation. I need a signature that it was delivered without any problems. You can do it here, Duchess.

    It was her first time to hear someone calling her Duchess.

    The man was polite, but he certainly looked like he was from the Imperial Family.

    After signing, Laritte took a look at the white envelope subtly.

    It was because there had never been an invitation for her.

    She took out a gourd hinged golden card.

    It had a golden symbol that depicted the Iassa Imperial Family.

    Dear Duchess of Reinhardt,

    Was this Duchess of Reinhardt referring to Rose or Larrite?

    Laritte thought for a moment.

    Rose had a personality who couldnt stand things that were not certain.

    She would have erased all the names of Rose Reinhardt and changed them to Laritte Reinhardt.

    Either way, if Ians n seeded, it would go back to its original state.

    She closed the door before going into the vi.

    Here you go.

    ..Thank you.

    She handed over the invitation to Ian, who was hiding inside the kitchen.

    But his eyes were filled with sorrow all of a sudden.

    Laritte wondered if she could ask him for the reason before she spits it out herself.

    Whats wrong?

    Until now, she always used to worry about herself.

    She had no one to care for.

    But was her behavior changing?

    She was concerned about someone for the first time.

    Ian dropped his face to hide it from her.

    But because of their height difference, she was still able to notice his reactions.

    Im ashamed of myself.

    He murmured.

    There are a lot of people with whom I have no connection, especially with employees of this vi. What do you think theyre all doing? Did they starve to death?

    But I was just.waiting for this f*cking invitation! I.

    He looked straight at Laritte.

    And me? What about me?

    Larrite asked him back inwardly.

    But now he didnt want to talk about it.

    And she knew it was normal for him to worry about his employees.

    The fact that he didnt die was enough.

    Ians eyes were dry.

    Rather, it made Ians grief seem bigger.

    Laritte hugged him in agony.

    Only then did her head touch his chest.

    Because of the differences in their sizes, Larittes arms could barely hold him.

    She brought up what she had been enduring for a long time.

    Come with me to the Imperial Pce.

    Ian had once been reliable to such a small, slender woman.

    The woman who belonged to the household of the Duke.

    But there was a loyal margin.

    She was the woman who did more than what the maids did.

    Duke! Heres the fruit tea you asked for..

    Ah, thank you.

    ..This tea is perfect for this season! Its refreshing!

    He raised his head, remembering the memory.

    Alfred brought this delicious chicken skewer from the night market! He was standing in line for three hours!

    So thats why he waste.

    Ian had asked for tea half an hour ago.

    Compared to how long Butler Alfred had waited, it was much shorter.

    He had to buy it because Ian often asked for sweet tea when he worked overtime.

    At that time, the considerate taste of the famous skewer could never be made even when it was made by the Imperial kitchen.

    It used to be a kind, precious, and worthy family..

    And now Larrite was also a part of it.

    He would never want to hurt her.

    His rtionship with her was more important than a master and his employee.

    He was surprised by her words.

    He still could not believe it.

    What did you say?

    He shouted, separating Laritte away from him.

    Larittes face, on the other hand, was so serene.

    It would draw suspicion if you go to the Imperial banquet alone using my invitation. Let me apany you.

    Why didnt you tell me before!

    Even if Ian failed, Larrite could easily lie about losing the invitation and the situation would blow over.

    He might be punished, but there would be no threat to his life.

    But if Laritte apanied him, the situation would be different.

    He was not alone in life.

    Upon seeing them together, Count Brumayer would also be devastated.

    Contrary to her concerns about Ian, she had no reason to cherish the Count.

    No, you cant apany me. You will stay here.

    Now, what she needed to do was to persuade him.

    Do you think Im worried about you?

    So there is another reason?

    She shamelessly told a lie to Ian, who raised one of his eyebrows.

    The Duke should have the Duchess by his side.

    Yes..pardon?

    I have an obligation to help you seed. Dont you think you should depend on me until then?

    The assets that the Duchess knew were enormous.

    And they would still not disappear even if she died.

    I want to try on a beautiful dress too. I hope I will continue to serve you faithfully under the chandelier.

    But I dont like this shabby ce..

    Laritte continued.

    But it was amazing from Ians point of view.

    How can she be so smart?

 Chapter 15

    He knew how much Laritte loved this old vi.

    The first floor was always free of dust (The second floor had been abandoned.) The walls were clean too.

    Before he came to this house, she had also bought a seedling and raised it well.

    Little flowers used to bloom every day on the table where she usually took her meals.

    Laritte told him.

    But each and every one of them was a lie!

    No, it cant be like this. I should be the one to do it.

    Ian turned around, clutching the invitation.

    Laritte tried to snatch it from behind.

    If you go alone and fail

    ..?

    I can confess to the government that I was the one who invited you.

    She was really stubborn.

    He frowned and nced back at her.

    Her face was still calm.

    Or youll be executed.

    I wouldnt be.

    Really?

    How can you be so sure?

    When she asked again, he hesitated.

    She was thest person to know about his whereabouts.

    What if he actually fails?

    Looking at her calm expression, he felt shivers running down his spine.

    Laritte knew Ian as much as he knew her.

    In the end, he had no choice but to surrender to her.

    Ian strode towards the door leaving her behind. He deliberately raised his voice so that he could be heard clearly.

    All right, if were going to attend the banquet, we have to wear formal clothes. How much does a ginseng dress cost? But before that, Im going to have to sell some wood.

    ..

    Of course, you dont have to help me. It must be hard to cut those items.

    I can see youre already struggling.

    When he didnt get any response from Laritte, he sighed before he went to search for the ax.

    Ian was still standing in front of the porch.

    He was agonizing for a long time.

    Until he heard a rumbling sound from inside of the vi and shouted.

    Okay, all right! You!

    Laritte, who was lying on a wooden board, opened her eyes abruptly.

    He stomped his foot loudly before walking towards the source.

    He reached a hand towards her.

    Lets go together, okay?

    Ah.

    She stood up with Ians help after giving out a slight exmation.

    Phew.and you dont have to buy a dress.

    Pardon?

    Its probably still there..

    Laritte followed Ian up to the second floor.

    The floor still remained untreated, covered with dust and cobwebs.

    Taking the lead, Ian went ahead and cleared the cobwebs.

    W-What are you looking for?

    The attic. It doesnt smell good there, so please wait downstairs.

    Laritte rolled her eyes.

    Why do you want to go to the attic now?

    The vi was shaped like any other house. The farther they went, the more the roof became nted.

    But there was no attic on the ceiling of the second floor.

    She kept following him curiously.

    Ian sighed when he noticed that Laritte was still following him.

    He picked up a suitable block before putting it in a gap in the ordinary ceiling.

    You dont want to destroy the house, do you?

    Suddenly, the ceiling, which obviously didnt have a gap, rattled open.

    It made Ian recall about his old days.

    When he was a kid, a servant always used to open it for him. It was the first time he got the chance to do it himself.

    He tried to climb up using the fallen ropedder as a prop.

    As expected, it wasnt that strong.

    He reached out to get a dusty box from the second floor.

    What is it for?

    It contains my mothers clothes.

    They were not just ordinary clothes, but the favorite dress of Selena Reinhardt.

    It was obtained from a Dragons skin.

    It also had a beautiful neckline.

    It was woven with special fibers that were highly stic. It seemed as if it would never be worn out.

    It was considered to be one of the beautiful dresses made out of a Dragons skin in the Kingdom.

    The deceased Duke had gifted it to Selena as a proposal for the marriage. It was her priceless possession.

    My mother used to love it. It seems as though this dress reminded her of many precious memories. Thats why she brought it here.

    You used to live here with the former Duchess, didnt you?

    Ian nodded.

    Carefully opening the box, Laritte found a pure white dress.

    The hem of the dress flowed downwards as she took it out. It wasposed of simple yet luxurious restrained decorations.

    Beautiful.

    As she was still staring at the dress, Ian added to break the awkwardness he felt.

    It doesnt look like it, but it belonged to myte mother, and it was made many decades ago, so it might not be of todays trend..

    He wanted to say, If you dont like it, Ill have to go down and cut the extra furniture of the vi.

    But to his surprise

    No, I like it.

    Did that trende back again?

    The design itself didnt feel so different from what Rose used to wear recently.

    But, Laritte had never seen anything so beautiful in her life.

    Only then did Ian stop making excuses.

    Is that so?

    In fact, he thought the dress suited her very well.

    An elegant white dress that goes well with fancy silver shoes as if they were made out of silk.

    It was no exaggeration for him to say that it was as though it was only made for Laritte to wear.

    If Selena knew about this, she would have been very delighted to see that the dress she treasured so much was given to Ians wife.

    Laritte also was reverent at the thought of being able to hold the relic of Ians mother.

    However, unlike his inner thoughts, Ian spoke with a peculiar expression of indifference.

    Id still have to cut the furniture anyway.

    ..Why?

    We dont have enough money to reach the capital.

    It was early spring, so renting a wagon would also be expensive.

    Moreover, it was not a one-day trip to the capital, so they would have to stay in an inn along the way.

    ..

    Ian quietly went downstairs to the first floor and began to look for the ax.

    ***

    As the National Foundation Day got nearer, Laritte had to visit the town more frequently.

    Ian did help by cutting the furniture and loading the cart with wood, but it was up to Laritte to go to the viges town to sell the wood.

    She couldnt sell all the wood at once as they only had one cart.

    Ian was told to wait patiently at the vi while she went to the vige alone.

    However, she felt like she was determined to clear up the Dukes charges.

    But Ian was unaware of it.

    You can leave it now.

    I dont see the vige yet. Let me carry it just a little further.

    Ian shifted his steps by dragging the cart.

    They couldnt go into the vige together, but they could pull the cart near the province.

    Laritte didnt seem to be tired even though it took another ten minutes for her to get to the vige.

    I saw someone over there.

    Where.!

    Youre nervous too, arent you? So let go.

    A lie again.

    Ians lips curved up into a smirk, his heart still thumping lightly.

    There was no way that a Swordmaster would notice the presence of a personter than a normal human, Laritte.

    Even though his face was calm, her lies always fooled him.

    Thinking over her carefree words, Ian put down the cart handle.

    If they got caught together, not only him but also Laritte would be in grave danger.

    Be careful when youe back. I will be waiting here.

    Laritte nced at Ian, briefly giving him a sullen look.

    But it didnt miss Ians eyes.

    He was to hide behind a tree and wait as Laritte makes her way to the town.

    Hiding his presence was a piece of cake for a skilled Swordmaster.

    There was no chance of him being caught even if someone passed through the path.

    Ill be waiting.

    So once again, Laritte led the wagon towards the vige.

    Ian stood there, watching the woman walk away until he couldnt see her back.

 Chapter 16

    He leaned against a tree as he waited for her return.

    It would take 10 minutes for Laritte to reach the town, and 20 minutes to sell the wood to the lumberjack.

    Another 20 minutes to buy necessary items or food ingredients.

    Then, finally, 10 minutes to return through the same path.

    It was going to take an hour at most.

    But it was pleasing for Ian to spend his time outside the vi once in a while.

    Also, they quietly observed and sought the movements of wild beasts from the vi, which made it easy for them to spend the rest of their time until the arrival of the Foundation Day.

    They even thought of what to eat for dinner every night.

    Besides that, fortunately, no one had passed through their vi.

    Suddenly, he could hear the light treading on the ground from afar.

    Shes back.

    Ian focused on the sound.

    It was clear that it was Laritte. He knew it was her by her unique way of walking and dragging the cart.

    But just to be cautious, he waited a little longer before he slipped out his head from behind the tree.

    He saw Laritte pulling an empty cart.

    Again, he approached her only after looking around the roadway again.

    Please let me handle it.

    He instantly held the handle of the barrow.

    It seemed that he wanted to ask her about the business and the ingredients she bought today, but his eyes fell on her hands.

    Your hands are red.

    That always happens.

    Even though it was the end of winter, the air still felt cold.

    Laritte, who dragged the cart all the way to the towns vige by herself, must be exhausted.

    Yet, Ian couldnt even help her even when he was a well-trained swordmaster.

    The reddish-brown marks didnt seem to match with the color of her skin, which was snowy.

    Let me see them.

    Ian took her hands and put them on his left palm, covering it with his right hand.

    Her hands were cold.

    Leaning down, he blew into her hands through his hands.

    It stings.

    Please just bear with it a little bit.

    He repeated it a few more times, his grip getting tighter on her wriggling hand.

    Only after Larittes hand warmed up a little did he let go.

    She squeezed and unfolded her hand.

    I wish everything goes well in the Capital..

    If only the Dukes fake charges are lifted safely.

    I wouldnt let these things bother her anymore.

    What was on his mind was that the honor of the Duke should be returned. Of course, Larittes safety was important to him, too.

    Ian prepared himself for the uing event inwardly.

    ***

    The day had finally arrived when they would have to start heading for the Capital.

    Ian was getting prepared by wearing the robe that Laritte had bought.

    Meanwhile, Laritte was already outside greeting the cat named Butterfly (Lavingenis von Alexandria Anges).

    Bye, Butterfly.

    Meaoow.

    That brown bear wouldnt be able to catch a fish for a while, so take care of yourself.

    Meow.

    Butterfly yowled.

    Ian came out of the vi and asked in a ridiculous manner.

    Who is that brown bear youre pertaining to?

    .Shall we go now?

    Laritte walked calmly without even ncing at him.

    Ian followed suit, carrying a bundle of dresses and other stuff.

    ncing back at the vi, he thought he would have to live the rest of his life here. Even if so, it felt strange for him to leave it like this.

    Noticing him, Laritte said.

    Youre not going toe back anyway.

    Their strategy was nned out like this.

    Laritte would apany Ian into the castle.

    But she would leave before he reveals himself to everyone.

    She would be back at this vi.

    If something went wrong or if someone came to get her, she would run away through the back door.

    So, it would be best if they seed.

    They then started their journey and walked to the nearest vige town.

    In that particr vige, Laritte had already made a good rtionship with the market owners because of her shy and unique nature.

    Hello, quietdy, where are you going? Wouldnt your husband show himself?

    I told you I was married, didnt I? Haa, but hes noting out now. He still doesnt want to show his face.

    Ian, who was hiding, muttered quietly.

    .Hmm, Im quite popr.

    Everyone seems very generous.

    Laritte greeted them briefly before she found the small carriage she had rented in advance.

    The coachman asked bluntly.

    To the city of Osirah, right?

    The city of Osirah was situated halfway to the capital. Still, it was a long way.

    Ian reached out his hand as Laritte sat on the old wagon.

    May I escort you?

    If you dont mind escorting the brown bear.

    Youll always be a brown bear.

    She said so but still captured his hand.

    He lightly ced his other hand on her waist.

    Neigh!

    The carriage set off with a powerful cry of the horse.

    The ride was not the best but they had no reason to argue about it.

    Laritte and Ian were quietly staring out of the window.

    They talked a few times but eventually, Laritte fell asleep. It was always like this whenever she traveled to a ce of long distance.

    And after a long time, they finally arrived in Osirah.

    ***

    Ian shook Laritte.

    Weve arrived.

    Hmm.

    Laritte opened her eyes and stretched.

    Osirah was arge city.

    Since it connected the other cities with the capital, it developed into amercial city.

    Even though it was nighttime, the ce was still buzzing with people.

    Ian and Laritte, both secluded from the world, were living in an abandoned vi for a whole season.

    Laritte followed him as she rubbed her eyes with her palm.

    Having a meal was urgent, but they needed to get a room too.

    Ian went into a decent-looking inn.

    The first floor of the inn was a bar.

    As soon as they got in, the innkeeper asked,

    Here for a room? 10 silvers for each room. The big room costs 20.

    Laritte lifted up a small leather pouch.

    All that remained were at least 5 gold coins and 3 silver coins.

    There were certain reasons for theck of money.

    There were very few people who bought high-quality wood in the small vige.

    And if she had to sell them further, that would have required more time and stamina.

    However, it would have been harmful to Ian, who had to hide his identity, if she had brought the woods here to sell.

    There were a few more days left, so it was enough to get two rooms..

    Coming back from her thoughts, Laritte nced up at Ian with a unique expressionless face before turning back to the innkeeper.

    Then give us a small room.

    Ian frowned when he heard it.

    ***

    Laritte and Ian, after getting a room, were having their meal in the bar of the inn.

    As he was having his soup, he nced at Laritte who was sitting across the table.

    Then provide us a small room.

    Her words floated back into his mind.

    Although they had slept under the same roof for more than a month, they were in separate rooms.

    One small room. Can they amodate themselves inside a small room?

    But that was not what he was worried about. Surprisingly, Laritte seemed a bit annoyed today.

    After finishing their meal, the two climbed up the stairs and entered the room which was arranged for them.

    The interior was not dirty, but it felt like it had been rebuilt. Besides, there was a bed in one corner..

    But it was very small.

    Ian sighed.

 Chapter 17

    Would you like to wash up first?

    Laritte asked as her eyes fell on the small bathroom in one corner of the room.

    What?

    Are you not going to wash up? There seems to be plenty of water.

    Ah, yes. Yes..

    Trying to hide his agitation, he stepped towards it.

    He brushed off his thoughts and returned back to the room after cleaning himself up.

    Laritte was already asleep on one side of the bed.

    Before he became a swordmaster, he was still skilled in swordsmanship, but he did not develop much of his physical strength.

    But Laritte was different.

    Ian didnt know that Laritte began to take care of her meals only recently.

    Although she didnt use much of her energy, the journey must have been tiring.

    Ian shook her carefully, but she didnt open her eyes.

    Only the sound of her breathing peacefully reached his ears.

    Sigh.

    Eventually, he sighed, lifting her in his arms andying her down properly.

    It was strange to think about whether or not she was waiting for him.

    Dont you think you should cover yourself with a nket?

    Mm-hmm.

    She made a sound in her sleep.

    Ian lied down next to her gently, covering themselves with the nket.

    The bed was so narrow that it forced him to shift towards her.

    The ends of her silver hair were tickling his arm.

    He turned towards her.

    As he stared at her, a gentle smile crept upon his face unknowingly.

    He didnt know, but such a smile was also noticed by him by his nanny when he was a child.

    However, it wasnt a moment to cherish such childhood memories.

    The two had spent one long season together and came all the way here.

    The highlights were in front of them now.

    The wordpanion could not be more fitting than it was now.

    Ian whispered softly in her ear.

    Hey.

    .

    She couldnt open her eyes, but she tossed and turned.

    Eventually, she shifted into his arms. It was something to be felt all the way.

    Anyway, they were married. He wished this moment would not end in a sh.

    If it will, then it would be thest thing he cherishes before he got back his reputation.

    That wasnt all.

    If the Duke gained back his property, he could give Laritte many things to make her happy.

    Even if Laritte didnt really have any desires, he could have bought the bestnd on the continent and could have built a lovely home for her.

    He would even gift her jewelry that wasnt even owned by the Imperial family..

    A happy imagination ensued.

    However, if Laritte had heard him, she would have been frightened. It surely would have reminded her of Rose all over again.

    She had already epted from the time she left the vi that she was nothing like him and that their rtionship would be over soon.

    The judgment was due to the concessions, abandonment, and greed that every illegitimate child in the world had to suffer through.

    Laritte was going to live in the vi alone for the rest of her life, just like her father had nned.

    She believed Ian would at least give her the right to stay in that vi.

    Or something simr to it.

    Unaware of her thoughts, Ian spent his time sweeping his fingers through her hair until she fell asleep.

    Ian kissed her forehead and soon followed her into a deep slumber.

    Laritte was the first woman whom he had ever been affectionate besides his mother.

    ***

    It was Laritte who opened her eyes to the chirping of the birds.

    Unconsciously, she turned her gaze sideways.

    Wake up.

    A manrger than her was sleeping soundly next to her.

    She wasnt very surprised as she expected it by the size of the bed.

    Ian quickly opened his eyes to the sound of her voice.

    Although there were still a few days left until the National Foundation Day, there were many things that needed to be prepared in advance.

    Especially about Ian hiding his identity.

    The first impression that they shared the same bed was a luxury.

    But they had to hurry.

    Both of them simply packed their luggage and prepared to move out.

    They went outside early in the morning to get to the carriage.

    After another day, they finally arrived in the province.

    Perhaps because it was just before the National Foundation Day, the ce seemed to be more lively than when they had arrived.

    But since then, their journey became nothing eventful.

    Setting the amodation on schedule, wearing a dress on time, and making other arrangements..

    Laritte changed into a dress, specifically the dress that Ian had given her.

    She looked down at herself.

    But she couldnt tell how she looked since there wasnt a mirror. However, it was reced by Ians horse.

    .I expected itd look good on you, but it looks great.

    She looks like a Goddess.

    He jumped down the horse.

    Really?

    Laritte patched the hem of her neck awkwardly.

    She had never seen such a high-end dress. It felt so different.

    Well, then

    Laritte took something out of her luggage, noticing Ian, who couldnt take his eyes off her.

    Weve to do something first, dont we?

    It was a secret weapon.

    ***

    After arriving in an old rental wagon among those fancy horse cars, they got off the carriage.

    As soon as a gorgeous woman and a servant in a robe got off, people cast their eyes upon them.

    Ian became nervous, pulling over his hood more closely.

    A gatekeeper stood at the first gate leading to the castle.

    Upon noticing the small carriage, the gatekeeper thought it was a small inquiry.

    However, it was surprising that the woman, unexpectedly, had an outstanding appearance.

    Isnt that dress too expensive for an outsider?

    C-Can you please show me your invitation?

    His eyes widened as he read the letter.

    The Duchess of Reinhardt?

    .She was someone far more humble than he thought.

    Laritte was unaware of the fact that she was a popr topic in social conversations as the illegitimate child, who became the wife of a traitor.

    But Rose never reproached her father for what he did.

    Rather, Count Brumayer was praised for using an illegitimate child in such a crisis like that.

    The gatekeeper passed back the letter to her, wondering how could that woman even live alone.

    Then, his gaze shifted to Ian.

    Wait.

    He blocked their path.

    Since the gatekeeper was also a popr knight of the Imperial Order, he knew Ians face.

    As he was aware of that fact, Ian put his hand over the dagger he had hidden in his clothes.

    No matter how many servants there are, we cant let them in without checking their face. Hey, you there, you, take down your hood for a second.

    No, his face is covered in severe burns because of an ident when he was young. Please understand.

    Lady, you might be a Duchess..but it wouldnt be possible for us to listen to yourmand.

    Her worst fear was Ian getting caught here.

    Knights from all over the pce would soon flock and nobles would run away if they heard the return of the traitor.

    Ian bit his lower lip.

    I shouldnt get caught yet!

    The gatekeeper strode towards him without him realizing it and caught his robe.

    ..!

    He started uncovering his face forcefully, but he stopped halfway as his eyes fell on a deep scar that covered almost half of Ians face.

    Even the blood veins near it were delicately expressed to the point of nausea.

    The gatekeeper stumbled back, quickly lowering his robes.

    Laritte properly covered his face.

    His features were covered with wax and painted to match his skin color. Some of the features were actually made to look like burned scars by mixing ashes in the paint. It looked as if his face could get infected by germs. However, they had a pretty hard time making his make-up look natural.

    Laritte gently grabbed Ians arm and calmly said.

    I told you the burn was serious.

    No matter how ruined the Duchess is, what kind of a servant is that?!

    The gatekeeper wiped his hands on his robe as if he had touched something dirty before holding the doorknob with his trembling hands.

    Ian was stunned as Laritte was staring at the gatekeeper with a poker face.

    She is looking insanely beautiful.

    But she waspletely obvious to hispliment.

    As Laritte and Ian safely went inside the gate, the chatter of the guests around grew more intense.

    The Duchess?

    Shes the one who has nothing left with her..

    Oh, my. She should be grateful that the Imperial family was merciful enough to leave her a family name. She had the nerve toe all the way here.

    Of course, they didnt remember Laritte as the illegitimate child of Count Brumayer.

    Upon hearing the sound of the door creaking again, Laritte raised her head.

    Merciful Imperial family?

    Hmm. That sounds funny.

    She didnt know that the family of the Duke had been left behind.

    As if she was just a substance that had been taken care of.

 Chapter 18

    Ian and Laritte went through the hall.

    A ce where she had walked behind Rose.

    As if to show the pride of the Imperial Family, the high ceiling was covered in gold, along with murals made by the continents best sculptor.

    ncing around, Laritte thought.

    I think it looks more colorful thanst years ball.

    The budget was abundant as it absorbed the assets of the royal family and the Duke.

    Ian was annoyed.

    He wasnt allowed to apany her to the banquet hall because he was disguised as a servant.

    The two exchanged nces before Laritte whispered to him,

    Looks like well have to get separated here.

    If possible.Ille to visit you in a few days after Im done with my business.

    He nned to break into the banquet while Laritte nned to return early.

    They gave each other a light bow and paced in different directions.

    As she was walking, she nced back. She thought of revealing her identity to him on the day theyd meet again.

    But why Laritte?

    If she told him the truth, he might never be kind to her again. At the thought, her heart began to feel a little numb. One of the things illegitimate children often do was throw their lingering feelings in one corner. As expected, Laritte soon threw hers too.

    Laritte stood in front of the gate leading to the central hall.

    The geometric pattern crushed upon her with amanding figure.

    The Duchess, Laritte Reinhardt is here.

    The door opened with a heavy thud with the loud voice of the servant.

    The party had not even begun yet and there had already been arge gathering of nobles.

    And their gaze reached Laritte. Several pairs of eyes were appalled.

    The hall was filled with a deep stifling silence.

    Usually, someone would have greeted her, but no one approached her.

    She was the dirty illegitimate child and the wife of a treacherous duke.

    It was actually advantageous for Laritte.

    ..Is it really you, Laritte?

    The voice who called out her name was Rose.

    Rose appeared, with her red hair, a characteristic of the family of Count Brumayer, tied up.

    She spoke in a shocked tone.

    National Foundation Day was one of the greatest events of the Iassa Empire.

    Thats why Rose was also dressed in a colorful costume.

    It was expected for Laritte to clench her fist.

    Roses eyes scanned Laritte from her head to toe. It was hard to tell whether this Laritte, who was kicked out in a beggar-like-look state, was real or not.

    Its amazing how you havent starved yourself to death so far.but, really? Do you actually think youre an aristocrat?

    Roses prickly voice stabbed Laritte.

    In fact, she didnt really care whether the people around were noticing them or not. She was to pretend to be merciful to her illegitimate sister. It was clearly what Rose was doing.

    How can she get that dress? I was sure they didnt give her anything. I shouldve kicked her out before!

    Laritte frowned. Of course, the face of her sister didnt change either.

    Being a child of Count Brumayer, she couldnt help but be smeared with beauty, but other than that, she was skinny and her cheeks looked sore.

    She wore a dress that even Rose would never have worn. In fact, the Empress, the only woman in the Imperial family, seldom wears such a dress.

    Well, are you curious?

    What?

    Wow. Weve lived together for a long time, but isnt it the first time youve asked me something, sister?

    Roses face turned sour when she said the word sister on purpose.

    The two had never called each other in intimate terms.

    Larry said, lowering her long eyshes.

    .Dont worry. I didnt want to see you either. Ill stay quiet and return back, so dont worry.

    As she finished her words, she turned back.

    Then dont act against your words. And dont ever think of showing up in this ce again.!!!

    Rose shouted on Larittes back. But she ignored her.

    Im surprised that she didnt ask about the dress.

    Laritte thought.

    ..Does she have another motive?

    No, no.she could have done anything even if she was in a crowded ce.

    Laritte walked to one corner of the hall.

    Since nobody approached her, she could spend her time in peace.

    .

    Larrite spotted Rose. Watching her chatting merrily in a group, her eyes sank. The two of them have always been ill-fated. They didnt exactly know why they hated each other so much. As such, countless bad feelings built up.

    No, Rose felt it amusing to bring me down unterally.

    Laritte only drank a ss of cocktail quietly. After spending some more time alone, she began walking.

    It was time for Ian to appear.

    She came back to the corridor, where she had walked with Ian. There were many people entering because the banquet was yet to begin.

    There are so many people and yet, Im alone.

    Well, she was used to it. However, she was feeling a bit lonely after spending only one winter with someone.

    The party was to begin in the evening.

    She came out of the Imperial Pce door and looked up at the dark starry sky. It was still cold as it was still early spring.

    Lets return.

    To the hive.

    Laritte muttered, looking down at her steps in a daze.

    At that moment.

    All right! We got her!

    Someone behind her put a cloth over her head, darkening her view. Laritte grasped the cloth with her both hands, trying to push it up.

    Uh, mff!

    Unable to see anything, she was overwhelmed with fear.

    She heard a thick voice of a man, telling her to stay quiet as he tied the cloth. By no means, it was a joke.

    She recalled telling Rose that she would return soon.

    How could she!

    But this ce was right in front of the Imperial Pce. There must have been some soldiers on duty or some noblemen enjoying their walk.

    Suddenly, she heard someone screaming.

    Kyaa! Who are you? What are you doing!

    Larrite couldnt scream out Help me.! for she was calmed by the voice of another passerby.

    Dont you know who she is?

    Who is she..?

    Shes the famous Duchess of Reinhardt.

    Ah.

    Thedy stopped talking and started fluttering her fan.

    Ah, Larrite.

    Larrite clenched her fist.

    Especially in the Iassa Empire, illegitimate children were treated as the lowest. The countries beyond the sea, much less the kingdoms that existed before the Empire unified the continent, were not to this extent. But, of course, illegitimate children did not deserve a crime.

    But the kidnapper of Laritte did what she had expected.

    Its a shame that Count Brumayer came all the way here without knowing the subject. I wonder how would her residents feel after shes taken like this.

    But, dont you feel sorry for her?

    Lets go in without thinking about interrupting such matters. Look at the moon, its about time.

    It was natural for Ian to take in Rose once he was cleared of his charge. It was the reality.

    However, she thought Ian was different.

    Formerly, she tried to go with the flow, but now she thought he didnt have to endure her. Someone had to drag her away someday.

    Laritte tilted her head at the man who was holding her. Just as he was about to notice her, she hit his chin with her head.

    Argh! My teeth!

    Are you all right, James? I told you to be careful. I told you she was crazy.

    His colleague said in a worried tone.

    Realizing that there were two men who came to catch her, she turned around again.

    Where is the other one?

    She tried to shake off the cloth as soon as she was released, but it didnt work out well.

    The mans pride was hurt when he saw his colleague being hit.

    No matter how many times he had failed to join the team of knights, he was a swordsman.

    Removing his mettle, he approached Larrite carefully from behind.

    Then he took out his sword, holding it steady.

    The handle of the sword struck her head in the back.

    Ah!

    Larrite gasped shortly before she lost her consciousness.

 Chapter 19

    Larittes thin, long eyshes shuddered as she opened her eyes.

    What first covered her view was a colorful wallpaper and expensive giantndscape paintings.

    It seemed like a ce where people stored luxurious materials, which didnt suit their house. It reminded her of the house of Count Brumayer. The ce where she had lived for half of her life. She wasnt surprised though.

    The room was stuffy, but she couldnt use her hands because they were tied back in the chair.

    On the opposite side of the long table sat Rose.

    Had a nice dream, my sister?

    She sipped on the tea and smiled softly.

    My sister.

    Laritte felt resentful as it reminded her of calling her sister in the Imperial Pce.

    Looking down at her, she saw herself wearing a ragged dress instead of the dress of Ians mother. Rose might have taken it.

    Meanwhile, Laritte was irritated by the thought of men touching her. She hoped, at least, this heartless sister of hers had ordered maids to change her dress.

    She asked, ring at Rose.

    Where am I?!

    Time hasnt passed much. Maybe half an hour after you were caught? This ce is still close to the castle.

    Rose grumbled a little about missing the chance of meeting the royal family for the first time.

    Then perhaps, Ian hasnt broken into the banquet hall.

    Laritte thought, but Rose continued.

    Why on earth were you born in the first ce?

    She meant it.

    She wondered why anyone could exist in the world when Laritte had no one to care for her.

    Youve always been a headache for me.

    White foam formed at the top.

    Laritte was as useless as this to Rose.

    Rose skimmed it off with a spoon. The foam on the spoon disappeared as it touched a small cloth.

    You think I was born because I wanted to?

    Of course, it wasnt your will. But if it wasnt for me, you couldve done whatever you wanted.

    ..Rose Brumayer.

    Hmm, youve grown up. Calling my name with that look on your face.

    Roses smirk irritated her.

    She whispered something to the maid standing next to her. The maid bowed politely and walked towards Laritte.

    Then she raised her hand and pped Laritte on her cheek.

    Her face hardened. She was unable to do anything. She stayed silent.

    She couldnt even use her hands, which were tightly bound to the chair.

    As the maid was about to p her again, Rose said.

    Stop.

    The maid halted and stepped back politely.

    Larittes emotionless eyes were still fixed on Rose.

    But Rose, who was in a good mood, was satisfied. She even felt a bit of sympathy.

    Really, I pity our fate.

    ..?

    The result of hating each other so much was inevitable.

    Rose murmured pretentiously.

    Ha!

    Laritte wanted tough out like a mad person if she had her strength.

    As far as she knew, they had no choice but to hate each other.

    Sun-hin was a dragon who reached the ce in advance so that he could destroy the human territory without causing any harm to himself.

    A weak, naive runaway dragon that was known to ughter humans. But it happened only once in every decade or so.

    Sun-hin was so selfish that he didnt care if his own race was killed by a Swordmaster.

    After all, all that remained was the weak dragon that died along with the corpses of the dead humans.

    Did Laritte also belong to such a fate of being destroyed with Rose?

    Laritte nkly stared at the nt on the table.

    She spoke quietly.

    No, Rose, the reason we are like this is that..youre a sucker and a goddamn bastard.

    There were various illegitimate children in the Empire of Iassa. Some of them might have lived a life respectfully in an aristocratic family.

    But Rose was the sole reason for Larittes pain.

    Furthermore, the Brumayer family was all to me.

    Even if she was an illegitimate child, they were supposed to have the responsibility to take care of her.

    Rose jumped from her seat. There was a clear mark of anger on her face.

    Ha..!

    She tried to calm down by breathing out and then trudged towards Laritte.

    Sigh, all right. Then, thatll be the end for you!

    ..How so?

    Youve lived in that old vi for quite some time, havent you? I heard that you didnt have to pay any money to the Imperial house.

    Rose stood in front of her and pressed a finger on her forehead.

    So now youre going to another territory. Youll be used as aborer there. You dont even have to see my face, so look forward to it.

    What.?!

    Afraid that she might bite her finger, Rose backed away.

    The two knights, who had kidnapped Laritte, forcefully untied her hands from the chair and tied her hands again, holding her by her shoulders.

    Come on, get her into the carriage.

    Yes, Miss!

    Such a shame that you ended up like this.

    Rose thought.

    Wait a second. Dont go out like that.

    Then.shall I put out her shoulder? Its very painful to carry her like this.

    The knight said, who was gritting his teeth at Laritte, who was struggling.

    Thats a good idea.

    Rose thought. She was about to beckon to do so but another maid barged in through the door.

    What?! Who gave you permission to enter?!

    M-Missitsits.

    Her face was as pale as if she had seen a ghost.

    She had run so fast that she was out of breath. Catching her breath, she shouted.

    Its the Duke.! The Duke of Reinhardt, who was known to have died, appeared in the pce!

    The Duke? What do you mean?

    Its true, Miss. The Imperial banquet is in chaos.

    Rose was shocked.

    Laritte, who was held by the two knights, raised her head.

    Finally, he made his move. Good luck, Duke.

    So, the people of the Imperial Household are in danger because of the appearance of a traitor?

    I dont think that is the case, Miss. All of them are gathered on the first floor.I just came here to give you the news.

    Ha!The Duke is alive!

    It was Rose who had fallen in love with Ian at first sight. She used to nag her parents for her to marry him.

    Various emotions crossed through her heart.

    His firm spirit, confidence, and perfection that any young child would fall in love with.

    No matter how strong he was or even if he was a Swordmaster, he would be caught and killed one day.

    And yet, Rose was thrilled.

    My Duke!

    The ce where Rose and Laritte were present was a two-story old restaurant.

    Rose shoved the maid out of the way, making her way towards the Imperial hall. She ordered the knights, peeking her head through the door.

    Well, you two are on your own now. Get to the carriage from the back door and take her to her destination.

    Laritte, who had her mouth covered, spat curses inwardly.

    She thought Rose would forget about her, but she didnt.

    Yes, Miss!

    And you will be apanied by one of my maids so that you wouldnt need to touch that ugly girl..or do something thatd hurt her pride.

    The knights nodded quickly.

    The moment Rose left, Laritte was appalled at what was about to happen.

    As they held her arms up in the air, she turned her head.

    Wait.

    You must have said that earlier, dont you think?

    The knight put his hand on her back and left shoulder without any hesitation. He pressed it tightly for a moment until her shoulder felt numb.

    At first, it felt like something was missing.

    But soon, the pain spread to her whole body.

    A.Argh!

    Laritte screamed.

 Chapter 20

    She could endure the ps on her cheeks as a punishment for a crime she didnt evenmit.

    But this?

    Larittes legs became numb.

    She didnt fall to the ground, thanks to the people who caught her from behind.

    Rose heard her shriek through the cracks of the door as she closed them.

    She rushed down to the first floor, smirking. As she reached the floor, she met the Count.

    Rose asked, catching her breath as she was walking at a fast pace.

    So, what exactly is going on, father?

    We dont know. Your mother went back to check on in the castle as soon as she heard about the Dukes appearance. Ive been waiting to hear from you.

    The Count said sweeping his chin, where he had begun to grow a beard, with his fingers.

    Why did Ian Reinhardt appear in the castle?

    If it were him, he would have lived the rest of his life in hiding.

    Rebellion was one of the most serious crimes in the world.

    Even if the royal family did something merciful, why did he have to show up in the castle when he was a traitor?

    There must be some reason.

    The Count fell into a deep agony.

    ***

    Now let us go back to the beginning and perceive the day from Ians point of view.

    Looks like well have to get separated here.

    If possible.Ille and visit you in a few days after Im done with my business.

    After Ian and Laritte bid each other a goodbye, they began pacing in opposite directions slowly.

    As he nced backwards, he was able to confirm Laritte entering the Banquet Hall.

    Unfortunately, he didnt hear the words, The Duchess, Laritte Reinhardt, is here.

    It was a chance to know her real name.

    Ian kept moving.

    Every single moment he had spent with her at the vi flooded into his mind.

    The first one was when he tasted her meat stew.

    Do you like it?

    That was the first thing she said to Ian.

    So, what did he say? Nothing?

    Ian clearly remembered the aroma of the stew. A scent mixed with meat and spices.

    And the woman who made it was sitting right in front of him.

    He also recalled his temperature rising the very next day.

    She had given him a cup of milk tea mixed with sugar.

    A cup of savory tea of the right temperature for him.

    It made him feel rxed.

    Several other things passed through his mind.

    There were times when he was surprised that an uninvited guest did all the chores in his vi all by herself.

    He thought the time they spent staying there, separated away from the world, wouldst forever, but here he was.

    .

    Ian unconsciously fixed his robes as he walked down the hall.

    It was time to make a conclusion.

    First of all, he was going to take care of their tight security. It would be annoying if he caused the gathering of all imperial guards at once.

    He wanted to see the emotionless blue eyes of Laritte again, which rarely shone unknowingly.

    The basic rules of the imperial security system were in groups of two.

    This rule had been in use ever since it was passed on by a deputy defense minister nearly a hundred years ago. It was much more effective to neutralize them one by one. Therefore, it was necessary to divert their attention to resolve it quietly.

    Ian walked up to a deep deserted corridor where there would be less security and hid behind a pir.

    Just in time, two guards were approaching him from afar.

    He took one coin out of his robe and threw it lightly towards the opposite pir as soon as they passed by it.

    The coin hit the floor, creating a ringing sound.

    Hey, did you hear that?

    Ill take a look.

    The shorter of the two men returned to the ce and searched the area carefully. He scratched his head when he didnt find anything unusual.

    Theres nothing here!

    All right then, lets resume our patrol.

    The guard in the front started to move.

    It would be impossible to think there could be any problem inside the Imperial Pce right away. So, it might simply be an illusion.

    Ian cautiously moved as the other guard rushed towards the first one.

    He tightly sealed his mouth so that the guard in front wouldnt hear him.

    ..!

    Shh.

    Ian quietly struck him at his neck, knocking him over in a sh.

    His next target was the guard in front of him.

    Within one second, Ian took out the dagger from his left boot. The next second, he kicked the ground with his right foot and took out his sword.

    The opponent turned his head to the sound of the fast footsteps.

    What..

    His vision was covered by Ian as he leaped down on him.

    Without getting a chance to defend himself, he got hit at his head with the handle of Ians sword, and thereby, lost his consciousness.

    Sigh.

    Advanced chapters are avable at the end of the chapter!

    It was somehow annoying to Ian that he couldnt kill them but had to knock them over.

    Ian continued to dispose of the guards around him one by one.

    It waspletely different from the mopping techniques that he had shown Laritte during their time at the vi.

    The Swordmasters had an extremely terrifying reputation.

    Among them, Ian was like a flesh-cutting beast

    His actual nature as a Swordmaster did not follow the true antecedent. It was only a name that he gained with some kind of awe about his power. As a warning that he should never be confronted.

    However, Ian had been at the forefront of the whole dispute by the imperial order, so the nickname murderer was also somewhat realistic.

    Therefore, he currently had no hesitation.

    When quite a few people had fainted, Ian estimated the time.

    This should be enough.

    He stood stiff at the spot where he had separated with Laritte.

    Many noble families, including the royal family, were already gathered at the main hall by now.

    You arent allowed to enter this hall unless youre an aristocrat.

    Ian ignored the guard and walked forward to open the door.

    The servant tried to stop Ian in astonishment, but when he didnt budge at all, he realized he wasnt a match for this unknown figure.

    Who is he?

    A suspect? Guards!

    But no one dared to advance towards him.

    Everyones eyes were on the unidentified man (Ian), who was wearing a robe, that came through the huge door.

    Ian spotted the Crown Prince standing in the distance.

    He was the only one here who was on Ians side.

    A young man, who had the same age as Ian, with brown hair. Although he was not a prominent beauty, he was a gentleman dressed in formal attire.

    Finally, Im here.

    There was a security system in the main hall as well.

    No noble could move their limbs, but the Imperial guards could.

    Guards surrounded Ian as if to protect the Imperial family.

    Ian, who was anticipating the situation, nced at the Imperial family beyond them.

    There were two people. One was the Empress.

    She was given full power when the Emperor lied sick in his bed. Now, she was the most influential figure in the Empire of Iassa.

    And she was the one who nned Ians assassination and was the cause for the downfall of the Ducal name.

    Next to her was Prince Oscar.

    The sole heir to the throne of the Empire.

    He was also believed to be involved in Ians assassination n

    Oscars and Ians eyes met at once.

    Ian fixed his robes again so that no one could identify him yet.

    But Oscar could tell who he was.

    It was Ian.

    His old friend.

    It made Ian feel gloomy, but he couldnt show it. He had to be cautious.

    Oscar silently nced towards his mother.

    Stay away!

    One of the guards warned as he approached him a little.

    The 1st Division of the Imperial Household Agency was the best of all the imperial knights.

    Among them was Bartolt, a former member of the Reinhardt Ducal knights.

    After betraying Ian, he had moved to the pce. In addition to being favored by the Empress, he was one of the Eight Swordmaster nominees and was also in a great position here.

    Surrender yourself, intruder! Or you shall face the consequences!

    Bartolt raised a long sword and aimed it towards Ian.

    Lower your hood! Show yourself! Raise your hands over your shoulders!

    Upon hearing his orders, Ian smirked under his robe.

 Chapter 21

    The knights under the Duke, who had been in the same league as Bartolt, got scattered across the empire because of his false charges.

    Only a very prominent swordmaster would have managed to enter a higher order among the knights.

    Ian gnashed his teeth.

    Everyone was praising Bartolt, thinking he was some candidate for the highest position among the Swordmasters. But Ian knew he couldnt be as good as him.

    Hmmbut your face isnt as bright as it should be.

    As soon as he fixed his sword, Ian ran towards Bartolt.

    ?!

    Amazed, Bartolt quickly defended himself.

    As the two swords shed with each other, a loud nking sound was heard.

    In an instant, Bartolt could sort out that his opponent wasnt just a simple intruder.

    Bartolt thought.

    How can he be so strong to face my sword?

    He was one of the top eight candidates of the Swordmasters.

    He was among the people who prosecuted Ian, and he was the one who stabbed him.

    Bartolt felt a grudge at his opponents swordsmanship. His frighteningly fast sword could even cut the flesh in a sh.

    What was more surprising was that the swordy of this unidentified man was slightly simr to Bartolts.

    It was simr enough to say that one of them had taught the other.

    Ians de heavily forced on Bartolts.

    Do you understand, Bartolt?

    It reminded him of the day.

    Ian had demonstrated the same stance himself when he used to be in the knighthood under the Duke of Reinhardt.

    You should be able to feel the conception of a sword.

    Focus and stretch towards this one point gently as if youre drawing a straight line.

    He recalled it.

    It was one of the stances he couldnt learn even after repeating it thousands of times.

    As the intruder advanced in the same manner as Ian, Bartolt avoided it by a single stroke.

    His hood fluttered before his eyes. Only then did he realize.

    The hooded intruder was..

    ..Captain.

    He said through his disheveled breathing.

    The housekeeper of the Reinhardt family, who had taught him sword art for years and was his master.

    If Bartolt had made a surprise attack, he would have blocked it gracefully.

    There was no one to stop Ian, now that he was fully recovered from his condition.

    nk!

    Soon, Ian broke Bartolts sword into two halves. One half flew through the air and fell on the floor lifelessly.

    The golden handle, which was engraved under the Imperial riches, kept glistening in Bartolts hand.

    He copsed down on the floor.

    .

    Ian slowly walked up to him.

    Youre still weak.

    His zing eyes pierced at Bartolts defeated self.

    A shadow fell over him as Ian leaned over Bartolt before he intently inquiried.

    ..Why did you do that?

    Why did he betray the Duke?

    Bartolt was a candidate for the knightship under the House of Reinhardt who was raised by Ian himself.

    If he had continued to train, he might have be a Swordmaster.

    At least, Ian was hopeful of him.

    Why arent you answering me, Bartolt?

    Isnt it obvious..?

    He smiled, staring nkly at the floor.

    Riches and honor.

    Ian lightly chuckled at the answer, then grabbed his cor.

    Riches and honor?

    His voice was so low that the people standing around him couldnt hear him.

    You betrayed your own master and colleagues for those things? Every one of them might have been going through some kind of hardships.

    Bartolt felt like he was being decapitated.

    And Ian was an expert at making someone feel helpless.

    All this time, Bartolt was going through a training session in the Capital.

    Ha, but Im well off!

    Well, thats not what I came to see here..

    Bartolt was at a crossroad.

    Would he be an enemy of the family of Duke Ian Reinhardt? Would he be able to survive now?

    The Empress had protected him once or twice before.

    Youre lucky, Bartolt. Your chapter is yet to be closed.

    Though Ian was rxed, there was something in his voice that made him feel numb.

    If Bartolt had spent more time in the Capital, he would have been praised as a Swordmaster now.

    Then, he might have even defeated Ian as well.

    The aristocrats in the hall gasped.

    Lord Bartolt lost..

    L-Lets run away from here, quick

    Ian stood up and sighed.

    You dont have to do that.

    He said, removing his hood and revealing his face, which was still painted with Larittes colors.

    As soon as they realized who it was, themotion in the hall grewrger.

    Ian heard someone say, the traitor.

    As he started to walk towards the Empress and the Crown Prince, knights blocked his path.

    Stop, you traitor!

    Huh? What will you do to me when your Lord Bartolt couldnt even stop me?

    Ian held up his left arm as he said,

    Dont be ridiculous.

    Waves of mana spurted out of his arm, choking the knights.

    Urgh.

    Cough, cough!

    Distressed, the knights fell to the floor one after the other.

    The Swordmasters were the only ones among the humans who could use mana. And those who werent could only suffer under its effects.

    At this moment, there was no one here who could match Ian.

    He leisurely walked by them and stood before the royal members.

    Please ept my greetings, Her Highness the Empress, His Majesty the Crown Prince. Forgive me for the sudden visit.

    He politely bowed in front of them.

    The Empress had no choice but to feel anxious.

    The Duke, who she thought waspletely destroyed, had returned back alive.

    That imbecile Bartolt! He said Ian was going to die soon from his severe injuries!

    She hurriedly fixed her expression.

    Why is he here?

    She raised her voice.

    How dare youe this far when you conspired to rebel against the Imperial family!

    .

    Dont you know?! Your name hasnt been forgiven for the treason ording to the royal decree that was formed 620 years ago from the foundation of the Empire!

    How can I not know when Her Grace was the one who passed the order?

    Then why did you dare to show yourself here today?

    The Empress almost couldnt hide her innermost thoughts.

    Yeah?! What do you think you can do?

    She was the one who was the mastermind of the plot.

    But everyone was now on her side.

    She was meticulous.

    She had even threatened the Dukes butler to produce false evidence of treason.

    After that, as soon as she was informed that Ian was killed, she released the evidence, took all his wealth, and even fired all of the faithful employees under him.

    Furthermore, the false usation of the Duke itself was spread to every ear of the nation along with the mercy of the Imperial family.

    Though she was now regretting her own actions.

    No matter what you say, you cant make them believe you!

    She smiled inwardly.

    But it was Ian who should have had thestugh. He spoke up eloquently.

    I was framed. Ive nevermitted any kind of treason against the country nor did any of my ancestors.

    Haa! Nobody will believe you, you little bastard!

    She replied in a capable manner.

    How can I believe that?

    The imperial family was behind all of this, after all.

    Ian Reinhardt! Are you here to take revenge on the Imperial Family who took everything from you?

    She again forced down her urge to shout out.

    You can never seed in defeating us!

    After some time, the reinforcements arrived. But Ians reaction was unexpected.

    Thats the question I was waiting for. Heres something that can help prove my injustice.

    Ian took out his ne.

    This is one of the heirlooms of my family. Thesest tears of a dragon can be used as a truth serum.

    Last tears of a dragon?!

    The aristocrats stared at the scene between the Duke and the Empress.

    Please use this for the interrogation. Please make it clear that the Duke didntmit treason and that everything was a misunderstanding.

 Chapter 22

    Aghast, the Empress red at the ne.

    How could that be in the hands of the Duke? She couldnt believe her eyes. Everything was falling apart in her perfectly designed scheme. She believed that the prickly Duke of Reinhardt had finally been put to eternal sleep.

    She thought the Duke of Reinhardt was a great threat to the Imperial family. The knights under him had been the royal familys armed forces for decades. He even owned half of the candidates of the Swordmasters. If Ian had a bad heart, he wouldnt have been able to predict the winner.

    The Empress of Iassa was blinded by Ians influence.

    Then, the Emperor fell into a terrible sickness while the Empress came to rule the country. She had been enjoying this power for a long time.

    .

    This was the perfect n.

    Well, at least, it used to be.

    Oscar seized her elbow as the Empress stumbled and fell when the reality became vivid in her mind.

    She cried out.

    C-Crown Prince!

    Mother, calm down andpose yourself.

    Oscars low mellow voice reached her.

    Thats right, she shouldnt just back away like that.

    She screamed.

    Dont speak nonsense! A-Are you just going to stand around?! Get that criminal on the ground this instant!

    But there was no one who dared to face him off.

    The lowly guards hesitated, while impatience grew in the hall.

    There are only two men in the world who possess the tears of a dragon. Ive heard that one was carried by the Duke.

    His crime of treason is not really true, is it?

    What is going on?

    The nobles began to be swayed by Ians calm attitude.

    The Empress roared.

    Be quiet, you lot!!

    After all, all this rumpus was due to those tears of a dragon.

    Her eyes shone at the ne.

    Everything will calm down once it disappears! I will break it to pieces!

    However, it might arouse the suspicion of the nobility.so it should be done after the execution of the Duke.

    It was a crazy idea. But the panic-stricken Empress seemed to have found no better path.

    But, Oscar was one step ahead of her.

    As the Empress was about to shove past him, he walked past her and stood in front of Ian.

    Now, it was Oscars turn to help Ian.

    His soft voice echoed through the central hall.

    Duke of Reinhardt.

    Yes, Your Royal Highness, the Crown Prince.

    Are the tears of a dragon that youre holding, genuine?

    Ian held out his ne.

    Please prove it yourself, Your Highness.

    ..Very well.

    There was something special about the royal family of Iassa. The founder of this dynasty was born with the blood of a dragon running inside his veins.

    It was true that half-dragons always went berserk, unable to control their strength.

    However, Frederick, who was the first Emperor, could survive as a human being. And thats how the blood of a dragon had been passed down to his descendants even though its very feeble.

    Thanks to it, Prince Oscar had special abilities. The ability to check if an object made from a dragons body was real.

    The civil defense of the imperial family was under the Reinhardt family, but the Emperor and the Crown Prince were the only ones with the characteristics of a dragon.

    Oscar took the ne and poured a few drops on his palm.

    Soon, the droplets gave off a golden gleam. It turned into gas that was golden in color and swirled up in the air until it disappeared with a poof.

    ..!

    The crowd gasped at the beautiful sight.

    Oscars brown eyshes shook as he looked up at Ian. He felt pathetic and sorry for his friend.

    His mother conspired against Ian, but there was nothing he could do.

    Still, he was the one who advised Ian to carry this ne before going into the battlefield.

    Oscar wiped his palm with a handkerchief he received from a maid.

    Yes, it definitely is authentic

    He dered as he returned the ne to Ian.

    Drink it. Ill have to ask you a few questions to check if it really

    But Oscar couldnt finish his sentence as the Empress had forcefully turned him around.

    She whispered.

    What are you doing, Prince? Why did you say that they are actual tears of a dragon?!

    ..Mother, please calm down and think.

    Oscar knew shed panic like that.

    He leaned in and spoke with a voice that only she could hear.

    How can we entrust him without the interrogation? Im saying, we should make a deal. The royal family will order the Duke to keep it a secret.

    Then, does everything Ive done mean nothing to you?! Besides, Ive already spent a lot of riches on his property!

    That cant be helped. Who knew that he had a dragons tears with him.?

    Even if he didnt have the tears of a dragon, he would have still survived with his own skills.

    The Empress murmured.

    Certainly, it is weird..Why would the Duke carry his heirloom on a battlefield?

    She nced at the Duke, her face with a look of suspicion. Then she asked, tugging at Oscars overcoat.

    Crown Prince, my son, you didnt provide the Duke any support, did you?

    Oscar blinked. His face was so calm that no one could suspect him.

    As a matter of fact, it was right that he had secretly told Ian to be cautious. And it did help Ian.

    Now that the Emperor was lying on his bed, the supreme power of the Iassa Empire belonged to the Empress. And she was crazy about protecting her power. She was arousing a dictatorship.

    Answer me, Prince. Answer me.for my sake. Did youmunicate with the Duke?

    I could never do that.

    Oscar carefully removed her hand, clearing his throat.

    Even if she gazed at Oscars eyes, she couldnt tell whether he was speaking the truth or not.

    Feeling her gaze on him, Oscar, too, tried his best to stay as calm as possible.

    How can I lie to my beloved mother? The Duke might have been cautious. We all know how unpredictable he can be, do we not, mother?

    And with that, the Empress fear returned to grasp her soul again.

    ..O-Okay, let us go along with the Crown Princes words this time.

    Thank you, mother. Well then, lets begin the interrogation.

    But, he already knew what the results were going to be.

    The Duke would be free of all his false charges!

    His property was constantly being strewn by the Empress. Some of them were left under the possession of the royal family, so it would be a great loss if they were all taken away by the Duke.

    As she thought of this, the Empress stomach lurched.

    Either way, the Duke will die and disappear again.

    It was only dyed.

    She gritted her teeth.

    Lord Bartolt was the only one who could face the Duke. You know that even a candidate of a Swordmaster possesses tremendous power, right?

    I understand. Thats why I will interrogate Lord Bartolt so that it would not be revealed that he tried to eliminate the Duke.

    Oscar walked over to Ian.

    Ian was already prepared to drink them.

    Oscar asked in a solemn voice.

    Ian Reinhardt. Are you ready to answer only the facts to my questions?

    Yes, Your Highness.

    This day marks the sacred day of the foundation of our Empire, and I believe all of the respected aristocrats present here will remember this as a witness. So, answer me only with a yes or no without any pretense, but if I speak something wrong, dere it at once.

    Ian nodded while Oscar continued.

    The first question. Did the Duke plot any treason?

    No.

    Second. Did you see those men who conspired the treason?

    Not that either.

    Third. Have you ever suspected anyone?

    Yes.

    More questions followed.

 Chapter 23

    The news of Ians appearance at the pce quickly spread throughout the capital despitest nights drama.

    During the 18th question, it was revealed that Ian Reinhardt was innocent and that the conspiracy of treason itself was not true.

    The fact that he was nearly assassinated under the Empress orders, who was the real culprit, was not revealed.

    That was the secret deal between Ian and the Imperial family.

    Oscar vowed in front of everyone that the Duke would get back his property.

    However, he would not be able to return some of the aristocrats under the Dukes leadership, who were executed for treason.

    In addition, the butler, who was forced to file an internalint with false evidence, was nowhere to be seen. It could be possible that he was threatened and assassinated.

    Prince Oscar had vowed to thoroughly investigate the treasonbut as long as the Empress lived, Ians injustice would not be further resolved.

    At least, the result of this drama couldnt get any worse now.

    However, Ian regretted keeping Bartolt alive. If he had known the Empress would be so greedy, he would have killed that traitor.

    The news of the Dukes return spread to every direction within minutes.

    As Ian stepped out of the pce, he faced a crowd of nobles.

    Captain!

    A female knight with her burning red hair tied high up, pushing through the crowd, cried out.

    She was one of the eight Swordmasters candidates.

    The Count Redra Rei.

    A female knight under the Duke of Reinhardt, who was among the surviving families that served him.

    Ians knees copsed on the ground, hardly enough for the dust to rise and fall.

    You were alive..!

    Ians eyes fixed on the woman, who kneeled down before him.

    The knights that followed her also kneeled down.

    That longing feeling in his heart found its way to recall Laritte, who had once taken care of his injuries..

    Count Rei.

    He uttered, reaching out his arm to her.

    How have you been?

    Neither the Duke nor the Count was as frightened as the vanquished soldiers who fled the battle.

    A pair of eyes gazed back at him.

    Redra stood up holding Ians hand while tears flowed down from her amber eyes.

    I am, Captain..!! We thought we lost you!

    The Dukes knights lives were filled with chaos after they learned about his death on the ground of the battlefield.

    Some were executed and countless employees got scattered away across the Empire.

    As for Redra Rei, she only ran away with her family, hiding in disguise.

    The stigma of treason was also cast upon her family.

    She was barely making ends meet while living in a house near the capital.

    But she strongly held her faith.

    Her Captain, Ian Reinhardt, A Swordmaster, could not just die in vain.

    It was obvious that something was wrong and only time could annihte it. And that faith of hers emerged as an unbreakable solid pir today.

    Captain! How is your health?!

    Im fine. Do you know the whereabouts of my knights?

    .Some families were made to disappear in the prison cells, but many are safe. We will try our best to find the others, Captain!

    She spoke out thoughtlessly, brushing down her dusty trousers.

    The Royal Family dered that theyd release them, so dont worry too much. Its going to be a long story, but I cant tell it all here.

    I have brought a carriage. Are you sure you want to return to the Dukedom right away?

    Ian shook his head.

    Theres someone I need to pick up first.

    The tirednesspiled by many events was finally lifted.

    In the end, with the help of Prince Oscar, he finally resolved his injustice and received a cordial apology from the royal family.

    He had to endure one whole winter at the vi, cut off from the rest of the world. And now, he would have to return to his wife who was there with him.

    Someone to..pick up?

    She asked, puzzled at Ians gesture of positivity.

    Now that his matters were resolved, he was a bit regretful about deciding to send her back. He never thought that the journey to the vi was going to be arduous.

    But, she couldnt have gone too far alone. Its still evening now.

    When he was thinking of picking her up in the vi to tell her about the good result, a woman came running in front of them. Her hesitant eyes lit up as she spotted the Duke.

    She gently opened her lips.

    Your Grace.

    Redra stepped in front of Ian and blocked the woman from approaching him.

    Being the only house leader and knight of her huge family, she was more loyal to the Duke than anyone else.

    The young woman stepped back in a fit of surprise.

    Ian told Redra to calm down before he asked.

    What is it.?

    He felt a bit lightheaded as it was a side effect of drinking a dragons tears.

    Redra asked as soon as he gained back hisposure.

    Youre going to stop by the Count Brumayers mansion, arent you, Captain?

    The Count?

    Ian asked back.

    In fact, Rose was the one who screamed in amazement when Laritte was being taken away. She couldnt listen to the others when they told her not to interfere in the Dukes work.

    Are you not going to pick up your wife..?

    Of course, Redra was referring to Rose.

    It was obvious for the Duke to take his original wife instead of an illegitimate child.

    But if Ian stopped by the Counts mansion, wouldnt he lose Laritte forever?

    The woman hesitantly added.

    I saw the Duchess strolling around the mansion.

    Did shee back here?

    She was referring to Rose, but Ian, unaware of his wife being changed, recalled Laritte.

    Ian was confused. He remembered telling her to hide in the vi just in case things went wrong.

    She went to the Counts mansion instead?

    Anyway, he was grateful thinking that he would be able to meet her sooner.

    He turned his eyes to Redra.

    He wanted to see his wife right now.

    Prepare the ride to the mansion of Count Brumayer. Ill be meeting the Duchess there.

    Yes, Captain!

    At the order of her captain, she hurried to open the carriage door for him.

    ***

    Everyones attention was focused on Ians carriage.

    What would the Duke do now?

    One conjectured that he was going to return to his territory.

    Since the Dukes post was vacant under the jurisdiction of the Imperial family, it was the mostmon opinion of the people.

    But his carriage did not leave the capital.

    Gradually, the fact that Ians next destination was the mansion of Count Brumayer spread through the capital.

    Was he going to meet Rose Brumayer, his original wife?

    Or was it to avenge the decision of the Count who sent a humble illegitimate child to rece his daughter when the Duke fell?

    Despite the countless spections, the Brumayer family was cautious.

    The Duke is advancing this way, My Lord!

    Count Brumayer clenched his fist as the maid dered nervously. His hands were trembling with fear.

    Why on earth is he traveling this quickly?

    He knew hed have to face the Duke someday. To be answerable to him for changing the Dukes bride.

    I just have to apologize to him for sending that illegitimate child instead of Rose

    But still, his nerves were going numb when he heard of the news.

    What should we do?

    He kept agonizing.

    Soon, Ians carriage appeared in front of his mansion.

    He stood up under Redras escort.

    The Count walked up to the front gate, while the Countess stood in front of the mansion with a forced smile on her face.

 Chapter 24

    We are very d to see you so soon, Duke. We just heard that it was a wrong usation.

    ..

    Ians eyes stared at the Count. Those emotionless eyes of his, apanied by his dark skin, were enough to make him look scary.

    Flustered, the countess cast a nce at her husband.

    The count hurriedly walked towards Ian, releasing his clenched palms. He addressed his words to her.

    Hmph! Of course, our Duke was innocent.. Even I would have helped with all my heart.

    Wha-.Ah, yes.

    Are you here to take your wife, Duke.?

    Ian nodded, his eyes never leaving the Counts face.

    As a matter of fact, their conversation was not even properly intertwined.

    Ian, who was unaware of Laritte being an illegitimate daughter, thought that the Count had sent his daughter to the vi and left her unattended. He literally thought the Count couple to be her biological parents.

    A clear misunderstanding.

    The Countess chimed in.

    Then Ill get Rose right away!

    Only then did Ians face brighten up. It seemed like he had thought his Goddess name to be Rose.

    The Countess, who had noticed the sign, excitedly spoke up.

    We had already got the news of your arrival from beforehand. So, I asked the maids to prepare her upstairs. Please let me show you around, Your Grace.

    Very well.

    Ian followed after her.

    Halfway up the stairs, she nced down at Ian.

    Should I apologize for sending Laritte instead of Rose?

    After clearing her throat, she spoke up with a nervous smile.

    Isnt our pure-blooded child always better than that illegitimate girl?

    .?

    Since the misunderstanding is resolved and everything is back to its own ce, Rose should definitely go to the Dukes sideI was really worried about her.

    Unable to understand any of her words, Ian and Redra exchanged their nces.

    Since Ian was almost cut off from the society, he did not know that an illegitimate child was left to rot in that vi instead of Rose.

    The Countess kept on talking through their walk and finally, she guided them to a vacant room.

    Please have a seat here, Your Grace. Rose will be here soon.

    After saying that, the Countess left the ce. Ian leaned against the wall.

    Will you not be sitting down, Captain?

    Redra asked while pulling up a chair.

    But he shook his head.

    I cant. Im in a hurry.

    Redra frowned at his words.

    Hmm, it seems Captain is very eager to meet his bride.

    She thought that Ian never even got the chance to see his brides face when he was busy battling in the war.

    Of course, Redra wanted him to get united with his wife.

    She carefully asked what she had been itching to ask.

    How..have you been, Captain?

    It must be a long story, isnt it?

    Ian remained silent for a while before he recalled his memories.

    It started with being betrayed by one of his trusted candidates on the battlefield.

    As the story progressed, Redras face turned red as anger started building up inside her.

    Even Bartolt had trembled when Ian himself whispered to his ears.

    Bartolt and Redra. They were not only the members of the Dukes knights but also the candidates for bing a Swordmaster.

    Hah! I knew he was suspicious!..I should have finished him off when they made you disappear, Captain!

    Hold your anger, Lady Rei. Youre the only one who knows that the Imperial family was behind all of this, except for my Duchess.

    My savior.

    It caused his mind to get clouded with the memories of him with her.

    His heart was very desperate to see that expressionless yet glowing face of hers.

    As soon as he shook off such thoughts

    But doesnt it feel like something is off? Whats so bad about the Duchess staying alone at the vi?

    Didnt Count Brumayer receive a couple of money? The money would have been delivered to the Imperial family if he didnt send Rose to the vi.

    But if I were him, I would have asked a maid to attend her....

    She made a strange yet clear point.

    Yeah, why did they not do that?

    Meanwhile, Rose came and stood outside the room. Ians face brightened up as her mother walked into the room.

    Come on in, dear.

    It was his first meeting with her since he regained his position as the Duke.

    Although they had been apart for just a few hours, it felt like a long time had passed. His heart began to race..

    The curtains spread open as Rose came in with a shy smile.

    Contrary to his expectations, a woman with red hair and freckles on her face came in. Ian frowned.

    In any case, the woman was pretty, and so, he thought it would be polite of him to greet her. He gave a slight nod.

    Myself, Ian Reinhardt. What about you, Miss?

    Oh my. This is your Rose, Duke.

    His heart, which had begun to race, dropped its beat instantly at her words.

    .Rose Brumayer?

    Yes, but now, its Rose Reinhardt. It sounds nice, doesnt it, Duke?

    Roses eyes glittered as she approached him.

    I thought you were here to express your anger upon changing the bride, but when I listened to mothers words, it seems like you are only here for me.

    She was in high spirits.

    You said you were pleased to hear my name, werent you?

    My maid had brought me a herb called Nilga. A minority tribe in the far south had discovered these golden leaves, which is known to be very rare since it was discovered.

    Rose was excited to exin it.

    She had heard that drinking one cup of brewed golden leaves was thought to be a good fortune. And the Count had managed to have his grasp on it.

    However, it was unfortunate that there werent any left for the Duke to have it.

    She tilted her head in awe. He was still that strong, handsome man that made her heart pound.

    Ian pressed his temple hard. It felt like he was having the worst nightmare.

    But There must be a woman with silvery hair and oceanic blue eyes.

    Rose flinched as he spoke.

    Are you talking about Laritte? The one whom I just sold off?

    Laritte? What about her?

    Laritte?

    Yes, shes my half-sister.

    Redra, who was silently observing the situation, spoke up.

    Just a moment, Captain.You mean you were able to recover at the vi with the help of a woman who was not Miss Rose, but her sister? How did this happen?

    Surprised, Rose covered her mouth.

    What does she mean? My Duke had met Laritte?

    When Redra pressed him, Rose was forced to confide in the truth.

    So he had to hide in his old vi instead of his own.

    However, Ian was very good at deducing based on the clues that were held before him. Only then did he understand Larittes idealism.

    D-Dont approach me!

    Laritte had directly refused him when he tried to call her Rose.

    Just stay there..please.

    She was trembling, even when he only suggested that he wanted to address her by her name.

    The memory swiped in before his eyes.

    She did not want herself to be found out as an illegitimate child.

    Ian knew how illegitimate children were treated in this Empire. Worse than any other country.

    Laritte just wanted to forget that. She was afraid of his behavior to turn hostile.

 Chapter 25

    Ian finally realized the reason for her entricity.

    Feeling miserable, he swept his palms over his face.

    So her name was Laritte.

    A ssic myth of a goddess, who had a terrible end because of her promiscuity, was the origin of that name.

    He knew, at a nce, how Laritte must have been treated in this house.

    Unaware of Ians attitude, Rose continued.

    I apologize for changing the bride, Duke. I will do my best to be your Duchess, in return, please forgive me with your generosity.

    She was annoyed when her father had sent such a girl.

    However, to Ian, that illegitimate girl was a very important person. She, for his sake, came back to the Empire and safely allowed him to enter the royal pce. Many would admire him for using a girl like her and then, take Rose as his bride to seed his generations.

    Redra was very much aware of Ians hardened expression.

    So, Captain, shall we return to the Manor of Reinhardt?

    Originally, it was a virtue for a subordinate to make a move without a special order from his master so that his master could stay in a noble position.

    But Redrapletely misinterpreted Ians idea.

    The bride

    The circumstances of the Duke..

    Few words from the conversation between Rose and Redra buzzed into his ears from time to time. It was almost as if he couldnt pay any attention to them.

    Images of Larittes serene face kept shing before him.

    He, who was holding his head in his palms, hit the wall with great strength.

    Bam!

    The silver-ted wall, from the impact of the Swordmasters fist, now had a couple of cracks. Crumbles of it fell to the shiny floor.

    In an instant, silence filled the room.

    He panted, breathing hard in a burning rage.

    Would you..

    shut your damn mouth. Both of you.

    He gritted as his eyes scanned both of their faces.

    Laritte, you were afraid of the name, Rose.

    How have you been treated by her?

    The vividness of that first syble was enough to bring out her tears.

    Where is she? Where is Laritte?

    When Ian asked with unparalleled indignation, Roses features almost got crumpled.

    Why are you looking for Laritte, Duke?

    It was hard for her to manage her facial expression as she stood in front of her husband.

    Besides, he asked me to stop talking? Seems like that child is really a disgrace to the Brumayer family.

    However, even his angry expression was so intimidating that it made her heart flutter.

    Trying to maintain a smile on her face, she replied.

    Ah, since the Duke said he received help from her at the vi, Ill pay her separately

    Where.is.she?

    When he cut off her words, she frowned, unable to understand the situation.

    When Rose kept silent for a long time, Ian strode out of the room himself.

    Laritte!

    He walked past the long white corridor.

    I came, Laritte! Im here!

    His eyes were searching for her through every door in his path. But Laritte, who was already kicked out of the mansion, could not have been there.

    Unaware of it, he climbed up the second floor and kept opening the doors that came into his sight.

    Where are you, Laritte?!

    Her figure lingered in front of him. He promised to find her and ask her why she had to hide her identity from her husband. He wanted to ask her why she couldnt trust him. Even though he actually could understand her feelings.

    If he cleared himself of the false charges against him, it was possible for her to get abandoned by him.

    Then why did you help me to get into the caste, you foolish woman?!

    Ian wanted to scream at her.

    He knew her real name now. But he was badly yearning to call her that.

    You really think Im a bear? Did you think I wouldnt even look for the one who saved my life?

    His chest felt stuffy. It was hard to interpret whether these feelings of frustration and anger were directed to Laritte or himself.

    Laritte!

    Rose turned blue as he shouted again at the top of his voice with blood rising in his head.

    D-Duke.

    Laritte!

    Duke..!

    Rose called him in a loud voice as she was frustrated by the fact that she was being ignored.

    Why are you looking for that illegitimate child?

    Eventually, Rose became nervous.

    Laritte isnt here!

    Ian came to a halt.

    We sent her away. It was too much for us to take care of an illegitimate childBut, what is wrong with you, Duke? Your real bride is right here

    Turning around, he caught Roses petty soldiers. His grip was so hard that the fancy ne hanging along her neck shook.

    Expensive jewels that had been bought from the Counts fortune were dangling under his appalling re.

    Shocked, Rose flinched as she met his eyes.

    When did she leave?

    The devil could not have been more frightening than him to Rose, who had grown up liking him.

    If she was a soldier facing him, her sword would have been shaking under his zing eyes.

    Roses breathing became rough in that heavy situation. She tried to suck in oxygen as she felt her slender neck tightening.

    Ian squeezed her shoulders harder, his nails seemed to be digging in her flesh through her dress.

    Only then did shee to her senses and stammered out, shutting her eyes closed.

    I-It hasnt been that long! They may have just left the capital! I-I sent her in a carriage, so.

    He turned around, releasing her without any hesitation.

    She flopped down on the spot. Ian turned back and nced at her.

    He wondered if he should utter an apology for recklessly handling her, but he couldnt waste any more time. All he had to do was find Laritte right away.

    Ian stared at her with a look of contempt as if he was looking at a bug.

    Real bride?

    His fist clenched hardly as he said.

    It was Laritte whom you sent to my vi, right?

    ..

    Then its only Laritte who has the right to be my Duchess.

    Without a second word, he turned around and went down the stairs.

    The Count couple were in a good mood until they heard the uproar on the second floor. Watching Ian climb down the stairs, the Countess hurried up to him.

    Duke! What was the fuss about?

    As Ian walked out of the mansion, ignoring herpletely, she stood there in a daze before she climbed up the stairs.

    Rose was still sitting on the floor with a nk expression stered on her face.

    Rose! Whats wrong with the Duke? Did something happen?!

    But Rose couldnt speak up.

    How could the Duke say that Laritte was more important than her?

    That low-born wench!

    Rose, who rose from the help of a maid, couldntpose herself and began to scream.

    Aaaaaah!!!

    Gabbing the frame from the hallway, she threw it down on the floor, and therefore, breaking it into a thousand pieces.

    Unable to control her anger, she stepped on the broken ss pieces.

    Aaah! Aargh!

    Rose! Are you crazy?!

    Shes so annoyingAargh!

    Rose! I asked you something!

    But she was in no state tomunicate.

    Aaaaaargh!!!

    The mansion shook up with her shrill screams.

    Meanwhile, Ian was walking to his carriage.

    Captain!

    Redra rushed after him.

    Is that true, Captain?!

    What is?

    I mean, are you going to take the illegitimate child as your bride instead of Miss Rose?!

    She shouted as she ran to keep up with his quick pace.

    But, that.wont do, Captain.

    What if I disagree?

    Ian stopped and nced back at Redra.

 Chapter 26

    There were many orphans who found shelter in the Dukedom and served the Duke of Reinhardt.

    There was also a maid who used to steal to fill her stomach before she joined the Duke.

    Even the Counts of the Empire couldnt find such unconventional employees.

    Be kind to our hard-working servants!

    This was the creed of Selena, Ians mother, whenever she found out that some of the Dukes family members were criticizing them.

    But, Redra Rei

    You were the one who took care of the maids who suffered the most, werent you, Count Rei?

    Thats why it seemed unexpected for her to oppose it.

    And besides, Laritte was the one who saved my life.

    Even Redra couldnt deny it.

    It was fine for an employee to have a humble origin. It didnt matter if they were an orphan or a criminal since they are now faithful to the Duke with all their heart.

    However, it was unusual for an illegitimate child to sit beside the Duke of Reinhardt.

    It was obvious that if she gave birth to a child with the Duke, bad rumors would start to haunt them for generations.

    But, an illegitimate girl cannot be a Duchess. You know that, dont you, Captain? There must be plenty of other ways topensate her, arent there?

    Ian was the only one to whom she was loyal and for whom she could sacrifice her life.

    However, this time, she was opposing him.

    The family of Count Rei was closely rted to the Duke. And thus, they had served under the Dukesmand for hundreds of years.

    But, this time, Count Rei could not follow Ians decision.

    Besides, that illegitimate woman must have had a hard time being the bride of Ian, she thought.

    A Duchesss life was not only about eating well in a mansion. A Duchess had to have the utmost will to fight.

    ..

    Ians eyes coldly gazed at her, but he was not angry. Soon, he stepped past her.

    I allow you to leave my Knighthood. So that you wouldnt have to be criticized anywhere.

    The family of Count Rei was rich enough to stand on its own feet thanks to the Duke.

    Anyway, her Captain never hastened to set his mind.

    She had a longing wish to get married to a respectful man and live a peaceful life while taking care of her servants..

    Running her fingers along her hair, making it a mess, she spoke to him from behind.

    All right, Captain! Ill be following you in the carriage, so please go ahead.

    In the end, she had to give up.

    Thank you, Count Rei.

    She quickly shook her head at him.

    It was not long before he galloped his horse across the street.

    Holding back her sigh, Redra saluted to him inwardly.

    At least the Duchess was a good person, she thought. But she, herself, was deceitful.

    Ians figure grew smaller until itpletely disappeared on the distant field.

    ***

    Ha, Haa!

    Laritte woke up from her sleep, her face moistened with her tears. Her sore eyes slowly gazed at her surroundings.

    She was alone inside the Brumayers carriage.

    Ah, please..

    She muttered helplessly.

    It wasnt long after Rose left that she was thrown into the carriage.

    She could feel her left shoulder throbbing horribly. She didnt even have the strength to lift it.

    None of the servants cared about her after they had dislocated her arm.

    Hmmn.

    After leaning her head against the wall of the carriage, she stroked her left arm.

    The quality of the carriage was so poor that it shook every time its wheels went over a few rocks. Well, Laritte was not that agitated by the fact that her sister didnt send a good carriage.

    Moreover, she felt like her lifes single thread was bing undone.

    Laritter Brumayer, a woman who had to pay for a terrible sin she didntmit.

    She couldnt feel sorry for herself anymore.

    Soon, the carriage came to a stop. The knights had left for a while to prepare before leaving the capital.

    Ha! The Duke of Reinhardt has returned alive!

    A newspaper boy shouted outside of the carriage.

    At his words, Larittes free arm tried to push the door open. But the locked door only rattled.

    She cried out.

    Give me a newspaper, boy.

    The boy stopped when he heard the wordsing out of the crack.

    Push the paper through the crack. How much do you need?

    2-gil, please.

    Laritte reached deep into her arms and took out the emergency money from inside her undergarment. This wasnt touched when they took off the dress of Ians mother.

    Sheughed at herself.

    It would not be appropriate to say that the dress was taken away. She thought it was obvious that Ian had given her his mothers dress because he thought she was Rose.

    Laritte, who received the newspaper, read the title that was written in arge print.

    The Ghostly Duke shows up at the Imperial Pce and clears his charges..

    Ghostly Duke. You made a nice nickname.

    Grabbing the newspaper tightly, she read the article.

    The name of the Duke was printed.

    Ian Reinhardt.

    Its..Ian.

    She finally got his name.

    She nkly gazed at the paper, her heart mixed with various emotions.

    She was finally relieved to learn that he had cleared the charges against him safely.

    The knights came back as she was reading.

    Giddy up!

    The carriage began to move as soon as they climbed on it. Laritte sighed as it began to vibrate once again.

    She wondered what he was doing.

    Would he remember me?

    She knew he wasnt going to the vi since he most likely had found her identity by now.

    At least, he isnt going to cross paths with me anymore

    Time passed as the carriage left the capital. The noisy atmosphere disappeared as the number of people decreased.

    Thentern on the carriage became the only source of light on the dark road.

    The only sounds that came were the rolling of the wheels on the hard rocky road and the faint murmurs of the knights.

    back to the Count, and well get a special beer

    youll pay for it..

    She unconsciously tried to focus on the conversation that was not even decrypted properly. She closed her eyes, pressing down on her left shoulder, which was gradually hardening.

    Before she thought she should go back to sleep, the carriage jolted to a halt.

    ?

    She bewilderingly looked around searching for answers.

    Somebody seemed to have shouted at a distance. Laritte focused.

    Ha, the Swordmaster..

    Larittes heart thumped at the word.

    She could also hear a familiar voice.

    Get the hell out of here.

    Unable to ept the reality, she raised her eyes at the door. Thetch suddenly vibrated along with her.

    Its locked.

    She silently kept staring at the door.

    The person outside also released the door, perhaps after realizing it.

    Laritte was yearning to meet the person outside. She was sure it wasnt the knights since they could have opened the door with their keys.

    But..was it really the person she was yearning for?

    Ian?

    At that moment, the door hook fell off with a tremendous noise. The sword of the person broke the ring of the lock.

    The door slowly opened, revealing a man she knew.

    She gazed over at him.

    It was Ian, whose ck hair got scattered thanks to the gust of the wind while he was riding his horse.

 Chapter 27

    Ian had ridden a horse across the street to find Laritte.

    But when he reached the gate, her carriage had already left the capital.

    How long has it been since the wagon of Count Brumayer had passed this area?

    A guard at the southern door recognized Ian and hurried to search through the entry and exit documents. A cursive handwriting grazing on the old clumps of the papers was seen.

    15..Its been 15 minutes, sire!

    Thank you.

    They wouldnt have gone that far.

    Since the path outside the capital was dark, Ian borrowed amp from the gate before galloping away on his horse.

    It was still early spring and the night breeze wasnt muchforting. It bit his skin. His cheeks were getting red under the fierce fangs of the wind.

    If it wasnt Ian, he wouldnt be able to endure it.

    He continuedbing through the various paths.

    Riding a horse at night with a single source of light in ones hand could be very dangerous.

    Something in him once asked why he wanted to give up his life like this.

    But all he could think about now was that he needed to find Laritte.

    His outstanding horse-riding skills shone in the dark.

    Huff.

    He could faintly hear the sound of wheels scratching on the stony path somewhere in the distance.

    Ian soon blocked the way by turning his horse right in front of it.

    The horse that was leading the carriage neighed loudly at the sudden hindrance beforeing to a stop.

    The horse was scared. If it was trained well, he could have moved ording to its masters instructions, but Count Brumayer was too ignorant.

    The driver of the carriage got furious.

    Hey! Whats wrong with you!

    Even when he shed the reins on the horses back, it was static at its ce.

    Cursing under his breath, his gaze moved on to the man who stood in front of him.

    What do you think youre doing in front of the Earls wagon?!

    Because of the darkness, he could only make out the silhouette of his opponent.

    This is the wagon of Count Brumayer?

    Well, it is! Dont you know? Cant you see the crest of the red bird? Come on, get out of our way!

    Ian jumped down from his horse and walked to the carriage. It was not long before he appeared under the light of the carriage.

    His gold orbs were dangerously glistening over his dark skin. It could not have been more frightening than a lion appearing in the middle of a mountainous road. A stance intimidating enough to make shivers run down in ones spine.

    Someone gasped and uttered without even realizing it.

    Haa, its the Swordmaster

    Ians eyes were fixed on the carriage behind the two knights the Count had sent.

    Laritte was there.

    Anger began boiling up in him likeva. A thought urred to him that they would have treated Laritte in a very different way than Rose.

    If even a single person had treated her well, the situation wouldnt have gone this far.

    He said, approaching the carriage.

    Get lost..Right now.

    His re was threatening enough to put an end to their life, even when he didnt take out his sword.

    The knights quickly jumped off their seats and ran off, and got dissolved into the darkness without even thinking about taking themp.

    All they could see was the very faint light of the moon, guiding them to nowhere. Still, they continued to run even when they stumbled quite a few times along their way.

    As soon as they disappeared, Ian walked to the rear of the carriage and stood in front of the door.

    He noticed the carriage to be of a very low-quality.

    Has he ever seen a carriage like this?

    He tried to turn the handle, but it was locked.

    Damn it.

    He murmured a curse.

    He just wanted to see his wife. Why were there so many interruptions?

    He took his sword out of its sheath and situated it in the crack.

    There wouldnt be any swordmasters who would waste their energy in this way except him.

    The ck-colored lock ttered and fell to the ground, while the door slowly opened itself.

    It revealed the weak figure of Laritte.

    Her beauty that was once shining in the dress he gave her was nowhere to be found and instead, she was wearing a worn-out dress.

    Cowering in the corner, she looked like a herbivore being driven to a dead end.

    Her eyes widened as they spotted Ians structure.

    He called out to her.

    Laritte!!

    A wave of a mixture of feelings of relief and resentment, which she had finally recovered from, passed through her weak stature.

    She gasped out.

    ..Ian?

    It was just a few hours ago that she came to know his name.

    Ian sighed heavily, lowering his eyes to the ground. But the anger did not leave him.

    Where the hell were you going to without your husband..!

    No answer. He kept gazing down, waiting for her reply. But, it never came. So, Ian gave up, shifting his eyes back to her again.

    Laritte was silent, her ocean blue eyes shining with tears. It wasnt long before they spilled out, flowing along her cheeks.

    .

    Laritte, who pressed down her lips, only cried with a calm expression on her face.

    Paradoxically, it contained desperation, the pain in her finally melting away from her.

    This was thergest emotional change she has shown.

    He had called her with her name. Her own name.

    Not Rose, but her own.

    However, it made her desperate to search for more clues.

    Was he epting her as the Duchess?

    It somehow saddened her.

    Why..

    She murmured, weakly blinking at him.

    Why are you yelling at me?

    It wasnt her fault that she didnt know she would be epted.

    Even the loyal knight  Redra  thought that Rose was going to be the Duchess. Even when she knew Laritte was her captains savior.

    Well, that was normal in the Empire of Iassa.

    An illegitimate child, who was even carrying blood from a noble, was as dirty as amoner. And an illegitimate child was obviously considered ominous to be a bride for an aristocrat. They were a living insult and a sin to nobility. Thats what everyone believed.

    Thus, it was strange that Ian hade to rescue Laritte.

    She continued, without even wiping away her tears.

    Is it my fault that Im a freak..?

    A wave of embarrassment swept across Ians face.

    What should I do?

    His mind went nk.

    He knew how to wield a sword and stab his enemies on a battlefield, but he never hadforted people.

    It suddenly reminded him of his old nanny.

    She had been the maid of honor in his family from the time Ian was a child. She had always served him as a kind-hearted grandmother.

    The newly-recruited maids often made mistakes. There were times when theyd cry, afraid of being beaten up by the head maid for their mistakes. But, the nanny always consoled them warmly.

    So..did she do it this way?

    Stepping into the carriage, he wrapped his arms around Laritte.

    I-I didnt want to yell at you.

    You did.

    Thats because Im pathetic.

    He mumbled, wiping her tears with a rough, caring touch of his thumb.

    In fact, Ian would have brought Rose beside his seat if he hadnt met Laritte at the vi. He was so ignorant about his marriage that he didnt even know what his real bride looked like in the first ce.

    But how could Ian let her drift away now?

    She who gave up her seat and the warmth of the firece only to tend his serious wound.

    She who stayed up wiping his face when he had a fever and fed him with her own hands.

    ..And that one time she smiled.

    Ian pressed his head on hers, taking note of her features.

    Laritte quickly dropped her gaze, but that innocence did not disappear from her eyes that were now red from crying.

    Under those long eyshes, her eyes were pale blue.

    Her cheeks?

    They looked more frail, devoid of any flesh.

    Ian felt a sudden desire of killing an unspecified number of people before he quickly dampened his rage.

    This woman was now his priority.

    Please stop crying.

    He breathed out, embracing her within his arms.

    She flinched and groaned just as his wrist brushed along her injured shoulder.

    Whats wrong?

    That shoulder..

    She mumbled in her distinctive absent-minded voice.

    Your shoulder?

    He shifted back, his hands still holding her and his anxious eyes searching for the answer.

    Are you hurt?

 Chapter 28

    Rose..

    She slowly mumbled, grabbing her left forearm with her bloodless fingers.

    May I see it for a moment?

    When she nodded helplessly, Ian carefully unbuttoned her cor and lowered her dress.

    Her left shoulder was deformedly positioned under her neck, which looked as pale as a dead body. As if the blood flow was blocked, apanied by progressing necrosis.

    She bit her lips when she saw the growing ze in Ians eyes.

    As if they were saying, How dare you, Rose!

    Laritte asked quietly.

    Do I look fine?

    I think we need to fix it right now.

    Ian continued hesitantly.

    Its going to hurt a little. Will it be all right?

    Pain. She was used to it.

    Even when she was whipped, she didnt groan or shriek even once. She naturally thought she was fine with it.

    However, before she could stop herself,

    It hurts

    She muttered.

    Well, she didnt really care about herself.

    Ever since she was born and learned how to speak, she had always repeated over the same words every time she was being hit.

    It does hurt. Its fine. It doesnt hurt. Im fine, Im fine

    It doesnt hurt.

    Im alright.

    Tears welled up in her eyes again.

    If it hurts..

    But it was so unlike her. The Laritte from the past would have frowned at her right now.

    She had been tainted by her husband.

    I dont want to feel pain.

    She mumbled, dazing up at Ian.

    For the first time in her life, Laritte gained the courage to admit the truth.

    I dont want..I dont want to feel pain anymore..

    Her arm trembled mournfully under Ians touch.

    Ian, who was staring at Laritte, raised his head and looked up at the ceiling of the carriage, holding back his own tears.

    How sadder can it get?

    Watching Laritte confessing for the first time somehow felt like a.punishment to him.

    Like it didnt matter to her if she can never use her left arm again.

    She just wanted to avoid the pain, but she wasnt stubborn either.

    At least, letting her feelings out wasforting.

    Eventually, she allowed him to touch the injury.

    Then..

    He stopped his urging tears and held Laritte carefully.

    As she pressed her head against his chest, a foreign, soothing warmness, as opposed to the cold night, enveloped her through the clothes.

    She mumbled, pressing down her eyelids.

    Im ready.

    She quivered as Ian gently swept his palm on the pale cor of the woman in his arms.

    He whispered to her ear below his chin.

    Please hold it in for a second.

    ..

    Dont bite your tongue. Focus on breathing. Slowly.

    Laritte straightened herself up at his quiet advice.

    Ian firmly held her back, his hand lightly patting her. His other hand working on her shoulder.

    After a while, the dislocated shoulder returned to its ce. Like a puzzle being solved.

    Gasp!

    Laritte breathed in unconsciously.

    It was easy for Ian to fit the bones under the human skin. It was generally useful to him on a battlefield. In the middle of flying arrows and nking swords, it sure saved the lives of his subordinates.

    Wake up, Sergeant.

    Huff.huff.My leg! I cant move my leg.

    Say yourst name ten times in your mind.

    Mixed in blood and sweat, the subordinates vision got blurry, which made his breathing sound more vivid.

    It was no different from the scream of death.

    It would not be less painful for Laritte either, he thought.

    She winced as he gave a short twitch on her shoulder.

    Laritte? Are you okay, Laritte?

    Ian..

    As Larrite muttered something with her sore voice, he craned his ears to her.

    What did you say? Say it again.

    That dress.

    Ian knew what she was talking about.

    The dress, I lost it..Please forgive me.

    Then, as she fainted in front of him, a sudden fear filled his heart.

    He must know better than anyone that she was simply knocked out, but still, he wanted to confirm that she was breathing.

    He was only relieved after he checked her heart was beating without any problems.

    Haa.

    She had traveled to the capital in a carriage for several days, but she even had to struggle this way. Of course, she wascking energy.

    But still, herst concern was that dress.

    Such a foolish woman. And he would have to take care of her.

    He gritted his teeth.

    Ha! Its obvious who took the dress.

    He would never forget that family for what they did.

    Carefully lifting Laritte, he got off the shabby carriage and started walking towards his horse.

    She was as light as a feather. It felt like she had nothing but bones in her frail body.

    After covering her with his jacket, he climbed onto his horse, carefully supporting her with one hand.

    He took a hold of the reins, but his eyes kept falling on Laritte.

    The dim sunlight at the horizon was slowly illuminating the path as he picked up hismp.

    Thereafter, Count Redra Rei and her carriage appeared at the crossroads.

    Captain!

    Redra, who was standing among her men, ran to Ian.

    She could clearly see the woman in his arms as she got close to him.

    She immediately knew she was the illegitimate child.

    Captain, please pass her onto me. Ill take her in the carriage.

    Thats okay.

    Supporting Laritte, he got off the horse lightly.

    He carefully entered the carriage with her, opening the door ajar with one hand.

    Redra held her breath as she watched it from behind.

    The future was clearly visible.

    The Duke would have to face all kinds of adversities because of her.

    It was not long when he devoted his time to reim the glory.

    I wonder if Miss Rose is going to stay quiet with this. I dont think so

    Hurry up and get in, Count Rei.

    Ill be right there, Captain.

    She followed him into the carriage. Larittes dense facial features showed that she was beautiful despite her hollow cheeks due tock of nutrition.

    Although her eyes were closed, Redra could feel a hidden mystery through her long eyshes.

    If she was an aristocrat, Redra would have happily dered her to be the most beautiful woman she had ever seen.

    They would have to pass between a couple of hills on their way to the Dukes mansion.

    Thisdy would have a torturous journey, she thought.

    She was loyal.

    She was the owner of the House of Rei and the third Knight of Reinhardt.

    I hope I can serve her well.

 Chapter 29

    Not long after the carriage started rattling, she carefully chose her words.

    Ah, can I ask you something presumptuous?

    What is it?

    Do you feel attached to her?

    Ian raised his eyebrows at her question, but his eyes never left the figure beneath him. His palm, which was gently tucking a silver strand behind Larittes ear, paused.

    Thats a strange thing to say.

    But..

    Im just returning the loyalty. Do you think Ive fallen in love?

    Redra restrained herself from uttering, I asked because it seemed like that is the case, while he continued.

    She saved me, helped me heal, and even apanied me on my operation. Havent you taken a note of those things?

    He asked, delivering a sudden nce to Redra.

    Ahem! She coughed out of embarrassment, a slight blush finding its way onto her cheeks.

    Thats what its all about.

    I see..

    As a token of allegiance to her captain, Redra decided to assume that for now.

    ***

    The dukedom of Reinhardt was located in the southeast of the capital.

    Even in the vast Iassa Empire, which upied an entire continent, the duchy was particrly a fertilend for harvesting crops. Rich sources of iron constantly emerged out of the depths of the mines. The duchy wasrge enough to hold thriving towns and viges.

    Although the duchys officials were bemused by the loss of their master after his copse, the dukedom was still in great power.

    The word began to spread through the region that Ian, who was known to have died, was returning.

    The carriage arrived in front of the Dukes mansion in the afternoon.

    You may step down, Captain.

    After stepping down from the carriage, Ian walked to the gate holding the weak figure in his arms.

    The rusty gate gave off a dreary creaking sound as it opened before him, which served as a piece of evidence that this ce was deserted for a few months. Even the garden had lost its former beauty. The harmonious colors of the flowers had long gone, and the jagged surfaces of the trees that showed their growth had been neglected.

    He walked past the garden as his eyes fell on the field beside it.

    The ce where the knights always used to train, filling it with a loud nk of swords and chatter of his students, was now filled with piles of dried up leaves.

    As he grabbed the knocker of the front door, Redra, who was following him, cautiously informed him.

    Ive sent in an employee of our family, so the main building must have been cleaned by now.

    The territory of Count Rei was in close contact with the Order of Duchy. She must have managed the house to the extent that it could be bought.

    I wouldnt have minded if it was untidy.

    When his extended arm pushed open the door, his eyes somehow printed the image of his former employees standing on either side of his path.

    In fact, his ears used to go sore due to the unending chatterboxes.

    They said he was known to be a murderous and terrifying Duke, but inside the mansion, he was known as a kind master.

    Under the influence of mother.

    His shoulders felt heavy.

    Many of those employees might have starved to death. They couldnt have found a job for the stigma of being the traitors servants.

    But, there must be some people who have survived.

    Itll take a while to get everyone back.

    He thought as he opened the door.

    The moment he anticipated the interior of an empty mansion to be

    Ian faced a young maid, her hands busy in cleaning theundry.

    Obviously, she was one of the Dukes many employees.

    ..Oh my.

    The maid, who dropped theundry, covered her mouth as if she was moved by his appearance. Her lips quivered as she shouted.

    M-M-M-Master is here!

    At her words, maids and servants came out running from every direction of the ce.

    Their eyes seemed anxious.

    I-I didnt expect this day to arrive.

    Hey, dont cry! Why are you crying on this gifted day.hic hic.

    Im so happy to see you alive again, master!

    Count Rei is here as well!

    To share their joy, they hugged each other since they couldnt hug Ian.

    As two maids rushed to hug Redra, Ian murmured.

    But how?

    He expected that there would be a couple of employees under Count Rei, but he didnt expect to find his employees as well, and a lot of them at that.

    He had been nning on bringing all the survivors back.

    Upon hearing the uproar, the employees from all parts of the mansion gradually appeared.

    Although they made up less than 30 percent of his total employees, there were still many.

    The cook.

    The nanny, Ava, who raised Ian from his childhood.

    Her eyes traveled to the frail form of Laritte in Ians arms.

    Whos this beautifuldy? Is she asleep? Please let me hold her, master.

    Nanny.

    Now now, master. Weve now seen each other alive and well.

    Although she asked him to not get emotional, tears welled up in her eyes.

    Ian clenched his teeth.

    We were neglected..

    The maids began to speak.

    I thought Id starve to death, too! The officials who came in under the Imperial Order took away my sry as well. I dont have a family, so I had nowhere to go..

    Some of us, who didnt have any money, were in big trouble.

    So thats how their story went.

    Even those with unclear backgrounds were epted. Moreover, the mansion was so warm that the bond between the employees could not be stronger.

    When the Duke was forced to go under hiding and everyone was scattered, some of the older employees began to take care of the rest.

    Alice and I lived in Bes house.

    The new recruits followed the nanny.

    And the rest of the young servants, who had nowhere to go, were taken care of by the kind-hearted knights!

    Ian gave a sigh of relief after hearing the fact that most of them were alive.

    In addition, they had constantly been writing to each other and sharing their news.

    As the news of the Dukes return broke out at dawn, all of them had hurried to ride carriages in order to return to the mansion. They even took care to minimize the expenses by riding a single carriage together.

    During this period, the youngest maid and the chauffeur fell in love with each other and got married. Cough, Cough.

    Those who were shedding tears smiled as one maid spoke up.

    The people Ian valued more than getting revenge.

    He spoke quietly while everyone chatted loudly.

    Youve all had a hard time under your ugly master.

    Their cheerful tones like sparrows disappeared instantly.

    No, it isnt true, My Lord.

    But, who is thisdy?

    Is she sick? Ill take her to bed!

    All the expensive items in the mansion were confiscated. It looked empty, almost like the vi.

    But, it was once again filled with the warm emotions of people, right after four months and ten days.

 Chapter 30 - Laritte And The Duke Of Reinhardt

    Laritte and the Duke of Reinhardt

    Two days had passed since they came to the Dukes estate and Laritte was still unconscious.

    Its kind of due to her endurance.

    Physician Colin said as he put down Larittes frail wrist after examining her.

    Ian, who was frowning with his arms crossed over his chest, asked again.

    Endurance?

    He was very concerned when she didnt show any signs of waking up.

    Yes, the anxiety and stress she had experienced caused this to happen.

    The physician said as his index finger drifted up to push up his sses.

    Anger signals help people to avoid danger. However, too much of it can be stressful and threatening to ones health.

    borate.

    The Duke said she was an illegitimate child, right?

    The physician seemed insignificant. From what it seemed, Laritte was not in a critical state.

    There are signs of her abiding stress, and after a long sleep on this asion, her inner self has gone into a mental recovery.

    Then what?

    I expect her to wake up in a day. Or perhaps, in half a day if things go well?

    Are you saying shes not in a state to make us worry?

    Colin nodded in response.

    Please make sure that the bandage on her shoulder doesnte loose and that her body is clean. When she wakes up again, shell feel thirsty, so fresh water should always be present beside her.

    Then, he bowed politely and left the Dukes mansion.

    But, Ian looked confused. His eyes drifted down to the frail figure of his wife.

    Ava, who was standing behind him, patted his back.

    Isnt that a bit reassuring? Now, now. Straighten out those wrinkles between your eyebrows.

    Dont do it like youreforting a child.

    The Duke has always been a child to me.

    A scoff was immediately painted over her old, small frame.

    I can take care of the Duchess, so go to work. I heard theres a lot to do.

    I know, Ive got it.

    Evidently, Ian was busy.

    Thesest few days, a huge number of wagons had beening and going from the mansion, allowing the return of the employees and the knights under him. They also contained necessary supplies and the documents and confiscation of furniture from the pce.

    In particr, most of the documents were intact. The wagon, which brought those documents while escaping the Queens surveince, was sent by Prince Oscar.

    Books and contracts were certainly important. They were much needed by the Duke.

    For the next week, the pce would continue to send some of his belongings.

    The mansion was quickly restored to life, slightly less than the glory of the past, but with wealth and honor.

    The royal family was required to spill out the Dukes money that they had been using for quite a few months.

    Ian was distracted by inspecting the other projects under the Ducal order that had not been managed such as the mines overseen by him.

    Employees of the Reinhardt family had to be threatened by the Empress to stop them from working anything further.

    At the same time, he also happened to find out about Larittes condition.

    It was not difficult.

    She had been kidnapped right in front of the pce, so there must have been mounts of witnesses.

    How dare they.

    He scoffed furiously while checking the papers in his office.

    How dare they abduct the Duchess and wound her.

    In fact, Laritte still belonged to the Brumayer family. They just let the attackers take her since they knew there was no other owner of the Ducal family.

    To the nobles, Laritte was not a Duchess, but an illegitimate child.

    But now that Ian was back, tables had been turned and the empire was shaken.

    If he reported it, hed be punished not less than the knights who had touched Laritte.

    Moreover, the Duchess would have to go through the death penalty.

    But Ian didnt want to.

    It was his first time to see Laritte shedding tears while trembling helplessly within his arms.

    I dont..I dont want to feel pain anymore.

    Soon, he wrote a letter to the house of Brumayer, telling them to [directly] hand over the articles theyve touched in order to apologize.

    Of course, he did not want to ept an apology at all.

    Likewise, he also didnt want to leave the Brumayers, who even took Larittes dress, alone.

    Just in time, a carriage with a red seal appeared at the window.

    It belonged to the house of Brumayer.

    A cold glow shed up on Ians face.

    As he twirled his pen, two knights got off the carriage, their face pale.

    There were the ones who kidnapped Laritte. One of them was James, a knight of the Count who broke Larittes shoulder.

    The intimidating figures of the knights of the Duke were keeping an eye over the two.

    Those proud knights of Reinhardt had a reputation for being more talented than those of the Imperial Pce.

    They were very strong even without Redra, who spent her time keeping the Dukes position at bay.

    If I were in your shoes, I wouldvemitted suicide.

    Someone from them spouted out.

    The two knights shuddered under their menacing gaze.

    The Knights of Reinhardt wereposed of both aristocrats andmoners.

    What they had inmon was that the spirit of a knight was engraved into the very deep of their bones.

    Even if they were dubious to recognize the illegitimate child as the Duchess, it was a disgrace to touch, let alone attack a helpless woman.

    It was not long before Ian appeared before them. James quickly fell on his stomach.

    P-P-Please spare our lives!

    We were guilty, but.we were just following orders!

    Please have mercy!

    They were the ones who used violence against Laritte.

    Ian already had an acquaintance with the two.

    They were driving the carriage.

    A deep regret filled inside him.

    He wouldnt have let them escape if he had known they were the culprits.

    Ian responded coldly without changing his expression.

    I was going to kill you?

    Y-Y-Yes..

    He spoke slowly.

    Ive called you for..

    For? James and the other knight seemed thirsty for his next word.

    As he narrowed his eyes on them, he didnt let it out straight to them.

    Like a snake blocking the retreat of a mouse by tightening its sharp fangs and long tail around it minute by minute.

    Ive called you in to give you a chance to restore your honor.

    He gestured sideways at one of his knights  the youngest member of his Knighthood  Theophilus Lorenble. The boy he knew had now turned to a young man.

    Yes! Captain!

    The man with silvery hair, Theophilus, briskly walked to stand beside him.

    Ian asked with a slight tilt in his head.

    What do you think? Shouldnt they have a chance?

    Ah..Cant we just kill them, Captain?

    Theophilus asked, ncing at them with a face full of disgust.

    Both life and death are not under my authorities. To do that, I have to report it. Now that it hase to this, why dont you ask them for a duel?

    The young knight understood his master at once.

    It wasnt illicit to kill an opponent in a duel.

    Of course, that rarely happened, but no one was punished for the injuries made.

    Ians next words were directed to James and the other knight.

    The Knights of Reinhardt that are currently here are about three-fifth less than before. The Knights with outstanding sword art and higher social status have entered other families, and their return has been dyed due to contractual problems.

    ..

    What I mean is you dont have to be so scared of the current knights. In particr, Theophilus is the youngest among my knights, and due to his short training, his swordsmanship skills are not very good.

    His eyes twinkled as he finished.

    If you beat him, Ill forgive you. So, what do you think?

    However, the nervousness from their faces did not disappear. The sound of dueling with the weakest didnt feel quite reassuring.

    After they failed in all sorts of tests of gaining knighthood, theyd taken the knightship under the house of Count Brumayer.

    On the other hand, the reputation of the Dukes Knights was enormous.

    Aware of their worries, Ian pretended to think for a moment before he said,

    Alright, then. If you seed in leaving a small scar on Theophilus, you win. Now, is it fine for you?

    James eyes, which had been grimly staring at the ground, slightly brightened.

    It wouldnt be hard for him to hurt such a young knight, he thought.

    In that judgment, James stood up, leaving the side of his colleague.

    W-Well then, Ill go first..!

    Then, Ill fill out the notarization document. To prove that this is a duel.

    Ian asked one of the maids to bring the documents.

    Meanwhile, Theophilus exchanged amused nces with hispanions. Some of themughed and talked in whispers.

    Pfft-hm-ahem. Were going to enjoy something after a long time, huh.

    Have you seen them brighten up?

    What a bunch of fools they are. They have no idea how weak our youngest is.

    Onemented jokingly while Theophilus muttered,ughing with tears in his eyes.

    I cant even call him a knight.

 Chapter 31

    Meanwhile, James was losing confidence. All he had to do was turn his eyes away.

    Soon, part of the field was prepared as a dueling ground.

    As everyone was focused on the uing sh, the judge put up his right hand.

    Prepare for the match.

    Theophilus warmed up leisurely, stirring the air with his sword. It almost looked like he had forgotten that it was a duel.

    He asked his opponent with an exaggerated graceful gesture as if he was ying a game.

    So. Whats your full name?

    ..James. I have no title. Im just a knight of Count Brumayer.

    Ah, right. I dont have to tell you, do I? This ce is famous, but the Brumayers isnt.

    As the spectators burst into a fit of giggles at the obvious mockery, Jamess face flushed red before fading to pale blue.

    He anxiously kept repeating to himself, Id be forgiven if I only give a single scratch on his body.

    Still, it felt inevitable to lose his life.

    Let us begin!

    James lifted his sword as Theophilus vertically raised up his arms.

    Theophilus, who had just turned into a young man, was exceptionally good among the Knights of Reinhardt. Being the third son of a local count, he had a deep will on his swordsmanship.

    In such an environment, he had got the advantage to systematically learn and perform sword techniques.

    He had a solid basic skill, and thus, he had been able to absorb all the tricks shown by his teacher like a sponge based on his familys inspection.

    Even though he was the weakest among Ians knights, his potential itself was greater than other knights or soldiers.

    With James hesitating, Theophilus took the first chance.

    Narrowing the distance with a single step, he dug into his opponents arms.

    He murmured.

    So..

    Was it this way?

    The first attack was a stab, one of the basics of swordsmanship skills. The same movement he had practiced with Ian hundreds of times.

    Theophiluss elbow grazed against the opponents right ear. Before James could swing his sword, Theophilus stepped back.

    Then, he shouted to his people with a yful look.

    What do you think of my move?

    The knights shouted back one after the other.

    Five out of ten.

    Your right foot went out too much. Your posture wouldve copsed if you were attacked.

    Captain would definitely take away your knighthood.

    Whoo!

    Those knights seemed bright.

    Theophilus, although not more disciplined than his fellow mates, he still tried a little more not to feel empty after Bartolt, the Deputy Leader of Knights, betrayed them.

    Pouting, he turned to his opponent.

    Ive been away from Captains training for months..I mightve only forgotten what I learned. Its not my fault.

    But, it seemed like a joke to James.

    How could he do that when he wascking training? What were the potentials of the Dukes Knights? If Theophilus had aimed at his heart, he definitely would have died.

    He did it on purpose.. Its clear! Damn it!

    And yes, Jamess guess was correct.

    Theophilus recalled what his Captain had whispered before the match.

    Captain wanted me to make it as painful as possible!

    What was more painful than death was making his sword fall off his hands.

    But of course, there was a question: Could James be called a knight?

    He waspletely a disgrace to the knights.

    Somehow, it made Theophilus feel sorry for him since Theophilus himself was a sensitive person.

    But now, he did not feel a single grain of guilt, all because of Bartolt.

    Now, everyone had learned that after Bartolt betrayed them, he had joined the imperial forces.

    A knight, no.. A boy who did not have any path to follow!

    An unhonored person had appeared in front of him just in time.

    All of his anger could be vented here.

    Haah.

    Stomping on the ground, he rushed back to James.

    Thinking it was just a basic stance, James tried to block it with his sword. But it was more than just a rudimentary move.

    The de of Theophiluss sword drew a vertical line through the air.

    Kaack!

    James painfully cried out, sitting down on the ground while holding the tendon in his left shoulder. His left hand was shaking.

    He could still move his fingers, which meant that his tendon wasntpletely broken.

    Theophilus mumbled in an awkward silence.

    That was shallow.

    Well, we have plenty of time.

    But, James found difficulty in getting on his feet.

    Kkuu

    Hurry up and stand, soldier. You just need to put a cut on me, right? Thats not so hard.

    But, it was.

    Actually, impossible.

    Far from possible for a knight of the Count.

    And the young man in front of him was the weakest.

    The feeling of helplessness swallowed him. No strength was left in his legs.

    ***

    Shortly afterwards, James fell down with his head on the ground.

    Sniffle, Sniffle

    Embarrassed, he started spilling his tears without realizing it.

    He could not even move his arms. His body waspletely covered in dirty bruises, and his tendons were bleeding. He was brought to such a state that itd be impossible to revive with simple modern medicine. Jamespanion also met a simr fate.

    There was still no expression on Ians face, who stood in front of the two who were lying down like ughtered livestock.

    Put them in the wagon and send them back.

    Yes!

    Ian intended to send them back to the Brumayers.

    As a kind of warning for them.

    Come to think of it, I forgot something.

    He swiftly entered his mansion and came back with a written letter in his hand.

    It was about returning the money he had lent to the Brumayers.

    Right this instant.

    The Count had overlooked something. The money he took was meant to be an indefinite loan when the Duke was thought to be dead, but now, the story was different.

    It was a very effective harassment for what he had done so far by recing the bride because he did not want to pay back.

    The money lent was not a big sum for the Duke, but for the Brumayers, it was different.

    It would be a huge blow since they had no proper source of ie other than a smallnd.

    I want to see them get devastated.

    Sneering a little at the knights in the wagon, he threw in the letter and a document proving that the duel was justifiable.

    As he closed the door, the carriage started moving.

    Go. You might have a hard time escorting those trash.

    The chauffeurs were curious about the letter, but they didnt ask.

    Clearly, Ian drew a line. None of his employees and Knights tried to question him, recognizing the look on his face.

    pping his hands, he dered.

    Now everybody, go back and train.

    Right away, Captain!

    Each of his knights obediently returned to their posts while an old woman ran out of the mansion.

    It was Ava.

    Nanny?

    Oh, my, what should I do, Duke

    What happened?

    Ava stammered, gasping as she leaned in.

    The Duchess She was supposed to be in bed, but shes gone!

    Ians eyes widened as he took in the information.

 Chapter 32

    Where did Laritte disappear to?

    To find out, we would need to rewind the story a little.

    After several days of sleep, Laritte finally opened her eyes. She pressed down on the soft covers to lift up her body. Beyond her messy silver locks, she could see the luxurious wallpaper shining on the walls of the room.

    Where was she?

    Physiological needs pricked her before her head could capture over thest thing she remembered. She was thirsty.

    As she looked around, she noticed a ss of water kept beside her bedside.

    A while ago, one of the maids had ced it.

    Quickly gulping it down, the fresh cool liquid soothed her burning throat. Then, she closed her eyes again. She felt as though she didnt sleep properly, but in fact, it was because she slept too much.

    Unaware of it, she lied down on the bed and closed her eyes. But soon

    its ufortable.

    She mumbled, raising her eyelids.

    The bed was too soft for her.

    If shed heard of the price, her features wouldve definitely popped out.

    She was much more familiar andfortable with cheaper beds and loosened mattress. Stumbling down from the bed, she curled herself up on the floor. That way, she was able to slip into another nap.

    She was so upied that she didnt even know she was wearing luxurious silky sleepwear.

    The nket on the bed fell on top of her sleeping figure.

    As a result, it was only natural that the maid who came in afterwards could not find her.

    M-Maam, Maam?

    Laritte was still sound asleep in the corner next to therge bed, curled under the covers. No one would even imagine one would be there.

    Aaaaaah! Oh, Lord!

    Knowing Laritte had disappeared, the maid rushed out to inform the others.

    All the servants searched all over the mansion except that ce. Even Ian was also busy searching the garden and rushing his people..

    Laritte!

    Madam, where are you?

    Madam Duchess!

    Any chance of abduction? Check for anyone who came in without permission. Im going to sh off his limbs.

    Ian grumbled in anger, ordering his knights.

    While the atmosphere around the mansion became extreme, Laritte kept sleeping sweetly in a corner without having any idea of it.

    Ian and his employees found her half a day after the castle was overturned.

    ..

    ..

    Laritte was still sleeping on the floor with a soft nket covering her.

    With her at the center, the knights and the maids nced at Ian.

    ..Phew.

    Ian drew a small sigh, pressing his temples.

    Look at my wife.

    The sun, which beamed through the window, provided warmth and light to her. She looked nothing else other than an angel who had just fallen asleep.

    He felt ashamed about forcing his people to turn the castle upside down.

    The maid, who was the cause of all this, made a timid excuse.

    I.I would have heard her if she had fallen asleep..

    Im not ming you. All of you can return to your duties.

    All of them followed his order. With only Ava left, Ian bent on his knees, gazing down closer to Laritte.

    Arent you going to wake her up?

    Ava said with a grin on her face.

    An ordinary aristocratic woman would be ashamed of sleeping on the floor.

    Of course.

    He knew that Laritte would not expect to receive an unusual response.

    While he carefully listened to her breaths, he did not want her to open her eyes on the floor.

    Like cradling a baby, he positioned her head on his shoulder. Then, he gently patted on her back with his free hand, trying to wake her up.

    Its time you get up.

    Ava asked.

    Is that the way I used to wake up the little Duke?

    Why arent you leaving, nanny? Why are you meddling?

    I have a lot to do for her when she wakes up.

    At that exact moment, Larittes eyes popped open, and she nkly raised her head from Ians neck. Realizing she had woken up, Ian murmured.

    Laritte.

    It was the second time hed called her by her name.

    He gently stroked her back, her long hair tickling the back of his hand. He gazed down at her.

    Even Avas face was filled with satisfaction that had not been seen often.

    You overslept.

    Uh

    As the familiar voice reached her, she bowed her head in a daze.

    Ma-Madam! Get a hold of yourself.

    Ava cupped her palm around Larittes cheek.

    This person was a stranger, she thought.

    Larittes ocean blue eyes slowly sprang up. Surprised, she saw an old woman smiling broadly down at her.

    Youre finally up, Madam. How are you feeling?

    Memories flooded in her. Her gaze naturally traveled down to her left shoulder. It wasnt hurting anymore.

    Meanwhile, Ian and Ava began to argue.

    Now let me take your wife, Duke.

    Laritte? Why?

    Dont be so mean. Youre making that face again when your toys used to be taken away

    When did I ever do that?

    He had no idea.

    In the meantime, Ava had helped Laritte get on her feet.

    Now, Madam! Let us leave the Duke for now.

    Ava stepped forward, gently pushing Larittes back.

    Where do you think youre going, nanny?

    Im going to give her a bath. Would you like to follow us?

    .

    At her words, he shut his lips.

    He had a lot of questions to ask. But, he had no choice but to stop himself.

    After opening the door to the bathroom, Ava called out to the maids.

    Are you out there, Alice? Bring the Duchesss clothes and lend me a hand here!

    Yes! Ill be back right away!

    In the meantime, Laritte walked into the bathroom. While she nkly stood there, Ava moved busily, taking out towels.

    You didnt know, did you? Nowadays, the couples among aristocrats use their own rooms. They dont want to be exposed to each other. But since the Duchess is unwell..

    However, Laritte was distracted. Perhaps, it was because the only one she knew here was Ian, yet this unknown old woman was preparing a bath for her.

    Eventually, she spoke up.

    Wait.

    What is it?

    This is the Duchy, isnt it? And, who are you?

    If youre talking about Reinhardts mansion, yes, this is it. And, Im a maid in this house, and I used to be a nanny. You can call me Ava, Madam.

    Shed heard from Ian that he had a nanny before. From the conversation she had with Ian earlier, it seemed Ava was much closer to him than she thought.

    Ava murmured something under her breath as she kept searching the shelf to find some supplements to add to the bathwater.

    I thought I brought in a new one yesterday.

    She grumbled something like, How could he take it away? before continuing.

    It wasnt even used once.

    .

    Laritte had begun to move reflexively. She picked up a mop and began to clean the bathtub.

    The maids hand reached down for the mop as she noticed the shiny ze of the tub.

    Why was she trying to clean up the already cleaned tub?

    Laritte was more than familiar with such meaningless physicalbor. It was because of the Brumayer family, who used to harass her in every way they could.

    Ava said, thinking the maid shed called hade in when she heard a snapping sound from behind.

    Alice, turn the faucet on when youre done. Bring the hot water in a bucket.

    Even in this era, only cold water flowed out of a faucet. The temperature had to be set in separately.

    Laritte spent a brief moment in confusion at the new order.

    The only experience she had was hiding in the bathroom whenever Rose chased her. Not only did she have little experience dealing with faucets, but also with the high-quality bathroom.

    She lightly turned the knob, turning on the water to flow, and then looked for the bucket. But, it wasnt around.

    Laritte slowly walked towards Ava and asked her.

    Where is the bucket?

    Of course in the ce where I always put..

    She trailed on as she turned her face in shock.

 Chapter 33

    Her eyes shifted to scan the room but there was no maid. It was just Laritte and her.

    Spotting the mop in her hand, Ava had unconsciously pped her thigh. Laritte hardened to a stone.

    Oh, my goodness, My Lady!!

    ..!

    Larittes eyes widened soon after.

    However, it felt entirely different. It didnt hurt her at all.

    Who told My Lady to do that?! No, I..

    The girl before Ava silently listened to her nagging, unaware of why she was being scolded.

    Ava did not stop even when the maid  Alice  arrivedte and started preparing the bath earnestly.

    No, My Lady. You are not supposed to do that. Did you think Idpliment you if you did that while trying to get me mesmerized by your pretty deer eyes, huh? If I had told you where the bucket was, would you have gotten the water as well?

    Ava scrubbed the foam on Larittes slender white arm, scolding her endlessly.

    Larittes was zipped silent as if her mouth was filled with honey. She was never treated so gently like this before.

    If the Duke gets to know about this, Im sure hell be surprised.

    Ava began to apply the rose-scented oil to Larittes hair with delicate care.

    Laritte spoke, closing her eyes at the unknown rxation.

    Will he be very angry?

    She couldnt imagine Ian getting angry. She never saw him get angry.

    In her memory, Ian was a person who was clumsy enough to take care of himself.

    Of course, he will. Hell be very displeased about how his wife was being raised.

    Oh, its not me.

    Laritte muttered without realizing it.

    Eventually, when they appeared in front of Ian, Ian started whispering something to Avas ear, which seemingly made her ears hurt as she had to cover it with her hands once he was finished. She also obediently kept her word to not speak a word of it again.

    After Ian whispered something to her ear, Avas eyes, which has turned into that of a terrifying devils, clearly changed likest time.

    ..Yeah.

    Ian smiled bitterly, raising one corner of his mouth.

    He said he did not know what to do with Laritte.

    Laritte stood awkwardly with a look of I dont know anything on her face in her new clothes and styled hair.

    Shaking his head, Ian asked Ava.

    When will the dinner be ready?

    There are still 20 minutes left. The chef is ambitious at filling something good in our empty stomachs.

    Then..Laritte, let us take a walk outside for a while.

    Ian said, reaching out his hand. Laritte gazed down at his palm before cing her fingers over his.

    The sky was giving off a red glow as the sun was touching the horizon.

    Silence filled them until they left the mansion and walked into the garden.

    Ian stepped slowly to meet Larittes stride.

    The garden, which had not been maintained for a long time, was deste.

    However, since the gardener had returned recently, misceneous garbage such as fallen leaves were discarded.

    The silence felt awkward, so he finally spoke up, sneaking a nce at Larittes new appearance.

    How is the Duchy?

    Duchy?

    For instance, the people here. Of course, it hasnt been long since you woke up. Things are still a bit disorganized.

    Unaware that Laritte had suddenly stopped, Ian kept walking and when he turned around, she was a hand away from him.

    Laritte?

    She muttered as she stared at the luxurious material that was covering her arms.

    Well, actually, I dont know.

    Did..someone bother you?

    That couldnt have been the case. People who might not like Laritte had already been turned away.

    It had taken months for the aristocratic knights to return to the Duke because of their contracts.

    No, its not that.

    The quality of the dress was so good.

    The people were very kind to her, too.

    That was the problem.

    I didnt think any of this was real. So, I couldnt think straight.

    She calmly epted it.

    This was the reason why she was following the maids while holding other peoples hands until now.

    Ian stayed quiet as she continued.

    It feels amazing to be treated like a human.

    Like a human..

    He repeated slowly.

    Instead of showing any violent reactions, Ian turned his eyes to the red stretch of sky over the wall.

    .Why dont we go up there?

    The wall was taller than most humans.

    When she didnt respond after a while, he sighed, reaching out his hand.

    The sunset from there is beautiful.

    Eventually, it made her curious, too.

    After she granted him permission, he lifted her up and put her on the wall.

    The width of the wall was adequate enough for a person to sitfortably.

    Her ocean blue orbs, mixed with the red color of the sky, sparkled while giving off a mysterious color.

    It was definitely a scenery to bewitch people.

    Reinhardts mansion was located on top of a hill, thus giving a glimpse of the city below belonging to the Dutchy.

    Thendscape was picturesque enough to make it feel as if God was ying with the colors of the sunset and pure white clouds.

    This is very unusual.

    Arent you cold?

    She turned to Ian, who climbed up beside her.

    A faint smile crept up on her face, her cheeks red from the cold breeze in harmony with the background.

    Yes. But, Im fineIan.

    She said as she looked up at him.

    Ian squinted at her smile that was so rare.

    It was crystal-clear that he was crazy about it. He was craving to see it.

    But, it wasnt like she was going to disappear soon.

    The red gleam of the sunset was reflecting off her fair white skin and silver hair.

    Her small, pointed nose was red like the sunset.

    Pretty. But, it felt like she was going to disappear soon because of being assimted into the background.

    Nervous, he asked.

    Why are you calling me by my name all of a sudden..?

    Then, do you still want me to call you, you? Were in a close rtionship now.

    Ah, is that so?

    He was met with silence in return.

    Pulling off his coat, Ian wrapped it around Laritte.

    Its cold here. Cover yourself with this. Or, Ill have to call someone to bring a nket.

    This helped her dim shape to feel much better. Ian was finally relieved.

    Her face poked out from within hisrge coat. Her expression said she was unsatisfied.

    What are you doing? I said I wasnt cold.

    IIIts just, its weird.

    The two werergely different in size, so it made Laritte look like Santa us.

    She pouted, poking out her lower lip.

    Whats weird? Do you know that you look a little suspicious?

    Suspicious.

    Yes, for example.is my face the problem?

    Laritte was sensitive to the way others looked at her.

    Rose used to quarrel with Laritte due to a ridiculous reason that Rose did not not like her face.

    She wasnt even pretty. Besides that, she even lost the fullness of her cheeks due to hunger, which could be counted as a w in her. On top of that, she mustve gotten a scar when she was hit.

    And so, Laritte felt positive that it was the problem.

    Is there something wrong with my face? Look at me, Ian. Is there something on it or is there a scratch?

    Laritte insisted, moving closer to Ian. The more she did, the more he scooted away, avoiding her eyes.

    Its not like that.

    He felt embarrassed.

    He had never had such a connection with a woman in his life before.

    Her mother, Selena, and nanny, Ava, were the only women who could break through the iron fortress of his heart.

    He let go of his breath he was holding in. His pupils shook aimlessly.

    Larittes eyes were convinced.

    ..Ive be ugly, havent I?

    How can a person be ugly in a day?

    He questioned. But, there was a second problem.

    She was so cute.

    Sheughed, the hem of her cloth fluttering with her every move.

    It became the biggest difficulty of his life. He clenched, holding it in.

    That can be possible! I used to get scolded for thering in the morning and get beaten for being ugly at night!

    Laritte yelled out while he barely kept holding in, as if he had been hit.

 Chapter 34

    Laritte groped her face mercilessly, as if determined to find out which part of her face was out of shape.

    My eyes? Nose? Mouth? Eyebrows? Which is it?

    ..What?

    Only after he realized what she was trying to say did his blood be cold.

    Wait. Did anyone say that to you?

    He

    Did he scold you like that?

    Pardon?

    His voice grew louder with every question.

    Which human bes ugly overnight? Did you believe that nonsense?

    Grabbing her arm, he pulled her towards him.

    Even if it does, its not fair to punish one for their appearance!

    Then, Larittes foot slipped off the railing causing her body to tilt in an instant. The wall was high enough to give her goosebumps.

    Ha.!

    Lari-

    Ian hurried to grab her cor but it tore off. Unfortunately, it was not enough to catch a person.

    Leaning forward, he gripped Larittes waist, which made them fall together.

    Laritte almost stopped breathing.

    Was he trying to hurt himself to save her? Then she would die of guilt.

    But, it did not matter to Ian.

    Today, in 621, the people of Iassa tended to easily think of the word Swordmaster. A lot of countrymen said they were cursed. They even put a scary tinnitus like a homicide as a sign of being wary of and in awe of a Swordmaster, but they looked just like any normal person.

    Wow

    Pointing the front nose of his shoes, Ian twirled half-way in mid air along the wall, thus changing their positions. Now, what was approaching the ground was Ians back.

    Huff.

    He lightlynded on the ground with Laritte in his arms.

    As if dancing a waltz, he stood up softly on the ground. Now, he was standing holding Laritte.

    Really.. Do you not trust your husband?

    She sighed in relief as she got out of his grip. Quickly, she bit on her lips.

    I know.

    Are you talking nonsense again?

    No! Its not that.

    Taking off the jacket, she returned it to Ian.

    She knew. It wasnt her fault to be med for her face.

    However, if one med themselves like that, they would betray their own heart.

    There was no way to relieve my anger even if I was angry with the Count. You know, if theres a food chain in the human race, I am at the bottom of the ss.

    It was better to keep thinking thatit was her fault she didnt care about her face.

    Only after Ian pointed out the truth could Laritte ept it.

    Ah, it wasnt her fault.

    Ian.

    She called him, taking a step forward.

    ..Yes.

    Ian replied softly.

    Ian.

    Yes, what is it?

    He began walking after her.

    Ian.

    ..What is it, Laritte?

    That was the response she wanted.

    Being called by her name.

    No, its nothing.

    She terribly hated her name.

    Everyone had a memory to hold on to right after they were born. The memory that sunk into oblivion and could not be recalled anymore.

    Laritte was no different.

    This was what she first heard, which she had forgotten so far.

    My life is over. How can I survive with a child in Iassa?

    Sister, dont do that. Hold her. She looks just like you

    Get her away from me!

    I know its hard, but you should at least give this little one a name. Dont you have anything in mind?

    Thats how her mother had spat out the name Laritte.

    After a lowly Goddess, born from a God and a lowly fairy resembling her mother, the illegitimate girl was named.

    Wouldnt the meal be prepared by now?

    Yes, let us head inside.

    She had never been called affectionately in her life.

    But now, there was someone to call her softly.

    Ian.

    She paused.

    She nced back at him, who was following her as she had predicted.

    ..Laritte?

    Ironically, that detestable name sounded calm and soothing to her.

    Yes, that was what she wanted.

    Just as I thought, you seem to be sick. Do you have a fever?

    He touched her forehead, only to find her warm skin against his calloused palm.

    Your temperature seems to be normal. How do you feel now? Should I call the physician?

    Laritte decided to maintain her face.

    Not because of Roses nitpicking, but because of Ians strong words.

    Now, she felt like she had climbed up a stone staircase.

    Im.. I dont feel bad anymore.

    For now there was at least someone to watch over her.

    She wouldnt have to tremble anymore when being called by that name either.

    These small changes were enough for now.

    ***

    White cloth wasid on a table long enough for dozens of people to eat.

    Atop it stood all kinds of rich dishes and delicacies.

    The chef sure was engrossed in his work.

    Ian nced over the fancy dishes with a slightly tired face.

    Laughing, Ava responded from beside Laritte.

    Madam, you mustve been hungry for a while, so try this potato soup first.

    Yes, yes.

    Next, this..and after it, this..

    Laritte couldnt even take her first bite, while Ian was getting annoyed when the food kept piling up in front of her.

    Nanny, shell be suffocated. Laritte is not a child to be taken care of.

    .Youre stopping me now? I remember, when you were a child, you used to be such a coward to always hide under the covers, and -

    Stop! Stop!

    Ian was somehow weak in front of Ava.

    Grinning, Ava tied up Larittes hair to make it easier for her to eat.

    For Laritte, this atmosphere appeared as a fresh new start.

    In Count Brumayers house, the employees used to do their best not to be out of his masters sight. They would always be careful not to say anything that would offend their master.

    Theints of such employees that were directed at me

    But, the Duchy waspletely different. It had bright servants and a nanny, who could even be considered rude sometimes.

    Ava and Ians interaction looked like that of a mother and a child.

    A harmonious rtionship that waspletely different from the mother-daughter rtionship which Laritte experienced.

    Haha.

    Laritte giggled as she watched the two arguing.

    Ian shouted something loudly to send Ava out, but then wiped his chin right after, feeling awkward.

    Why are youughing?

    Did I?

    Before he could object, she put food into her mouth with a nk expression.

    Ian continued eating his noodles.

    There would be no one in the world who could make fun of him if it wasnt for Ava!

    They continued their meal, while Ian, who appeared to have thought of something, put down his tableware.

    Laritte. Arent you curious about what the cat in the vi might be doing?

    Lavingenis von Alexandria Anges?

    He weirdly stared at her.

    It was Larittes opinion to call the cat like that, but it was a strange naming sense.

    Yes, Butterfly. I was thinking of bringing it to the Duchy.

    Larittes face brightened instantly, enough for others to easily notice. The corners of his mouth also went up when he read her face.

    Actually, Ive already sent someone.

    Im afraid I dont have a say in any of it.

    ording to Ian, Butter was special to Laritte.

    The one creature she had shown such affection was selected to be named after a species of butterfly.

    After that, the two talked about many things.

    But he never asked what she had been through when she was at the Counts.

    It would be considerate to wait a little more.

    Laritte did not say anything either.

 Chapter 35

    After she finished her dessert, Ava told Laritte.

    Now let me introduce you to the employees, madam.

    Ian moved opposite to the direction where Ava went before ncing left and right.

    Isnt Ian joining us?

    He replied awkwardly.

    I have a lot of workso Ava will introduce you to them alone. Take a good rest. Ill see you again tomorrow, Laritte.

    He really had a lot of work to finish.

    Even now, when it wasnt time for him to eat leisurely, he had to give some of his time to her.

    Unaware of that, she was hoping to be with him.

    Unfortunately, they had separate rooms.

    He didnt mean anything else when he said hed see her again the next day.

    Well, who would want to sleep with a girl like me?

    There was no noble, but an illegitimate child.

    She was nothing to the grand family, whose power wasparable to that of the royal family.

    The Iassa Empire believed in monogamy, and the government was openly created under it.

    An illegitimate child born from a noble was different from one with the blood of amoner.

    If there ever was a problem, it was taken care of by the government.

    Including the cases of not being able to have children, and not being allowed to have children.

    Madam, these are the girls who will serve you. I hope you like them since I have chosen you the most pensive servants.

    But Laritte was busy thinking about something else.

    Im not here to give birth. I should be thankful for this.

    How fortunate it was that Ian gracefully allowed her to live infort here.

    She would have to be grateful to him for the rest of her life as he had entrusted her with the title of the Duchess.

    As she was lost in her own thoughts, two young maids greeted her.

    Greetings, madam! My name is Alice.

    Im Irene. As you can see, were twins!

    The two looked alike.

    The only thing that was different between them was Alice had long hair and Irene had short hair.

    Im so happy to serve you. I was mesmerized by your beauty when I first saw you, madam.

    Of course, you wouldnt recall us because you were asleep!

    They were charming and friendly.

    Laritte slightly bowed to them.

    I look forward to your kind cooperation.

    Oh my gosh! You dont have to respect us. I dont know about nanny, but were just maids.

    Let me introduce the other maids. Theyre all waiting.

    Kitchen maid, maid in charge of the house annex, maid in charge of the rose garden..

    Every one of them was kind to Laritte, the illegitimate child.

    One of the maids was an orphan who had no choice but to join the Duchy.

    Some people had a history of stealing to satisfy their hunger before they entered the Dukedom.

    Under the mercy of Ians mother, Selena, there was no one to discriminate against Laritte.

    Ava also introduced other people.

    Next, madam, the Knights of Reinhardt are from every corner of the continent.

    As she went down the stairs, she could see a wide ground ahead.

    In the training field, the targets, woven with straws, were arranged in an orderly manner.

    The smell of earth reached her nose.

    The g with the red crest of Reinhardt was fluttering vigorously in the breeze.

    To the Madam!

    The knights gathered in one ce, following the call.

    They looked up at Laritte, tapping their feet on the ground in unison.

    Thud! Thud!

    They came to a halt, thumping their right foot.

    Laritte, unknown to the ways of the knights, was so nervous that her heart was pounding.

    Everyone, salute!

    Salute!

    They bowed their heads in unison.

    When they came to a pause, she realized she had to do something.

    Nice to meet you?

    Only after she spoke did the knights raise their heads.

    Everyone was smiling. The tense in the air before was nowhere to be found.

    They brightly dered.

    We are very d to meet you, Madam!

    In fact, even as a knight, they were extremely anxious.

    But to an illegitimate child?

    The knights who were gathered here now weremoners, so they were not discriminatory.

    However, the hardest thing to do was be unruly.

    But her one word made them rx.

    Look at you, crying your head out.

    I think shes kind!

    The knights, surrounding her, whispered to each other.

    Ive been a knight since my fathers time, so I know what kind of people have been here.

    You dont know how long Ive been waiting to see you, madam, haha!

    You cant say that, man!

    Her eyes swirled in confusion.

    Were the knights supposed to be this kind and informal?

    You have a lot.toment.

    She innocently spoke up.

    The knights paused, bursting intoughter.

    Dont talk like that, you weenies!

    Hahaha.

    I apologize, madam. Actually, weremoners, so were awkward with formalities.

    She was the one who was surprised by their words.

    There were not many knights that weremoners. Most of the prestigious knights were aristocrats, she thought.

    It was due to the reason that they received an elite education ever since they were young because they were born in a good family.

    All of the knights aremoners?

    Not all.. Actually, we dont even make two-fifths of the original number.

    At the time when Ian was charged or treason, talented knights could be allowed to enter other families.

    However, the chauffeur, who had no connections, could not go anywhere.

    As long as he worked under the Reinhardt family, thebel of the treasonous family followed him.

    Thanks to that, we were able to return as soon as the Duke returned. So everyone you see here is amoner.

    Are those who didnt make it backing soon?

    Its only because of the contractual issues Theres no one who wonte back, but it wont be until after one moon.

    Embarrassed, they nced at each other.

    In fact, for Laritte, theter the aristocratic knights arrived, the better.

    Because it wouldnt be easy for them to ept an illegitimate child as theirdy.

    Aristocratic knights such as Redra and Theophilus, who were once in that mansion.

    However, Ian had been dispatched to various parts of the Duchy to take care of his work, leaving the mansion empty.

    Madam, Madam. Let me take you to your room! Have I told you how hard it was to clean the oak window frame to make it glossy?

    Laritte walked into her room in the warmth and hospitality of her employees.

    Irene and Alice, the twins, wiped off Larittes body.

    Even when the two were an exact copy of each other, the other maids could distinguish them by the difference in their hair length.

    Their personalities were simr, but both of them were so passionate and talkative that Laritte was sweating.

    The two of them constantly kept chatting while watching Laritte.

    About the people she met today, about what they did, and what else she could do the next day..

    It was too much for her.

    But somehow, her shoulders drooped in sadness.

    She would never be able to bear the future of the Duke.

    She was never interested in having children because she never had a good family herself.

    She sighed, thinking Ian would have to contact the government.

    Was she jealous?

    No, it was because of the rule.

    Thinking about arguing with someone again made her feel tired psychologically.

    Madam, its time for your bed. You can ring the bell anytime, I will be here whenever youll need me!

    Alice and Irene covered the sheets over Laritte, who lied down on the bed.

    They were acting so careful, as if taking care of a child.

    But, Laritte stayed up all night with her eyes wide open.

 Chapter 36

    At around 9 in the morning, her eyelids slowly opened. As she sat up, tangled silver locks flowed down to cover part of her face.

    Are you awake, madam? Do you want me to prepare your breakfast?

    Just as Alice opened the window next to Laritte, a cool spring breeze touched the tip of her nose.

    The scent of flowers.

    Laritte murmured nkly.

    It smells nice, doesnt it, maam? I willb your hair for you!

    The Duchy of Reinhardt was also known for the full bloom of the flower Crocus during the months of spring.

    In particr, a vige in the duchy was named Crocus. Perfume manufactured from that vige was also one of the popr products in the society.

    The fragrance of those flowers usually reached everywhere in Reinhardts estate in spring.

    This mansion was no exception.

    Laritte asked.

    What about Ian?

    Oh-uh, dont ask me!

    Shivering, Irene replied, stopping at her work of changing the vase.

    As far as I know, the Duke has been working since early in the morning. Do you want me to inform him?

    He said hed see her.

    Laritte shook her head.

    She didnt want to interrupt him.

    If he said hede to see her, he would when he was free.

    If madam doesnt have anything to do today, how about we watch the knights train?

    Or you can call someone over to shop at the mansion, madam. Ill go to the street and get the catalogue.

    There could have been a lot of things for Laritte to do after waking up.

    Cleaning, washing dishes, or repetitive chores.

    But she wouldnt have to do those anymore.

    It felt new and foreign to set a schedule for enjoyment.

    Laritte saw employees of the Reinhardt household smiling at her wherever she went.

    Madam!

    Madam.

    Have a nice day, maam.

    A gardener, picking up flowers, said when she was passing through the garden at sunset.

    Madam, youre looking very pretty like the pansy today.

    Thank you

    He held out a purple pansy flower towards Laritte which she took.

    Ian still didnt visit her.

    Was he not going to see her until the governments decision?

    Or would he onlye to show his children as per the governments rule?

    Various thoughts crossed her mind.

    She stared at the flower in her hand.

    Somehow, those thoughts saddened her. She wished hed think of her.

    Absent-minded, her fingers curled up around the stalk and petals, slowly crushing the flower.

    But when the gardener peered at her hand, the flower was already ruined, leaving him in utter shock.

    Forgive me, madam, I didnt know that you didnt like pansiesPlease forgive me, madam!

    Oh, no. Its not like that.

    She had to do her best for ten minutes to clear up the gardeners misunderstanding and to calm him down.

    Just like that, she spent two days. Alone.

    It was three dayster when Ian finally came to her.

    Laritte!

    He called out her name from the far side of the hall as he kept trudging the path, skipping his steps as he came.

    He had been trying to see her for what felt like an eternity and had been frustrated.

    He came to see her as soon as he finished his days of work.

    He didnt even take a proper bite of his breakfast or have his pumpkin soup.

    Laritte, how have you been?

    Oh- oh, my.

    The maids giggled into fits. The air in the room felt rxing.

    Its exciting!

    Really, dont you two love each other?

    To the employees, Ian was a kind, but distant person.

    They definitely loved each other, but it was hard for either to approach.

    And she was a beauty whose smile was very rare.

    Unlike the thrilled maids, Laritte was cold.

    Yes, thanks to His Grace, the Duke, I could get out of harms way. I am very grateful to him.

    Laritte?

    Laritte had finished moulding her mind during the three days she spent alone.

    At first, she thought of being friends with him even if he would consult the government about his heir.

    The time they had spent in the vi during the winter was enough to make her feel they were quitepatible.

    But they werent.

    Ians favor had ended with giving her a roof to stay in.

    Thats why he hadnt shown his face these past three days.

    Ians eyes with frowning eyebrows followed her as she moved to another ce.

    Whats wrong? Did something happen to you these days?

    Nothing has happened.

    The problem was that nothing was there.

    Ian didnt break his promise.

    I can fix it.anything, only if you speak to me, Laritte.

    The Duke must be busy, so he should get going now.

    What Laritte.

    She walked away, as if running away from him.

    Leaving the front door, she passed by the flower beds and crossed the wide field.

    Nevertheless, Ian followed her closely.

    This trial of escaping him grew quite difficult for her.

    Her face became red and her breathing became faster, but she could gain no more distance from him.

    Eventually, she stopped in front of a small stream flowing through the Dukes property.

    The trickling water of the stream was cool, very opposite to Larittes hot skin.

    Huff, huff.

    On the contrary, Ian was fine.

    Unable to keep up, the maids had stayed behind.

    Ian, walking up to stand beside Laritte, said. Awkwardness d in his tone.

    I really wish to listen to your exnation.

    Her zing eyes turned, ring at his long legs.

    You wouldnt have followed me if Id broken those

    Chills went down her spine, surprised at the threat she was giving.

    Puzzled, he stepped back.

    Rubbing her temples with her fingers, she said bluntly.

    Its nothing.

    Bending her knees, she chose to stare down at the flowing stream.

    The white foamy transparent water was apanied by colored rocks and small fishes.

    Ian shook his head, as if defeated.

    He crouched down next to her with a modest gesture that did not fit him.

    A thought crossed his mind.

    When they were living in the old vi, he had caught a fish while she went to collect water from a nearbyke.

    Laritte had enjoyed it.

    He reached out to touch the water, trying to make her feel better.

    She was watching his actions when he took out a fish out of a sudden, surprising her.

    Here.

    He held the fish out to her.

    The scales sparkled in five colors as the fish vigorously wriggled in his hand.

    She murmured nkly without realizing.

    Swordmaster: A fish-catcher.

    It was Ian who broke intoughter when she expressed the title with both of her hands supporting her chin.

    Pfft- Hahaha.

    Very funny.

    I did it because I thought youd enjoy it, but I guess I was the only one whoughed.

    He said while looking at Larittes eyes, but her lips were still t.

    He tried another.

    Shall we cook this fish like we did in the vi? The chef will be better than me.

    Laritte recalled it, too.

    There was only one fish he had caught that day.

    After cooking, he had given up his share to her, saying he hated fish.

    Unaware of Laritte secretly reflecting on the memory, Ian continued, shocking her.

    My favorite dish with fish is fried rice with cream sauce. The chef knows how to make it delicious.

    .You said you didnt like fish.

    I did?

    First, he blinked as if he had heard it for the first time, but his eyes widened when realization struck him.

    He must have told such a lie.

    Because she was his benefactor back in the vi, he felt sorry for her to only drink water and have a low diet.

    He had wanted to give her a good source of nutrients.

    Ah, uhh, I

    Finally getting the truth, Laritte sighed heavily.

    He had lied for her.

    Youve been a fool, Ian. You should have taken care of yourself What made you do that?

    The title hade back to his name from The Duke.

    Great!

    He clenched his free hand into a fist.

    Laritte, who was relieved, stabbed her finger in the soft soil near the stream.

    The closet of her mind, which had been tightly locked for several days, was slowly unraveling.

    Its just, I thought we could be good friends.

    Are we not friends?

    His voice was quiet, ringing low.

 Chapter 37

    The aristocratic couples who married politically did not often have proper rtionships.

    So, Laritte thought itd be a better oue if she and Ian were friends.

    Ian could understand why she chose the word friend, but it somehow stung him in the chest and made him emotional. Why? He didnt know.

    Unable to read the sudden change in Ians features, Laritte continued.

    I thought we could still talk to each other sometimes even after you have a government-guided generation.

    His ears perked up in doubt.

    A government-guided generation?

    He had never thought about that matter, let alone imagine it. And he would never do it in this lifetime.

    With one corner of his mouth twisted up, he frowned.

    Who dared to let that thing slip out of their tongue? Tell me, and Ill slice off their tongue.

    Laritte stopped digging the soil with her fingers.

    Arent you going to leave me..for it?

    Its not even worth considering. What on earth! Why would you think that?

    He was furious.

    Is that why you distanced yourself from me?

    Ian couldnt finish when she grabbed him by both shoulders. The dust on her fingers spattered on the hem of his clothes.

    But the two of them paid no attention to it.

    The stream and the houses in the distance disappeared, leaving only Laritte and Ian. It felt like only the two of them were sitting in a white nk space with no single breeze.

    Then, are you going to have a baby with me?

    Her calm gaze bored into Ians.

    Immediately, a rush of embarrassment fell over him.

    A-A baby?

    He covered his face with hisrge hand, hiding his flushed image.

    She stared at him, casually withdrawing her hand.

    For her, having a baby meant the same thing as connecting two generations. She couldnt afford to think of anything else. Thus, she wasnt ashamed of what she said.

    Yes, a baby.

    Maybe..ter.. if you.. wish to. Anyway y-yes.

    Really? With me? You shouldnt do that.

    She tilted her head.

    Ians head snapped at her, the redness draining instantly from his face in shock.

    Theres nothing you cant do. Rather, itd be too close.

    The misunderstanding disappeared.

    Laritte stood up, watching Ian stupefied.

    She grumbled.

    Why do we use separate rooms? Why didnt you see me in the morning?

    Having separate rooms was the physicians suggestion!

    Laritte was in need of treatment.

    They had to apply medicine to the wounds and scars all over her body, and there was a body therapy that had to be conducted during her sleep.

    So, it was easy for them to stay separate for a while.

    And the reason I couldnte to see you..

    His face was tainted with dirt.

    Opps!

    As soon as he sat in his office, hepletely forgot because he was busy getting suffocated by the storm of work. Day and night, he wrestled with papers in his hands. He even ate and slept in front of his desk. All he did to get up from his seat was to stretch for once or twice.

    Shaking her head, she started walking towards the mansion.

    Ian chased after her.

    Im sorry I couldnt meet you. Its my fault. But one thing is for sure.. you are the Duchess. That means you dont need to worry about that.

    I got it.

    She didnt seem to believe it at all. She was wondering how Ian could trust her.

    Grabbing his hat, one of the servants ran up to them.

    Master!

    Yes, you have found me. Whats the matter?

    I returned with the cat. You werent in your office, Master, so I put the cage there. Do you want me to bring it here?

    The cat!

    Larittes face, which had hardened, lightened up at the news.

    Really.?

    Butterfly, whom she had said goodbye to at the vi, had arrived.

    Ian nodded. A warm weing voice erupted from her.

    Shall we go see her now?

    She began walking, but in different directions, not knowing the exact path to his office.

    Laritte, thats not the way.

    Ian hurried after her.

    Listening to his footsteps behind her, she thought to herself.

    Ian seemed to be a good person as her first ever friend.

    She never had a good family nor a friend.

    Itd be fine even if Ian didnt contact the government for an heir since there would be no one to oppose their friendship.

    A peaceful idea, she thought.

    However, it was unclear whether Ian would agree with such a rtionship or not.

    Its over here.

    Laritte stepped first into the office as therge door opened.

    It felt too devastated to be the office of the Duke.

    Heaps of documents were scattered here and there, but the bookshelf was empty.

    Although it had yet to regain its past glory, it would soon be as neat as it used to be.

    But, she was too busy to search for the cat to look around the office.

    Butterfly?

    A white, furry cat cried meow from inside an iron cage.

    As Larittes impatient touch unlocked the cage, Butterfly sprang out free before climbing up the bookshelf.

    Meow.

    Just like how butterflies stay out of human reach.

    Although Laritte was six feet (1.8 meters) away, she slipped like a ghost when Laritte tried to touch her.

    Laritte looked up at Butterfly, covering her face with her hand, saying it was safe.

    Ian stood beside her, watching her with interest.

    Oh, how cute she was when she did things like those.

    She didnt even know how to feel ashamed at her own strange words.

    Her eyebrows frowned in worry.

    Dont you think Butter has gotten a little thin?

    Thats ridiculous. She was having her fill by tearing up our food bags.

    That rich fur and plumpness seemed to be visible only to his eyes.

    Then, Ians eyes touched the desk.

    A letter bound in gold. The servant seemed to have left it behind while Ian was away.

    The sender had a servants name on it, but it was from Oscar, the crown prince of the Empire.

    This was how Oscar used to send letters to avoid the Queens eyes.

    Ian carefully removed the seal.

    To my dearest friend,

    The receivers name was not written, but he knew it came to the right ce.

    Behind this brief greeting was a number of stories rted to the Duke.

    This was all the powerless prince could do for his friend.

    It was this line that opened Ians eyes.

    Perhaps you have an informant in the capital, and you already know this, or you are going to find out soon enough.

    Id like to enlighten you with the news in advance, old man.

    Miss Rose Brumayer has been attending parties and banquets recently.

    The social circle expects her to be trying to find a new groom.

    Of course, as you might expect, there are a few nobles who want to be associated with the Brumayers.

    Naturally.

    No one knew what the matter was between the Count and the Duke of Reinhardt.

    It was only known to everyone that Ian took the Counts illegitimate child as his wife.

    In this situation, there would be no family member whod want to get involved with Rose behind the Duke.

    Ians golden eyes sank deep.

    Was the Count in need of money?

    Ha! He must have gone crazy when I asked him to repay the money.

    He might be trying to form a rtionship with my uncle to turn on me.

    But, I heard that more and more people areing to converse with Miss Brumayer.

    Because of the dress of Lady Selena.

    Ians fingers tightened, leaving the part of the paper crumple weakly under the force.

    Selena was Ians mother.

    A wise woman whod set an example for the young Prince and Ian.

    I heard she is wearing Lady Selenas dress.

    It was the most valuable dress in the world, which is made out of a fabric derived from a dragons body.

    That Miss, whos just a born infant, knew it as the Dukes treasure.

    With Miss Brumayer in her dress, there are many more nobles who think she has gotten along with the Duke.

    Thats what probably shes after.

    She says its true, and every aristocrat is believing it.

    Ian was concentrating on the reconstruction of the Duchy, so he was unaware of these crude happenings.

    Thanks to Roses habits, rumors were spreading.

    That was the reason Prince Oscar had held a pen to write to his friend in a hurry.

    This crazy woman.

    He didnt know she was misusing the dress she stole from Laritte.

    The dress would be short on her, he thought.

    Ian? Whats going on? Your face seems to have gotten hard.

    Larittes words drew his eyes back to the desk.

    Nevertheless, there were a lot of invitations for him to arrive.

    He thought to himself.

    He would only enjoy it by slowly strangling the Brumayers until they came out of breath.

    Thats the only way thats better than killing them in a quick manner.

 Chapter 38

    Laritte, dont you want to attend the banquet?

    Now that Rose was spreading rumors, Ian had to state Larittes official position as soon as possible.

    It wouldnt be as effective as going out into themunity.

    Ian picked up an invitation.

    I will show everyone that youre my only Duchess. Including you, who still doesnt believe it.

    First of all, dresses and jewelry would be needed.

    And, he had to collect some precious things that would make Rose boil.

    ***

    In two days, I will be going to shop for the event, so be prepared.

    I would not forget to get you this time.

    Ian had locked himself again in his office, leaving those words to her. He had to make time in order to attend the party.

    Laritte had to spend another couple of days alone.

    But now, she wasnt nervous.

    She was nowfortable at epting the favors shown by the employees.

    She could have a baby.

    She would not have to fight the policy of the government.

    Under the Duchy of Ian Reinhardt, the belief that the duchess would only be her was established in her mind.

    ***

    Two dayster, in Larittes bedroom.

    The beam of sunlight reached her bed and tickled her closed lids.

    The white cat was on the bed.

    Thanks to her, Laritte had fallen into a deep slumber.

    She called out in a drowsy voice.

    Butterfly,

    Meow.

    Lavingenis von Alexandria Anges.

    Nevertheless, she liked calling the feline by such a long name.

    Butterflys residence was now Larittes room.

    The cat would freely wander in and out of the mansion, but it would return to the room whenever it felt sleepy.

    Laritte sat up, letting her fluffy hair fall carelessly on the side of her face.

    She reached out to the cat, but it went down the bed with a grotesque cry.

    As Laritte was familiar with the reaction, she yawned before asking the cat if it slept well.

    When are you going to let me touch you?

    Mreooow.

    Yes, yes, I have to get up now.

    Her room was small, but it received arge amount of sunlight.

    Maybe thats why it was usually quiet and then noisy within a few minutes of a visit.

    Im going in!

    Where in the world does a nobleman burst into a door like this in the morning?

    Is Laritte a stranger, Nanny?

    Whatever! Where did you send the doctor away? Alice, hold the Duke!

    Since when have you been stopping your master like this?

    Ian and Ava were grumbling outside her door.

    Laritte, who still hadnt left the bed, blinked in confusion.

    Ava asked in a soft voice through the crack of the door.

    Madam, are you awake?

    Yes, yes.

    Then, please excuse me for a moment.

    The door opened a little, letting the old woman slip in before it was shut immediately.

    Beyond the door, Laritte saw a sun-dark skinned person looming.

    It was Ian.

    Good morning, maam. How was the night? It wasnt that cold, was it? Its the temperature here that Im very concerned about.

    Yes

    The Duke suddenly came out of nowhere! Let me help you wash your face before the Dukees in. Or should I tell him to go away?

    .No, you dont have to.

    Avas eyes widened at Larittes remark as if she hadnt seen anyone nicer than her.

    Laritte felt burdened, but she didnt feel bad.

    By the time Ava was wiping Larittes face dry with a damp cloth, Ian burst through the door, pushing the twin maids aside.

    Laritte!

    Ava shouted back at him.

    Duke!

    Her demeanor was strong enough to challenge the Swordmaster.

    Ian strode undaunted into the room.

    Youre overreacting, Nanny. What is wrong with you?

    Who would want to greet someone as soon as they wake up? This is too much!

    Of course it was too much because Ive stayed up all night working. And Laritte too

    Ians eyes turned to Laritte, who was sitting on the bed with a nk face.

    With her disheveled hair, her freshened up face, her plump lips, and half-lidded ocean blue eyes, she was staring at him silently.

    The silky night dress was more luminous with her unique gloss.

    Ian hesitated, and his face hardened as if he was caught breaking something.

    Shes

    She is?

    Her head tilted sideways with an unspoken question.

    He gulped, turning his head away from her.

    A word was threatening to bounce off his lips, but it wasnt a pretty one.

    In a way, he managed to keep his mouth shut.

    .S-Shes not as picky as a nanny whos over sixty.

    Ava, who was quietly listening, snorted.

    She knew what he was going to say.

    Instead of teasing him, she turned to leave them alone.

    Laritte said in a dry voice while looking at Avas back, who momentarily disappeared behind the door.

    Long time no see.

    Youre not mad again, are you?

    Ive never been angry..

    Her voice trailed off.

    She had never been like that before.

    I didnt forget to see you today. Lets go see a dress for my Duchess.

    There were many famous boutiques in the town of Duchy.

    Wherever he would go, he would be able to get the finest dress for her.

    We can call the merchant here for the jewelry and essories. Lets go have a look around in a dress boutique.

    However, this was the first time for Laritte to go out.

    Ian had woken up early and was already dressed up, but Laritta was still in her night dress, and her hair was messy.

    The twin maids, Alice and Irene, pushed Ian out of the room, asking for a moment.

    Then, they started preparing her with a fuss.

    After appearing from the bathroom, she was frightened to see a mount of dressesying on her bed.

    The twin girls kept putting the clothes on top of her, all for her outing.

    Couldnt I just get out in my usual attire?

    She quietly held up her opinion, but Alice shook her head firmly.

    Youre finally going out for the first time. I cant just let you go like this!

    Goodness, Alice. Were these all the clothes? Youve taken all those out of the closet, right?

    Of course! Maam, you can shop as much as we want today! Another word for spring is that it is the season of shopping.

    Irene turned to Alice in confusion, as if questioning who said that?

    Alice shrugged her shoulders after contemting for a while. Didnt I just do that?

    Colorful clothes and essories were hung in front of Laritte.

    It wasnt until a few decadester that the two finally freed Laritte from their grasps and pushed her gently in front of the mirror.

    How is it, madam?

    Since Ian was waiting outside, they did want to make no further dy.

    Their eyes were filled with regret in the reflection, but Laritte was surprised.

    Laritte awkwardly touched the white veil that came down in front of her eyes.

    In the Iassa Empire, hats with veils were considered luxurious.

    A woman wearing a veil outside. One in every ten women wore them to show that they were from the higher ss of aristocracy.

    Very luxurious.

    Alice smiled brightly, closing her eyes in contentment.

    We cant ignore the sunlight just because its spring. Your skin is precious, mydy.

    Youre very warm, Alice.

    It was really the time to go out.

    A carriage was waiting as the twin maids guided Laritte to the front gate.

    Ian, who was staring at the front, nced back when he felt her arrival.

    His mouth fell open as his eyes nkly gazed at her.

 Chapter 39

    The carriage had a high threshold due to itsrge wheels.

    Pardon me.

    Aftering back to his senses, he carefully lifted Laritte into the carriage.

    It felt as if he was lifting a feather.

    He followed after her, and as he entered, the curtains of the carriage shook lightly.

    The carriage departed for Old More Street, one of the severalmercial streets within the Duchy.

    Where are we going?

    Old More Street, particrly to Nichs Boutique.

    Ian was determined to make Laritte look more colorful and beautiful than Rose.

    But Rose was wearing a dress from Yeokrin.

    He could of course take it away, but it was not the right time yet.

    Since there was a more elegant and better way to use it now.

    ttening Roses nose without taking it back.

    There was only one ce in the world that could create a dress to beat such a dress.

    The carriage pulled to a stop into the street.

    Laritte descended while holding Ians hand.

    There were also misceneous goods being sold such as fruits and meat. The more they walked further into the street, the calmer it felt.

    The two, holding hands, crossed the grayish semi-circr bridge above a trickling stream while a cool spring breeze touched them.

    It felt like they were out here for a walk.

    Here we are.

    At the end of the bridge was a very old-fashioned small store.

    Above was a que with the name Nichs Boutique engraved on it.

    Opening the door, they went inside. The ce had the scent of wet sunflowers.

    A man in a suit got alerted by the sound of the bell that was hung near the door.

    Wee, Duke. Duchess.

    Yes..

    I am the designer of this establishment, Nichs. Ive been waiting for your arrival.

    The mans hair was shorter than Ians, but he was very tall.

    He wore a monocle in his right eye, and his hands were covered in white gloves.

    He was a ssic and neutral handsome man.

    It has been a long time, Duke. I designed a uniform that would suit you, sir. Would you like me to show you a sketch? If not, thatll be fine as well.

    Ian shrugged at his stiff tone.

    This was their first meeting after Ians treason was proven to be false.

    But that awkwardness was soon gone.

    Designer Nichs was a very famous image.

    This was the boutique brand that had been supplying clothes to the royal household of Mironoa.

    Although there were many branches around the world, the main store where Nichs resided was one of these small shops.

    He knew about clothes so much that he was called the king of boutiques, but he did not make an attire just for anyone and the fabric they offered for any amount of money.

    This was the reason why it was hard to find a Nichs designed dress, which is usually the first choice of many young lovers, in the society even though he was the owner of the dress boutique.

    By the way, the Duchess is very different from what I imagined..

    Yeah, as Ive already told you, were here to order my wifes dress today. What can you think of that would best suit her, designer?

    Ian was confident about Laritte being the best customer for Nichs design.

    Laritte was a very beautifuldy even though she had a slender body.

    Designer Nichs sharp eyes professionally studied Larittes figure from head to toe.

    Hmm

    He circled around her, uttering vague exmations.

    In fact, contrary to Nichs stiff expression, he was very satisfied.

    He had never seen anyone so elegant than his own designed dress.

    Dresses have always enhanced human dignity, but they have never increased in value when people put them on.

    But!

    Now Id be able to do my best work of all times!

    The revtion struck Nichs mind.

    No one would have noticed, but from the moment he saw Laritte, his heart had been racing.

    Her sparkling silver hair, her dense features, and her calm expression caught his eyes.

    He had met many young people, but she was the first one who made him feel such a strange feeling so far.

    He thought for a moment that a dress would shine more if the Duchess wore it.

    Thanks to the Duchess.

    Quickly taking her measurements, he spoke to his assistant standing next to him.

    Excuse me. I just got an inspiration.

    He took a step towards his workstation, but the assistant quickly stopped him.

    Huh? Pardon? But, teacher. The Duke is standing right there.

    Dont nag me again. Aaahh.

    With that, he disappeared into the inner room at a speed equal to light.

    Only the assistant scurried back before acknowledging Laritte.

    Ah, oh, my. What do I do? Please forgive him, Your Heavenly Grace. My teacher is not usually impolite.. but I think its because he has something on his mind. And Ive never seen him like this for years, or perhaps even decades.

    Ian shook his head instead.

    He wouldnt show it, but he was satisfied.

    I understand his sincerity. When will the dress be finished?

    The Watteau clothing takes two to three weeks, and the long dress with res and jewels takes a month. I dont know what dress youre ordering for, Your Grace, but.. it usually takes that much time to procure materials.

    What if we issue a one-month priority transit within the Ducal Decree?

    There wasnt much time left until the party Rose was attending.

    Then, it will be there in a week, Your Grace.

    Since his teacher was a genius, it would be a lot easier if the materials were supplied within the right time.

    Ian nodded in a satisfied manner.

    Perhaps he would be able to show Miss Dress-borrower Rose Nichs handiwork.

    Furthermore, it would be the perfect way to imprint Larittes presence on all social circles.

    Id like to see the other dresses present here.

    In addition to custom-made clothes, he could buy ready-made clothes here.

    They were the work of his assistant created under the guidance of Nichs.

    But even those dresses were valuable.

    Do you want any specific design, Your Excellency? Even if you dont have a specific design in mind, you can select as much as you want.

    My wife doesnt have a closet yet. Its impossible for me to allow her to go out with only a single dress. So, show me every dress that can be worn on a banquet and on a daily basis.

    He also asked for a dress that could be worn daily, which was natural.

    He had only seen her in simple clothing in the vi and his Duchy.

    Until then, Laritte was not able to adapt to the aristocratic air.

    Ian.

    Yes, Laritte. What is it?

    I dont need these many dresses. Theyre expensive, arent they?

    Just as birds plucked their feathers to shape themselves pristine, the aristocracy boasted their attire.

    The quality of ones clothes indirectly showed the wealth of the family.

    Then, what level of dress would the Duchess of Reinhardt need?

    Laritte grasped the hem of Ians sleeve. It would not be enough even if they sold all the furniture in the vi.

    One dress is fine. I dont even enjoy social gatherings anyway.

    Ian did not want this reaction from her.

    A deep sigh from him spoke his feelings.

    Haaa..

    Ian? Tell him quickly that he doesnt have to bring those dresses.

    Ian called him back.

    Wait a minute.

    Yes, Yes. Duke.

    However, it was not to fulfill Larittes wish.

    Instead, a shocking remark came out of his lips.

    Ill take the ten most expensive dresses that would fit this woman, so please fill out the receipt.

    Ian!

    The bill was going to be paid by one of his employees when an anxious Laritte grabbed his hand.

    When the employee couldnt pay, the assistants features fell t in confusion.

    Laritte, you can pay someone elseter.

    Ian stepped in, taking a hold of Larite in his arms before beckoning the employee to finish the payment.

    But it will be really expensive.

    If you cut the Ducal property in half, therell be more than that.

    Laritte also had a reason to be this sensitive in her own way.

    Rose had taken away his mothers treasured dress from her.

    In what way could shepensate for the property of the Duke? By buying a dress on her own!

    Her innermost thoughts leaked out from her lips. Thanks to Ians warmth that she felt around her.

    I couldnt even keep the dress of the previous Duchess safe within my grasp. Im sure you already know. Ive kept my mouth shut so far but I didnt forget that Ivemitted a huge crime.

    Youre worried because of that? Haa.

    He continued after a deep sigh.

    You know what? My mothers dress can be recovered at any time.

    What?

    Through the court, by force, or by paying a fine..

    His sweet voice rang in her ears.

    I didnt do it because I didnt want them to escape so peacefully, Laritte.

 Chapter 40

    He would savor the time to drive Count Brumayer insane up to the brink.

    He would make them hope for mercy and beg for their sins.

    By the time all the entertainment would be over, hed finally push them beyond the cliff and erase all their glory from history.

    Rose had escted the timing since she started spreading the false rumors in favor of the County.

    I will avenge your persecution by the County.

    .

    Dont say that youll forgive them. And neither are you going to convince me not to do so.

    Before she knew it, the employee had finished the payment.

    While the assistant was carrying an expensive dress to the carriage, Ian pointed to it.

    This is just the beginning, Laritte.

    Larittes heart gave a strange quiver.

    Is it because she could get even with the count, whom she had served all her life?

    Or maybe its because he told her that a dress like that had be her own.

    Laritte shook her head.

    That could not be the reason.

    I will introduce the duchess of my duchy to the world with the most colorful things that would suit her. So that no one else can ever spread any false words.

    Ians smile deepened at Laritte as he recalled Rose.

    Meanwhile, it caused her heartbeat to intensify.

    Badump. Badump.

    Was it an illusion of hers that it was beating faster than before?

    Of course, her mind was filled with worries about such breathtakingly expensive clothes.

    She didnt care about the change in her wardrobe.

    Crossroads of Laritte and Rose

    Not very long after, came Larittes first day to attend a gathering as the Duchess.

    The twin maids served an awkward Laritte in the bathroom attached to her room, while the employees were busy running to manage everything else.

    Oh my, madam. How does your skin glow so much?

    Alice and Irene praised Laritte in chorus.

    Could you get rid of these flowery scents in the tub?

    Todays most attractivedy will definitely be our madam!

    But they ignored Laritte as their minds were only focused on preparing theirdy with their skilled hands.

    Once she reappeared in her room, her soft and smooth skin left behind a pleasing scent.

    I have your dress prepared, madam.

    In there, Designer Nichs was waiting.

    The attire was finished just in time for the date.

    Originally, his assistant would have been present to help in every first trial of his design. But Nichs wanted to perceive his masterpiece with his own eyes.

    The eyes of the maids shone brightly as the dress adorned her beautiful figure.

    W-Wo

    Their agape mouths wouldnt shut.

    My goodness, m-m-madam youre the most beautiful person Ive ever seen in the world.

    I knew you would stand out the most.

    After smoothening his hair to admire his work, Sir Nichs addressed the maids.

    Please prepare her makeup. Ill take care of the shades youve been asking for.

    Designer Nichs also had a divine hand in makeup.

    He, who is wanted by all the imperialdies to dress them up, was the most extraordinary talented person that the Empire could ever offer.

    Do you have scarlet shade based on ck? No, I think itd be better if you added chestnut instead of that color. You can carve the cosmetics andbine them on top of the fabric.

    Y-Yes!

    Bring me the pearl product. Do you not have any products from Whitney?

    We dont have one

    You have Britnittes, dont you? Id like that, please. Ill mix the makeup cream instead.

    He was engrossed in his work, eager to see Larittes final appearance in person.

    Finally, after all the preparations were over, silence upied the air in the room.

    Feeling awkward, Laritte opened her mouth.

    .Do I look weird? Why is no one talking?

    Madam. I think Ive fallen in love with you even when our statuses differ like the sky and the ground.

    The other maid refuted immediately after.

    I dont think itd be just about your identity.

    Meanwhile, Ian, already in his suit, was waiting outside Larittes room.

    When would she be out?

    Duke, it seems like youre going insane.

    Even when his nanny Ava poked him, he kept trudging back and forth along the hallway.

    He even smoothed his hair and checked his attire.

    Am I all right, nanny?

    My, my. Ive never heard of such a question since you were seven. You look very charming, okay?

    I think I shouldnt have slicked my hair back. What if Laritteughs at me?

    It was Ava who brushed his hair.

    There was a subtle hint of ming her in his tone.

    Then, Ill be off. Hoho.

    Come on.

    After what felt like an eternity, Laritte stepped out of the room.

    Ian was stunned. His trembling voice proved it.

    .Laritte?

    Her silver hair was tied up high. The small locks left naturally came down to her neck, adorning her thin jawline.

    The parts with wounds and bruises were not covered with makeup, thus leaving them clean and untouched.

    The hem of her skirt flowed down like a soft waterfall around her, and it looked entirely new like a wedding dress.

    Thanks to her snowy skin, the tint of the color was beautifully spread on her face.

    Nichs raised his head.

    This was a natural result of his work.

    Whatever others felt for Laritte, it was all due to his intention.

    The dress has now been finallypleted by the Duchess.

    If one looked at the colors in ordance to the shape of the colorful and elegant dress, they would only see Larittes dazzling face.

    Just like a graceful beauty illuminated in a well-organizedposition such as a y.

    Its not my first time wearing a dress, but I dont know why it feels so awkward.

    All Laritte had ever worn was old used dresses.

    The new product made with the finest fabric wouldnt be the same, even if it was made by a bunch of people.

    Laritte shook her head.

    Isnt this ridiculous? You can be honest with me, Ian.

    Great, ahem! It looks fine.

    Really? Itll be fine to turn it over in advance.

    Ians eyes turned to Ava, whom he had recently med.

    I dont have much knowledge about dresses as the nanny takes care of it.

    Only the nanny could tell the truth.

    Meanwhile, Avas eyes were filled with admiration.

    ***

    The banquet they were supposed to attend had begun.

    Under the moonless night sky, several aristocratic carriages were stationed in one yard of the colorful banquet hall.

    Whew, its cold. The spring has just begun, but its still a little chilly.

    The horsemen had lit a bonfire in the corner of the yard and were now warming their frozen hands.

    Some of them smoked leaves to pass the time.

    Look over there. Someone is arriving.

    Havent all the nobles arrived already? Who is it? Its too dark to see.

    The Dukes carriage entered the yard.

    We have arrived, My Lord, My Lady.

    Thank you for your service.

    Ian helped Laritte descend down the carriage after stepping down on the ground.

    Meanwhile, the scenery caused the horsemen to widen their eyes in astonishment.

    .No way, is that the person Im looking at right now?

    The servant, who was smoking leaves, forgot about his cigar burning and lost his attention to the Duchess.

    It felt like the Gods themselves came down to visit the human world.

    The couple was shining, not the decorated carriage behind them.

    Ian and Laritte walked toward the mansion with the enchanted eyes of the horsemen following them.

    Laritte paused suddenly, and so did Ian, who was beside her.

    Whats wrong?

    Its nothing.

    In fact, Laritte was still feeling awkward in her new dress.

    Neither the hairstyle that Nichs did splendidly nor the fancy shoes she wore for the first time were of low quality.

    But she didnt want to make Ian worry.

    So after shaking her head, she started walking again, but Ian had already noticed her nervousness.

    You must be worried.

    On the anniversary of the foundation of the country, Laritte had to enter the hall and sneak out all by herself.

    Tonight will be the first time the two of them attend a banquet together as the Duke and the Duchess.

    Furthermore, the nobles inside might still believe in the rumors that Rose spread.

    Ian, who thought so, also felt nervous for no reason.

    Its all right.

    He sped her hand in a warm grasp.

    Ill be there for you.

    He could feel Larittes gaze on him, but he stepped towards the hall silently, his eyes focused on it.

    Neither of them was aware of the little flush of red creeping up to her ears.

 Chapter 41

    Meanwhile, the nobles were busy talking inside the walls of the splendid mansion.

    Have you heard that the illegitimate girl is attending?

    A woman spoke from behind her fan.

    There was a reason why the venue of the banquet was changed to arger one. Weve alle to see it.

    The hall was 50 feet wider than the previously organized ce, but it was still packed with people.

    Women, with heavy lipstick painted on their lips, kept chatting only about one topic.

    This is the first time for the Ducal family to attend a gathering after escaping the stigma of treason. I never expected him to have an illegitimate child as his wife, but its a miracle in many ways.

    It was inevitable that the Duchess was the second most noble woman in the current state of the Empire.

    This was because Prince Oscar did not yet receive the title of the Crown Prince.

    Havent you heard? ording to Miss Rose Brumayer, its been one month since the Imperial Pce has reinstated the documents.

    Rose spread those false rumors to her advantage, while Laritte became known as an illegitimate child in luck.

    The olddy nodded.

    No wonder there are too many unmarried young girls. He would surely go under the government procedures in order to seek an heir.

    The group burst intoughter among themselves.

    Minya, you look so gorgeous. Which boutique is that dress from?

    Minya, the daughter of Marquis, smiled modestly.

    Not something to brag about but a new collection of Nichs Boutique.

    She pretended she wasnt, but she was proud inwardly.

    That was the level she wanted.

    When she heard the rumor that the Duke was attending, she begged her father to buy the dress for her.

    It was the work of an assistant of the famous designer, but it glimmered as the finest quality of dress in the hall.

    She could feel the envious gazes on her.

    Oh my God! Nichs Boutique is the best in the Empire. It must be very expensive.

    Im so jealous of you, Lady Minya. The Duke would definitely fall for you.

    Minya shook her head.

    Oh my, how could you say that when the Duke is attending along with his wife? Thatd be very disrespectful to her.

    But no one knew about Minyas real intention, which was to apply for a post in the government for the Dukes heir.

    All the girls in Minyas age were present for the Duke.

    Then, Minya blurted out in the end.

    But of course, when the Duchess arrives, Ill be sure to greet her

    Thats right. If you be his mistress, it will be difficult for the Duchess to attend the party. You should take this opportunity to show her around.

    Its almost time When will they arrive?

    Then her flitting gaze stopped at Ian and Laritte, who were standing at the front of the banquet hall.

    The Duke  Ian Reinhardt, and the Duchess  Laritte Reinhardt has arrived!

    That announcement immediately caused a dozen pairs of eyes to shoot at the entrance.

    Minya, the Marquis daughter, took her steps toward the Duke.

    Well, Ill have to go greet the Duke now...

    Seconds passed as the Ducal couple entered the hall.

    The hall fell silent as if time had been stopped.

    Everyones eyes were on the most beautiful and shining couple.

    Unable to stop herself, one olddy murmured an exmation.

    Oh my goodness

    If you were an aristocrat who knew anything, you couldnt help but realize that Larittes dress was manufactured by the Nichs Boutique.

    It could not have been the skill of just an assistant of his.

    An embroidery of a rose on the dress, a symbol of designer Nichs work, was visible to everyone.

    Minya stopped in her tracks.

    Why was such a dress worn by the illegitimate girl?

    Someone behind her asked.

    .Didnt you say you were going to greet him, Lady Minya?

    I-I.. I think Ive just got a stomach ache.

    She couldnt go.

    Now that she was struck by that high-end dress and the captivating beauty of Laritte.

    As long as such a beautiful Duchess was beside the Duke, she would never have the chance to make her stand.

    The girls, who were envying Minya not long ago, held back theirughter.

    Pfft, Minyas face sure was worth looking at after her condescending behavior.

    Others were eager to make their presence known to the Ducal couple.

    Ah! Duke, it has been so long!

    Ian responded indifferently.

    How have you been?

    He naturally introduced his opponent so that Laritte wouldnt be left out.

    Laritte, this is Count Anderson Whitney. Hes the President of Whitney productions, which is famous for manufacturing cosmetics. Count Whitney, this is my wife.

    Count Whitney chuckled while touching his mustache.

    Its an honor to meet you, Duchess. You truly look magnificent.

    Its a pleasure to meet you, Count Whitney.

    Its so great to hear that the treason was just a misunderstanding! I knew the Duke wasnt capable of doing that.

    With countless people saying one word at a time, Ian could anticipate what they had been talking about so far.

    He was sure theyd cut off Larittes words and ignore her for the false rumors Rose had spread out.

    His mouth drew into a line out of annoyance.

    Wouldnt Miss Rose attend, Duke? How very proud she was of keeping a close rtionship with the Ducal family!

    And Ian knew what would effectively show them the truth.

    Laritte. Its cold here as well.

    He removed his coat only to put it around Larittes shoulders.

    Others intent gaze didnt falter at his actions.

    And Laritte was silent, as usual.

    It seemed like it was a normal gesture between them.

    Ian turned to Count Whitney.

    Anyway Miss Rose? Im not sure I know of someone with such a name.

    The way he spoke was cold unlike when he talked to Laritte.

    The others were more familiar with this tone of Ians.

    However, the Count of Whitney noticed Ians intentions.

    Ahright, right!

    He realized.

    The family of Count Brumayer wasnt much favorable to the Duke! Miss Rose mustve made a false rumor.

    He deliberately raised his voice to secure himself by calming Ian.

    The Duke is very kind to the Duchess! He cares a lot about her. Hey, there. Bring a sweet cocktail for this couples affection.

    Thank you for your concern, Count.

    Actually, Ive heard a terrible rumor. That Duke was given thisdy because of his paperwork.

    That rumor originated from Rose.

    The Count set a proper foothold to exin what she said.

    Ian nodded inwardly.

    As expected, the Count was a sensible person.

    There is no way that is true. Laritte is the woman I brought myself. She is very kind and wise to each of my employees.

    That is very great!

    The people who believed in the rumor looked very confused.

    They busily whispered behind their fans and white gloves.

    If thats the case, then what did Miss Brumayer say? Didnt she say that the Duke was forced to marry an illegitimate child, and that he only pretended not to be with the Brumayers?

    Is there a reason why she did such a thing? Shes going to get caught soon anyway.

    Of course, Rose had a reason.

    Somehow, she had to marry someone else and pay back the money that the Duke had lent her family.

    To do so, she needed a good reason to not marry the Duke.

    But look at the Duke and his wife. They seem like they have fallen for each other no matter where theyvee from.

    Shes the one who needs to see them.

    Just when they were thinking of meeting Roseter and discussing the facts

    A person was trying to enter the hall.

    Oh, God. Its terrible to be here alone without an escort!

    It was none other than Rose.

    The origin of all the rumors.

    Originally, Rose thought she was going to attend the gathering with other well-to-do family members.

    But she had to cancel her appointment due to an urgent issue at the business this morning.

    For that reason, Rose didnt want toe, but her father told her to look for another groom, so she arrivedte.

    If it werent for Laritte, Id have my world by now.

    The Brumayers have experienced their worst situations in recent years.

    There was no way for them toe up with a n to repay the amount Ian demanded for.

    The only way they could do so was for Rose to get married and seek help from another family.

    Why is it so noisy inside anyway?

    Rose stood at the door of the hall.

    The Duke had replied that he would be attending the banquet with his wife in an abrupt manner.

    Therefore, a very small number of people did not hear the rumor of the Dukes arrival.

    And Rose was one of them.

    And when she entered..

    Oh my, look, theres the liar.

    A cold stare stung Rose.

    Rose unwittingly breathed in.

    The eyes of the aristocrats, which were kind not much long ago, shot daggers at Rose.

    Rose stepped towards the President, who was standing in front of Ian and Laritte.

    What? A liar? Is that what she called me?

    When she was thinking if she had misheard someones words, her eyes made contact with Larittes, who was standing under the chandelier.

    La-La-Laritte?

 Chapter 42

    She couldnt recognize her for a moment.

    It wasnt the poor, disheveled Laritte that Rose enjoyed bullying.

    In ce of a girl with hollow cheeks like that of a mouse, stood the most radiant woman in therge room.

    That was not all.

    Next to her stood Ian, whose eyes bore into Roses figure.

    He was holding Larittes hand in a very affectionate manner.

    Finally, his prey had walked right into his den.

    Heaven was helping him with his revenge.

    Ah, look, my wifes sister is here. Miss Brumayer.

    He greeted her with cold words that came crashing right at her.

    Rose stepped back unknowingly.

    Ah, uh..

    It was clear that all the rumors she had spread were now proved to be fake.

    Now, as Rose would be branded as a liar, she would not receive an invitation from any known family.

    She wished to hide in a rat hole right that moment.

    Miss Brumayer, I wanted to ask you something.

    Ian approached her.

    You already knew it was upon my will to take Laritte with me. But you said something against it. May I ask why you have done that?

    Th-Thats.

    I cant hear you very well. Perhaps youve caught a cold, Miss. Let me get closer.

    It felt suffocating for Rose with every step Ian took.

    She thought it was just because of the psychological pressure on her, but that wasnt true.

    Ian was letting his mana slowly spill from his body.

    This Swordmaster was capable of energizing the air around his body equal to the sword.

    Roses eyes met Larittes behind Ian.

    .

    This whole situation was unexpected to Laritte.

    It was almost 10 years.

    For that long time, Rose had thrown hate at her, screamed at her for no reason, and consequently made Laritte forget how to cherish herself.

    But now, the tables have turned.

    The Duke of Reinhardt was now on Larittes side, and Rose became a woman of nothing.

    It was kind of funny to Laritte.

    Every time she saw Rose, her shoulders seemed to shrink down, but not today.

    She heaved a sigh.

    Rose, you were just a girl of my age.

    She felt sorry for herself for having to be frightened by a girl of her age.

    She was sorry again.

    Rose.

    Laritte approached.

    Not to Rose, but to her own past self.

    She wasnt afraid of Rose anymore, so she was fine.

    It has been a long time.

    Of course, Rose took her opponents actions differently.

    Donte near me!

    Rose red at her.

    If she failed to marry someone, the Count would not be able to pay the money back and the Duke would definitely sue them.

    The mansion would be put on an auction, and the value of the Brumayer family would crumble down to the ground.

    They would not find any employees for themselves.

    What if it ended like that?

    She didnt know if it could get any worse.

    She would also have to search for work to have a decent meal.

    She would have to live a terrible life like Laritte, whom she once tormented for her own pleasure.

    Laritte called her name again.

    Rose.

    Rose didnt want to live as infirm as Laritte did in the past.

    Funny. She used to be so excited to bully others.

    W-Why are you looking at me.. like that?

    Despair drove people crazy.

    Standing at the edge of the cliff, Rose finally raised her hand and pped Larittes cheek.

    p!

    Larittes face hardened.

    Laritte thought, closing her eyes.

    Ah, its been a while since I got hit again.

    This type of violence was familiar to Laritte, but those watching it opened their eyes wide and gasped loudly.

    Oh my! What have you done?

    Isnt that a crazy act? Shes an illegitimate child, but now she is..

    The woman had Ians support behind her.

    Nobody should touch the Dukes wife, until and unless Ian himself had lost interest in the illegitimate girl.

    Laritte erased her smirk before looking up at Rose with a serene expression.

    It didnt even feel painful anymore.

    Roses breath became heavy.

    Do you think youre better than me!

    She couldnt hear other peoples voices around her.

    You think you would look good by wearing something fancy, hanging a couple of jewelry on your neck, and decorating yourself like that? You were worse than my feet. Do you know that?

    Rose.

    Rose continued.

    I will

    Suddenly, a big hand came and gripped her chin in a rough manner, causing her to stop.

    It was Ian.

    Ugh, uhh!

    Rose struggled, her toes barely touching the ground.

    A sense of fear rushed to her mind.

    Im going to die!

    To be honest with you, Ian looked as if he was really going to kill Rose that night.

    How dare she talk to Laritte like that.?

    His flesh was seething all over.

    He wanted to crush her jawbone with his hand.

    It was then.

    When Laritte came to her rescue.

    Ian, youre choking my sister.

    Ian would also be used of murder if he didnt stop.

    Larittes hand touched Ians arm, and his anger subsided as if her touch had a cooling effect.

    She said again.

    Let her go.

    .

    His grip instantly loosened like an obedient dog.

    Rose fell to the ground.

    Hah, Hah.

    It was so intense that it made her shed tears.

    She couldnt even believe she experienced this in the midst of so many people watching.

    She was nearly twenty, but this was the first time she had ever been treated like this.

    Unable to hold herself back, she raised her head to shout at Ian.

    It no longer mattered to her that he was the man she had a crush on.

    Argh! Are you crazy?

    Ian simply set his cor.

    Rose was screaming, and it sounded no different than a cry of a cat.

    What were you supposed to say after being saved?

    His tone wasmanding.

    What?

    Ians eyes fell on Larittes red tinted cheek.

    Damn it, she hit her hard.

    Contrary to what was directed at Rose, he rubbed her cheek softly.

    But his words toward Rose continued.

    I dont know.

    What do you mean

    But you just experienced it. Since youve lived because of Laritte, you should be grateful to her for the rest of your life.

    His voice caused chills to coarse down through the core of those who listened.

    Dont be such a poop pig.

    Cupping Larittes face in his palms, he checked the wound affectionately.

    Laritte, are you all right? I will make her regret it.

    Others, who were surrounding them, threw words of constion and concern.

    Duchess, what kind of an act was that all of a sudden?

    What a mad woman she is! You have to punish her severely.

    Please take my handkerchief, my beautiful and kind Lady.

    Rose had to admit.

    The people around Laritte used tough at the scene whenever she hit Laritte in the past.

    Laritte was even beaten under the usation of stealing the jewels Rose hid herself.

    When Laritte was whipped in front of the brazier, Rose was the only one tough at her.

    How could she get humiliated by Laritte for just one p on her cheek!

    Rose burst into tears.

    Hic, Hic

    The moment she started sniffling, a shadow came before her.

    Rose looked up to see Laritte standing in front of her with her usual calm expression.

    Laritte had no using expression, but she managed to avert the crowds attention to herself.

    Rose didnt like it.

    D-Did you like it? Sniffle! Did you like it? It must be very enjoyable seeing me like this, you mean little girl!

    An ordinary person wouldve been pleased. You were a real devil to me. As for your question, I dont know.

    In the meantime, the others started to talk to Ian.

    Rose would not reappear in society, and Laritte would be the center of attention for everyone.

    Ian would make it so.

    However, if this conversation was heard, it might pose a negative effect on a noble woman.

    The first virtue of a noble was to hide and change their emotions in a graceful manner.

    Therefore, Ian made it possible for Laritte to say what she wanted to say.

    Larittes eyes scooted back to him in a manner of a question.

    Are you happy that you got your revenge?

    He couldntugh.

    But he didnt mean to forgive Rose so easily.

    Does it hurt, Rose?

    Why do you ask the obvious! Do you enjoy it that way?

    It was the same for me. It was painful and hard for me as well. Because of you.

 Chapter 43

    Larittes life had been so distressing because of Rose.

    And Rose had always smiled over it.

    As a perpetrator, she had no reason to sympathize with Larittes pain.

    And now, Rose was in no position to feel Larittes situation.

    Although she was responsible for her own mistakes, and Laritte had to endure pain withoutmitting any sin.

    If you can understand how hard it was for me, that will be enough. At least, for now.

    When Laritte got the wound in her shoulder at Rosesmand, she thought it wouldst forever.

    But Ian appeared and fixed her shoulder like a childs fairy tale.

    Now, the wound on her left arm had been far forgotten.

    The same was true for the wounds she had received over the past 10 years.

    She expected them to never heal.

    But that was also getting better little by little because of the warm-hearted people of the Duchy.

    It was like magic.

    A magic so wonderful and full of kindness that would force Laritte to break into tears. That could never be found anywhere else by her.

    Even the scar of a decade-old pain-inflicted heart would disappear someday.

    Laritte would be all right.

    She had now stood up against the sorrow of those past years.

    The faith in her helped to take her eyes off Rose.

    She turned her back to Rose, who was lying on her stomach.

    She was going to end the conversation. But,

    Where are you going?

    Rose shrieked at Larittes back as she took a step forward.

    Where Where are you going?!

    The snowy skin of Larittes back was imposing, covered with glittering ornaments and frills.

    Rose was full of despair.

    Laritte turned her head to cast her eyes at Rose again.

    Rose kept shouting.

    I will curse you even if my life gets taken away by God! You may be happy right now, but you will end up being abandoned

    Roses fingertips grazed the floor with each word she let out as if they represented her feelings.

    Those words thumped on Larittes eardrums.

    Laritte! You will suffer more than me and die of the most terrible disease. I will pray for it to happen every single day!

    ..The prayers made by humans have always been fruitless.

    Laritte sighed.

    It wasnt that Laritte never prayed.

    I also have prayed to Heaven every day. For as long as ten years.

    Please, if there is any God up there, dont let pain cloud my life anymore.

    For Rose to disappear when I wake up in the morning. Or the Count, the Countess.

    How dare you!

    But look at how far my prayer has gone. God is not interested in listening to humans.

    Even if Rose had cursed her, she would be safe.

    Laritte had experienced it before.

    Ian approached Laritte.

    Have you said everything you wanted to say?

    Maybe.. Actually, I cant tell. I never thought this would happen.

    Im sorry that Miss Brumayer has such a self-indulgent personality.

    Ian thought Rose would protect her dignity being the daughter of the Count as he had an eye for them, but it was way too much that he expected. She had gone so low.

    Laritte ced her hand over her swollen cheek.

    Is my face okay? The makeup was done by a precious person like Nichs, but I ruined it.

    She was the one who got hit, but she was worried about the creativity of the person who did her makeup.

    Thats Laritte for you. Ian thought inwardly.

    Dont worry. No matter how much itll cost, I will call him back for you.

    And in Ians eyes, Laritte was still a beauty.

    That was, in fact, the truth.

    At that time, Rose raised another blow in rage.

    Hey, you! Youre gonna be looking like a beggar for the rest of your life!

    Laritte blinked calmly.

    Isnt that a lie?

    What?

    Ian said it when I was in bed the other morning. He said I was pretty.

    Ian got startled at her words.

    Ahem! Ahem!

    He covered his mouth as it became difficult to control his expression.

    More than that, other people might misunderstand by the way she said

    .Bed?

    Rose looked devastated.

    They have shared a bed!

    Of course, Laritte and Ian had a neat rtionship where they could kiss and talk.

    Thats what I was hoping for, thats what I wanted.

    The thought of what the two of them did raised her anger and made her stomach churned in a nasty manner.

    It was now herplete defeat.

    But Laritte was oblivious to what was wrong with Rose.

    Why would Ian talk to Laritte in bed? They didnt share a room!

    Ian leaned in to tell Laritte what she had said.

    But seeing her pure innocent eyes close, he couldnt say a word.

    How was he supposed to say that?

    Rose was now thinking he and Laritte had slept together. That was the usual kind of meaning behind such words.

    So, like this?

    Something tickled deep in his throat.

    Laritte said to Rose with a shrug.

    You know, Im trying. If someone finds fault with my face, Im going to stop.. worrying alone.

    .

    So I ask you to stop it, too. Do not worry about my face anymore.

    Larittes eyes made contact with Ians.

    The two did not say a word, but shared the message to leave.

    Was this an obvious way of conversation between a couple?

    Well then, goodbye. Take care.

    Laritte made her way out of the hall, bidding goodbye to the copsed form of Rose.

    The crowd of aristocrats standing far away chatted, curious about the conversation.

    What did they talk about?

    If youre curious, ask Miss Rose whos left there alone.

    The nobles lied very gracefully.

    No one got near to Rose.

    What a joke, haha. Just talking to her will make us diminish ourselves.

    Flushed, Rose ran away through another escape route.

    The night was still long.

    ***

    Ian and Laritte walked out, leaving behind the lights of the splendid mansion.

    It was cold and dark under the night sky.

    The Dukes servant was standing before the bonfire with the servants and maids of the other family.

    Ah, My Lord, My Lady!

    Regardless of his loose soles, he ran to Ian and Laritte.

    Forgive me. I will be right back with the carriage.

    Ian shook his head.

    Theres nothing to apologize for. Weve decided to leave the banquet a bit earlier. You may take your time.

    Taking off his jacket, he ced it over Larittes shoulders.

    He also did not forget to carefully close the front to prevent the cold breeze from getting to her.

    Even with the trees waving their arms and making a dreary sound, she didnt feel cold thanks to Ian.

    How is the ce she hit? It seems better than before.

    Ian said, cing his palm against her cheek.

    Fortunately, the swell had now sunk due to the cold air.

    Larittes heart made a jump.

    Is it okay now?

    Laritte changed the topic.

    Are we going back to the Duchy now?

    Todays goal was to attend their first banquet as the Ducal couple.

    Now that it had been achieved after so long,

    All thats needed was to return back home.

    Im sorry, but we need to make a simple stop nearby. I could have sent you back first, but I didnt want to.

    Ianughed in a mischievous manner.

    I changed it, thinking that we should take a walk after finishing other business. We have more time than expected.

    He joked, but Laritte got serious.

    Im not good at entertaining anyone. Youd better go out alone.

    Ian wanted to shake his head and say that he was serious about it with his chin up.

    Being together was enough.

    It wont be boring. I want to talk to you as my friend. Were just going to look at the night view from a higher ce.

    Ill try if I can to talk to you.

    Clenching her fist, she determinedly muttered.

    She thought about what he would talk about with her.

    Amused, Ian shook his head.

    Its important to have an outing and chat.

    Normally, Laritte would always say that, but strangely, he felt heartbroken.

    He was quite happy about the idea of hanging out with her. Wasnt she as well?

    The sound of horses hooves hitting the gravel neared their location.

    The servant dragged the carriage in the dark.

    Youll soon feel warm inside, My Lord, My Lady.

    As Ian helped Laritte step inside, she was eager to select a topic to talk about.

 Chapter 44

    Laritte was still pondering when the carriage arrived at its destination.

    Laritte, Ill be right back. Please wait here.

    Oh, ah.. Yes. Where are you going?

    Ian left her with only the words that he had some business to attend.

    Laritte peered outside the door of the carriage.

    It was a small mansion.

    The lights around the house were bright. The garden at the distance was covered in darkness.

    It could be the house of any ordinary aristocrat.

    What stood out was that the mansion looked quite new.

    Did the person move in recently?

    Im stopping only for a while. It wouldnt take long.

    She realized that Ian strangely didnt mention the purpose.

    Youre going to talk about work, arent you?

    Then, she could easily guess why he wanted to leave her.

    She thought women shouldnt be involved in important business discussions among the family owners.

    Count Brumayer did not even bother Rose at hours of his work. No matter how cutely Rose acted. He always shouted whenever Rose swarmed in. He wouldnt even ask why she was barging in.

    Well, its work.

    Ian evaded her eye by answering.

    In truth, he didnt stop by this mansion for work.

    There lived a rtive of his own who was lucky enough to be rich at a lightning rate.

    There was no reason for a Duke to talk business in such a ce.

    Laritte remained calm and silent.

    I can wait for you, so go ahead.

    Like a puppy waiting for its owner.

    She did not say that she had the right to follow him since she was the Duchess.

    She was aware of who gave her the title.

    She closed the carriage door as she saw Ian moving away.

    Her hand pressed down on the dress, the frills of which were hovering with the light breeze. The texture was soft and gentle.

    It made her feel alive.

    This was all an unimaginable luxury for her just a year ago.

    Thanks to Ian, she could wear a pretty dress and put on makeup. She even had such good people as servants.

    No longer did someone hit her for their pleasure or due to their boredom.

    But it felt strangely suffocating.

    Is there another ungrateful person like me?

    She pondered.

    Luckily, she met Ian and escaped the cage of the Count. But it still felt stuffy as if she was trapped in a new cage.

    She wondered if Ian was really mistaken by taking her as his Duchess.

    What if she had volunteered for herself?

    Funny.

    It was at that moment.

    Laritte!

    Ian called out while opening the carriage door.

    He had run back before he could enter the mansion.

    His bangs were tangled up in front of his face.

    Laritte opened her eyes wide.

    Ian?

    I Come to think of it, you might misunderstand.

    His look was sincere.

    Theres only one reason why I cant avoid it now. We will go together next time.

    Laritte wondered if she had been caught in her innermost thoughts.

    Dont think Im being inconsiderate because I left you in the cold. Ahem-Ahem. Of course thats what youd think, but I will always care about you, Laritte.

    He sounded worried.

    Because Laritte was a woman, she could think it wasnt to talk about business.

    He didnt even consider it in the first ce, so he didnt expect she could think that way.

    Its warm in here.

    She directed her fingers toward the heating equipment and so on.

    Oh, yes. I see.

    Yes.

    Ahem-Ahem. Then. Then, Ill be on my way.

    Take care of yourself.

    Ian disappeared into the darkness again.

    Laritte closed the door before leaning against the window.

    Hmmm

    The situation was the same as before, but this time, she did not feel frustrated.

    She could see a smile on her nk face reflected in the window ss.

    Laritte rested her head against the frame of the window.

    After a while,

    Ian came back as promised.

    Have you been waiting long?

    You know it wasnt that long. Whats in your hand?

    There contained a wooden doll in hisrge hand.

    A doll that a seven-year-old child would like.

    Ah, I told you that a new product of this mansions owner was arriving soon. He runs apany that makes childrens toys.

    Ian was about to hand over the doll to the servant. It didnt mean anything much to him.

    He was the Duke of Reinhardt, but it didnt have anything to do with his own work.

    He also had a special reason to stop by the mansion this time.

    Its expensive, but I dont need it.

    Laritte snatched the doll out of his grip.

    Me! Give it. Give it to me. Why would you have to throw it away?

    Her cheeks were brightly colored.

    She looked the same when she entered the County of Brumayer as a child.

    When she was at the age of ying with toys.

    But no one in the family would ever give her a doll.

    She envied Rose whenever she saw her y with a doll.

    Ive never yed with anything like this. Its fascinating.

    Youve never seen it?

    Theres no way I did.

    Larittes tone was calm.

    Ian, however, rubbed his chin, fearing he had made a slip of his tongue.

    How cruel of Count Brumayer to never buy her a toy.

    How could he make up for this mistake?

    The idea for a toy store prickled at the back of his mind.

    If he searched the nearby business district, he would find at least one store.

    Would you like a toy store as a present, Laritte?

    Dont be ridiculous. I dont need it at this age.

    Laritte said, but she enjoyed moving the limbs of the doll.

    But Ian was serious about it. Laritte noticed his look and pped the back of his hand.

    Dont think of doing anything stupid!

    He asked again.

    You really dont need it?

    No, I dont! Really!

    Since then, the two exchanged rmendations and rejection more than 20 times.

    In the end, the defeated individual, Ian, had to soothe his regretful appetite.

    ***

    While Laritte and Ian yfully talked under the night sky, others were losing their mind.

    You! What were you doing out there!

    Count Brumayers loud voice rang out of the mansion.

    Thedy was greatly exalted.

    Rose was humiliated when she met the Duke at the banquet? And all the rumors she spread were proved to be fake?

    It wasnt usually such a big deal.

    Thanks to the maid who followed Rose, she was quick to hear the news, but she could not respond.

    Thrash! Rose threw her gloves at the wall.

    I know, I know! Dont yell at me!

    The most frustrated was Rose.

    Now that she had entered the society for spreading rumors, she thought itd be all over once she got married and paid the Duke.

    Damn it! How did it end up like this?

    Now, no aristocrat would face Rose.

    She would never be invited to a gathering again from this family.

    Damn you, Laritte! Its all because of that girl That terrible girl who wasnt even capable of standing up!

    What just happened at the party was still stabbing her.

    With the dress and the jewel glimmering under the colorful lights, she stood as the most morous woman in the banquet.

    Laritte Brumayer.

    This was all because of her.

    The girl who was now the Duchess, Laritte Reinhardt.

    The Countess folded her arms.

    What good have you done? You have to get your stuff right!

    Rose also responded in a formidable manner.

    You dont have to treat me like an infant anymore. You know what? Its all your fault, Mom, Dad! It would have been great if there was a proper trade. You didnt have to go all the way to pay back the Dukes money!

    The Count walked in from outside.

    Rose grew nervous when she saw his expression.

    Get out right now, Rose.

 Chapter 45

    Dont tell me youre kicking her out?

    The Countess wrapped her arms around Rose.

    Honey, shes still our daughter.

    Im not abandoning her. Im sure Viscount Walson hasnt heard of this yet.

    The family of Viscount Walson was one of the families who believed in the rumors Rose spread, and was in the talks of marriage with Rose.

    Rose was after him. Because he had a lot of money to provide.

    She was supposed to meet him at the party earlier that evening.

    This is what the Count meant.

    Viscount Walson had no specific connection with other nobles. It wouldnt be until dayster that the news of Roses disgrace would reach him.

    So if she made him pledge to marry her right now, Rose would seed!

    Of course, Viscount Walson would go berserk if he found out the truth btedly.

    But that problem could be solvedter.

    Roses eyes shed open.

    Dad, is it about marriage?

    Youre sharp. Do anything you want. You dont have to return for the night, so just make sure to get him to vow for the marriage.

    Do not worry!

    She realized it wasnt toote.

    Marrying Viscount Walson would not just stop at paying off the Dukes money.

    Laritte, if you can act your way with the Duke then I will also appear in splendor! The day will surely arrive when I will beat the girls throng!

    Rose checked her dress in a hurried manner.

    She went outside to find the carriage already prepared.

    The Viscounts mansion wasnt far from here. The carriage sped off as she sat inside it.

    The maid first went to the door to inform the Viscount that Rose had arrived.

    Please open the door! Please open it.

    The door was gently creaked open.

    Upon recognizing the maid from the Brumayers, the butler frowned.

    Whats the matter?

    The maid was surprised by his unusual tone.

    She knew Viscount Walson had feelings for Rose.

    Every time Rose visited the mansion, he would rush to greet her immediately and treat her nicely in every way, no matter what.

    Rose was also beautiful in his eyes.

    In addition, the Brumayers were the family that Viscount Walson wanted to stay close to because of their historic presence.

    Shivers ran down the maids shoulders.

    Of course, it was her first time to be here on a night where her Lady came to visit.

    But why was the butlers expression so fierce?

    Miss Rose has arrived to have a talk with the Viscount.

    The butler shook his head firmly.

    My master hasnt been feeling well since today, so he cannot attend to any guest.

    What do you mean? Is it fine for a butler to say this without the consent of his master?

    For some reason, the butler wasnt allowed to wee Rose Brumayer.

    It was the same with all of the servants of the Viscount.

    But he couldnt help it because of the maids stubbornness.

    Then, let me go upstairs and ask my master. Wait here.

    It wasnt long before the butler came back.

    He delivered his masters refusal through the crack in the door with a locktch.

    My master said that itste today, so he asked her to visit himter.

    Later? It struck the maid.

    Had he already heard that Miss Rose was humiliated by Laritte?

    The maid was forced to return to the carriage where Rose was seated.

    Miss, the Viscount says itll be difficult for him to meet you today.

    Rose couldnt believe her ears. Her mouth agape in surprise and shock.

    Like the maid, this answer was unexpected to her.

    The Viscount must have noticed Roses innermost thoughts when she came at such ate hour.

    He mustve realized she hade to talk about the marriage.

    But Rose didnt think the Viscount could refuse her.

    How dare Viscount Walson refuse my visit?

    Did you make it clear that I was here?

    O-Of course. I have, Miss! The butler said he wasnt doing well.

    The maid gulped nervously under Roses spiteful re.

    Rose was about to smack her palm across the maids cheek. But she gave up on the thought.

    She couldnt afford to hound on the maid now.

    Rose got out of the carriage and walked directly to the door of the mansion.

    So what if hes sick?

    He would wee her no matter what since shes here!

    Come here, right now!

    She bellowed outside the door.

    The butler answered the door again. He looked tired of it.

    Im afraid, Miss Rose, that.

    Get out of the way! Ill tell him myself when I see him in person.

    She pushed herself into shambles. Storming her way past the butler, she looked around the house.

    Beyond the white mid-door with several arches, there was a living room.

    There were dolls of various designs hanging from their holders.

    Viscount Walson ran apany that made toys for children. Thepany was very popr among the middle ss people, and it was speeding up theunch of new products now.

    Thats how this scenery was created.

    Whats with this piece of wooden doll? Is that a new toy hes developing? Hmm, its quite interesting that money can be made from things like this.

    Her eyes fell on a doll over the orange table.

    She shook her head. This wasnt the time for it.

    Where is my dear Viscount? I wish to see for myself how much hes sick so that I can take care of him.

    The Viscounts maids rushed to their master to deliver the news.

    Finally, he appeared above the stairs on the second floor.

    The young man, resembling a crushed rat, stood in a neat costume.

    His freckled cheeks were red in embarrassment.

    Whats all this fuss about?

    My dear Viscount! I heard you werent feeling well, so I rushed in. Are you all right?

    Rose uttered in an abominable word of concern. She grabbed the railing and climbed up the stairs to get a good look at him. Suddenly, she frowned.

    Didnt they say he was sick?

    The Viscount looked far well from being sick.

    It didnt smell like medicine. Instead, she could only feel the unique smell of wood and hear the crackling sound of firewood.

    Viscount Walson raised his voice in anger.

    What is wrong with you, Miss? Leave my house now!

    But Viscount.. are you really sick? With all due respect, I think you look fine..

    She nervously spoke.

    Had he alreadye to know that the Counts position crumbled to the ground?

    I cant let go of this kind of family with the money!

    The Viscount raised his voice.

    Come on! Get out of my mansion, now!

    She turned her head to see if someone was looking. And, she felt strange when she found no one caring about their masters unusual treatment.

    Eventually, Rose was forced out of the house.

    What happened here?

    ***

    Laritte threw the raspberries into her mouth.

    The sweet and sour nectar collided with her taste buds.

    Mmm, its heavenly.

    After returning to the mansion, Laritte and Ian sat at the table.

    Raspberry baskets were kept in front of them.

    How did this happen?

    Late that night after the banquet, there werent many ces for them to visit.

    Inevitably, they found raspberry bushes while having a light walk down the path.

    d that we picked the raspberries, right? Snacks at dawn are good as well.

    Yes, yes.

    Ian unwantedly uttered the words as he watched Laritte bite the berries.

    He didnt like the way things were now.

    He was trying to have a friendly conversation with her!

    I didnt expect for Laritte to find raspberries instead

    She asked to pick them, but Ian wanted to oppose it. The thorny bushes appeared too dangerous for her to approach.

    But looking at her, she could even pass through it naked.

    Ian had always lost to her. This time again, it went as Laritte wanted.

    Laritte asked.

    By the way, where did you go earlier? You went to a rather mysterious mansion. Im even more curious now that you said it was due to an unavoidable reason.

    Ians fingers brushed over the raspberries that he didnt even eat.

    Ahem, ahem.

    Hmph. If you dont want to tell me, thats fine.

    There was a reason why he couldnt speak.

    Ian recalled the scene when he entered the mansion.

 Chapter 46

    The house where he left Laritte waiting in the carriage was the house of none other than Viscount Walson.

    The most powerful man Rose could marry.

    Wee, Duke!

    Viscount Walson scurried into the living room.

    The man named Ian Reinhardt was like a heavenly being to the Viscount.

    There could be no business out of reach to the Dukes family.

    And Ian himself was a frightening person.

    Nice to see you, Viscount Walson.

    Ian said as he sat down on a well-designed chair, supporting his chin on his loose fist.

    The Viscount lowered himself down on a chair across from him, nervousness clear in his eyes.

    I heard hes a Swordmaster. Hes as formidable as I expected.

    Ians tanned skin and well-built muscles were the best proof.

    Compared to the Viscounts mouse-like dwarf size.

    He flinched as his eyes met Ians.

    If someone was the scariest person in the world, Ian Reinhardt would be the one!

    Laritte would snicker if she heard this. Since Ian waspletely different in front of her.

    Various cookies and ck tea were ced on the table between Ian and the Viscount.

    Thetter smiled as he offered.

    Because I was recently alerted of your arrival. the dessert thats been prepared is insignificant. Please forgive me.

    I see.

    While the Viscount panicked.

    Is he saying its fine or does he want me to bring another dessert?

    He even wondered if he should go to a nearby aristocracy and rent a kitchen.

    Ians eyes shifted to the hands of the Viscount. He could tell how nervous he was.

    I dont know if ck tea suits my taste.

    Then, why didnt you drink green tea?

    Oh, its no problem! This tea is from a brand that I usually order from. Its also very popr. Thats why I initially thought itd fit me well, especially since I dont have much variation in taste.

    No wonder

    Viscount Walson fell in agony again.

    He waspletely caught up in Ians pace. Just as Ian wanted.

    As a matter of fact, most people treated Ian Reinhardt this way. They were either scared of him or went to tter him.

    S-So, why has the Duke decided to visit me? Im afraid I havent heard of the reason when I heard of your arrival..

    My wife wants to buy toys for her child.

    Oh, youve heard of me running a toypany!

    Then it struck him.

    Uhh. Did you say, child? Your wife is having a child?

    He was shocked.

    He was told that the Duke was forced to let the illegitimate girl in as his mistress. And it was because of the paperwork.

    Thats exactly what Rose told me. But now that illegitimate girl is pregnant?! And the Duke allowed that? Without seeking a nobledy from the government?

    Ian was aware of the Viscounts surprise. So he spoke.

    Shes not pregnant, but shes a very affectionate woman. She wishes to care for her future child.

    As a believer of Roses words, the Viscount first thought the illegitimate girl was mentally unstable.

    That she was trying to conceive the Dukes child!

    Does the Duke wish to make her the mother of his heir?

    Ian leaned in.

    Why shouldnt I?

    The Viscount really was unaware of this.

    He had to curry favour with Ian.

    Ian smiled bitterly as no answer came from him.

    Isnt it normal to have children when youre married? I came all the way here to get a toy for my own wife.

    Y-You, Youvee to the right ce, Duke.

    Of course. Everyone thinks it sounds weird when I say this. Because of some false rumors made by some noble daughter.

    Ian heaved a loud sigh.

    Thats why Ive decided to never let here back to society.

    N-Never.?!

    I didnt intend to do so initially. But shouldnt such a woman pay back the Duke of Reinhardt with her life? I cant let her off the hook. Isnt that right, Viscount?

    Ian asked, holding his teacup.

    The Viscount nodded furiously in response.

    He realized for such a woman to be Rose.

    The illegitimate childs family were obviously the Brumayers!

    At this moment, he realized he shouldnt even talk to Rose anymore.

    Rosesst hope had been cut off. Everything was within Ians grip now.

    Now, he was on his way to leave the mansion.

    I shall take my leave now. Sorry about thete hour visit I made.

    No, its fine, Duke!

    Thank you for rmending which toy would suit the most. Its reliable because its what thepany owner himself told me.

    The Viscount bowed.

    Ian thought.

    Laritte would never treat me like that.

    At the thought, a smile appeared on his face.

    Laritte was such a different woman.

    Apart from Laritte, the only one who treated him sincerely was nanny Ava.

    It was natural for her to do so since she raised him as if he were her own child since he was an infant, but what about Laritte?

    Thats why every time Ian spent time with Laritte, he enjoyed it.

    She was an amusing friend of his.

    Viscount Walsons eyes caught the smile appearing on Ians lips.

    Y-You mustve had a great day, Duke! Thats the first time youve smiled like that. Although Ive only met you now..

    Just as he said this, the smile disappeared.

    I smiled?

    Laritte wasnt even in front of him.

    He was only thinking about her, and now he was smiling in front of others?

    That is impossible. You dont have good eyesight, do you?

    Laritte was only his friend. She was the one who wanted it. Ian should think of her as the same.

    However, was his friend changing him this much?

    Ians heart throbbed against his chest.

    No way, that cant be!

    But his heart continued to beat ironically.

    The aura around him gradually darkened, which caused Viscount Walson to flinch in fear.

    He nodded.

    Eek! Yes! Yes! Youre right, Duke. I was mistaken. I mustve made a mistake.

    Good, you admitted it.

    Ian constantly repeated inwardly

    That Laritte was only his friend.

    It must be because of me that my heart is pounding like this. Am I sick?

    He left the mansion hurriedly with a new doll in his arms presented as a gift.

    ***

    The reason why he didnt want Laritte to know what he did in the mansion was so that she could not object to isting the Brumayers.

    Itd be a big problem if she forgives them. But I wont allow that to happen.

    Laritte was still busy savoring the raspberries.

    His chest made a strange twist as he kept watching her.

    Why does she look so beautiful even when shes just eating raspberries?

    It was just an illusion. He reflected again.

    He decided to concentrate on something else.

    He began to write a letter. Laritte didnt bother to look at it since he covered it with his forearm.

    The recipient would be a senior official working at an investigative agency who has known the Duke for a long time.

    Now its time to take everything the Brumayers have.

    The Brumayers wouldnt be able to pay back the money, so he can enforce it with ease.

    They would also face the punishment for violently stealing a dress.

    Laritte, do you happen to have any belongings left at the house of Brumayer?

    Yes, I might have some things that I left behind. Why are you asking?

    Ian was determined to receivepensation from the Brumayers. It was only a paltry estate and a mansion.

    Being a Duke, he had the ability to confiscate that.

    When he receives the mansion, he would tear it down in front of the Count and his family.

    Clearly, Ian didnt need a house like that.

    Ive decided to take your belongings out of there in advance.

    Hm? Well, okay then.

    Laritte shrugged, not understanding his words.

    It wasnt long before she spoke again.

    Oh, theres one left.

    There was only one raspberry left in the basket.

    Ian nced at her.

    Where did all of them go..? Well, the criminal was right in front of him.

    Laritte extended the berry towards Ian after much consideration.

    Here, thest one. This is for you.

    Its okay. You can eat it, Laritte.

    Ian wasnt that interested in it.

    She agonized and hesitated again at his words. She felt pathetic because of how much she wanted to eat it.

    Still, she asked again.

    ..Ive already had a lot. I can pass on thest one. Put it in your mouth before I change my mind.

    Ian couldnt believe she was agonizing over raspberries.

    His heart started pounding again.

    This cant be right!

    Ian hit his head so hard on the wall that it seemed as though he made the wall cry. Waah!

    Does your head hurt?

    Her eyes widened.

    In any case, Ive changed my mind now.

    Then, she immediately put the raspberry into her mouth. Her cute act caused a chuckle rumble out of his chest.

 Chapter 47

    After a while, Rose opened her eyes while lying on her bed.

    Hmmm.

    The sun outside the window was casting brighter res than usual.

    What? I slept this long..? Why didnt they wake me up?

    Rose Brumayer always acted like a picky youngster. Especially after waking up.

    The maids were supposed to wake her up at the appointed time in the morning.

    But no one came.

    Rose had been inside the house since she was humiliated by Laritte and rejected by her fiance.

    Because of that, her hysteria got worse.

    In the past, she would have bullied Laritte as a way to express her tantrums. Simr to how children disturbed ants who minded their own business on branches.

    Since she couldnt do that now, her stress just piled up.

    She gritted.

    Derpy employees. Im sure theyre cking since I havent lifted up my whiptely!

    She decided to release her anger on them.

    She rushed outside the room. She turned left through the corridor on the second floor to find a man standing in front of a painting.

    Hey, you!

    She approached him as he thought he was a servant.

    When the man turned around, she froze.

    It wasnt a servant. Rather, it was a government personal dressed in a uniform.

    Only then did she take a look at her surroundings.

    The hallway was empty. Devoid of any sculptures, flower vases, or any decorative items for that matter.

    Whats worse, the official was currently taking off the remaining paintings.

    W-Who are you? Why are you taking that?

    The man shook his hand at her as if he was being bothered.

    Im just following orders from above, so make aint there, Miss.

    Rose may have been expelled from social gatherings, but she was still an aristocrat. The daughter of a family who owned an estate.

    She raised her voice.

    You lowly! Are you out of your mind?

    The man casually spoke.

    Is it necessary to properly treat a fallen aristocrat who has nond?

    F-Fallen? What?

    He did not respond anymore.

    Rose ran down to the first floor, still in her nightgown.

    On her way, she saw many officials carrying their furniture and other misceneous things they owned out of the mansion.

    She ran to the Countess, who was sitting in one corner.

    Mom! Whats happening?

    The Duke has filed awsuit with the investigative agency. The mansion and estate are now in his possession!

    That means.

    Boom!

    Rose felt as though a big rock came crashing down on her.

    Without a mansion and estate, the title of an aristocrat meant nothing.

    No wealthy merchant would deal with the Brumayers.

    Were finished, Rose!

    The Countess ran her fingers over her head, messing up her hairstyle in the process.

    But this price was less than what gued Laritte for those many years.

    Rose stopped an official the moment she spotted him carrying away her dresses.

    Those are my clothes!

    Everything in this mansion has been ordered to be confiscated. Be happy we didnt take away your gown.

    Where are you taking them all?

    The man checked the documents before he answered.

    The estate, the mansion, and the rest of your possessions now belong to the Duke of Reinhardt. There had been a demand to send the belongings of the count we are taking away to his estate.

    Theyre going to the Duchy?

    Rose had an idea.

    She would definitely find Laritte at the Dukes mansion. There was a chance she could get back her possessions if she begged Laritte for forgiveness.

    Mom! Dad! This is not the time to be sitting here idly. Lets hurry and make our way to the Dukes mansion.

    What are you nning to do?

    Laritte is there! We could try apologizing to that girl!

    The Count and his wife exchanged looks out of concern.

    Rose continued, determined to convince them.

    If nothing happens even after apologizing, we will reveal it to the public and get our house back. We cant get thrown off without a penny!

    Thats not a bad idea!

    Having been convinced by Rose, they began to prepare to leave.

    Ian and Laritte were having a peaceful time.

    Ians excessive work had also gradually diminished. Even so, he didnt appear in any gathering again.

    He agreed with Larittes opinion on such a ce being annoying.

    Plenty of activities could be done in the house of the Duke itself.

    The two could spend time eating together, or if the weather was nice, they could have a light pic in the garden.

    Or choose to talk about a random luxury item.

    They spent the afternoon as usual when each chose a book to read from the study.

    The study looked so old that it seemed as if it were built a hundred years ago. But that didnt mean it was true.

    From the open window came light sun rays pouring in and the refreshing scent of flowers apanying the slow breeze.

    Ian and Laritte read the books in their hands while taking a bite of the cookies the chef had made ambitiously.

    At some point, Ian asked.

    Ive been wondering about this for a while, but is that what its about?

    The title of the book in Larittes hand was 100 Easy Recipes Starting With Dragons.

    This was the first time he came to know that such a thing existed in the study.

    It contains recipes that contain dragon parts.

    The ingredients found from dragons were known to be very rare.

    The remains of runaway dragons were distributed in the order in which they contributed to the destruction of viges.

    However, Ian, being a Swordmaster, had never eaten anything made of a dragon part.

    Where do they get them from?

    I assume thats the reason why they wrote it in their imagination.

    Ian became more curious.

    No, if thats the case, is it meaningful as a recipe?

    This is where it gets interesting.

    Laritte returned to concentrate on the book again.

    Ian was going to question her again.

    However, his eyes stopped on her appearance.

    Her silver strangles swayed as the breeze from outside touched them.

    He felt his pulse elerate again.

    Now, he had epted this as an evesting feeling.

    For days, he had thought of too many excuses to exin it. But he failed.

    Laritte was beautiful.

    Objectively at that.

    Would such a person grow less attractive in his eyes if she remained a friend?

    No wonder it made him tremble!

    He would be fine once he got used to it over time.

    Then, a maid quietly walked into the study.

    My Lord, I havee to say something

    She whispered to him.

    Count Brumayer, Countess Brumayer, and their daughter havee to see the Madam. Do you want me to send them off? I thought Madam might feel ufortable.

    Theyre here?

    Now that he thought about it, today was the day the family of the Count would be thrown out of the house.

    I can see why theyre here.

    Now, there was no need to hide it from Laritte.

    He closed the book and told her the truth.

    Laritte, the Brumayers havee to the estate.

    Them? Why..

    Ive confiscated the Counts property. Ah, and the dress of Duchess Selena that they stole must be on the way back, too.

    It was so sudden to Laritte.

    When did that happen?

    Im sorry I didnt tell you in advance. I was afraid that youd stop me.

    She wasnt angry, of course.

    Ian read her face and said.

    They wish to see you. You can go swear at them or use violence. There will be no one watching.

    Hmm.

    She agonized for a moment and shook her head.

    She had no reason to meet them.

    The warm treatment she was receiving at the Duchy was enough.

    Ill go if you ask me, Ian.

    Then you dont have to. Ill go take a look myself.

    Ian stood up.

    His walk to dere the familys death sentence was extremely rxed.

    Meanwhile, the Brumayers stood still at the door of the huge mansion.

    Count Brumayer crossed his arms before his chest.

    Why arent you taking us to the parlor?

    The Duke has only allowed you to stay here. Please wait here.

    The maids expression was very cold.

    So were all of the employees.

    The Brumayers deserved it for whatever they did to Laritte.

    The Count had never been disgraced like this.

    How dare you!

    The Countess stopped him by grabbing his wrist.

    Have patience, honey.

    It wasnt just the servants.

    The knights also looked at them coldly from afar.

    Rose responded.

    Thats right, dad. Lets just stay low for a second. Until that little Laritte..

    Hmph! I understand. I cant wait to see how bright her face has be.

    A knight cleared his throat.

    Ahem! Ahem!

    This is the Duchy. If you use profanity toward the Duchess, itll be close to impossible for the Duke to spare your life.

 Chapter 48

    Count Brumayer pointed his finger in a frenzied manner.

    Laritte wouldnt have been born without me! That little girl dared to

    He choked on his words as soon as Ian appeared.

    The Count has never thought of her as your child, so how does it matter now?

    D-Duke!

    Very well. If the Count relentlessly curses Laritte, I shall hold no judgment before ending his life. Ill make sure of it.

    The Count stuttered in response.

    W-Where is Laritte..?

    She doesnt wish toe out here. I doubt she has any reason to care about you.

    Rose, who was hiding behind the Countess, yelled.

    It cant be true!

    Ian shed his smile at Rose.

    I see thedy still hasnte to her senses. She came all the way here.

    He took heavy steps toward Rose.

    Have you been dreaming when Laritte saved your life?

    Eek!

    Rose hid behind the Countess in fear again.

    The Countess fell to her knees on the floor.

    I beg you! Please have mercy on us! Theres nowhere we can go. Doesnt our familys property appear as dust in front of the Dukes?

    Indeed. Why have youe here then?

    T-That..

    Do not worry about your journey from now on. I hear the Marquiscks the resources to rule the cold north. Many people keep freezing to death.

    Ian gestured to his knights.

    Prepare to send them to the North.

    Yes, Captain!

    The knights obeyed and captured the Brumayers with both arms.

    The Countess realized that their entire n had failed. She screamed.

    Then, Duke! How are you any different from us?!

    Hmm.

    Intrigued, Ian raised his right hand, and the knights stopped dragging the family at hismand.

    Go ahead.

    We admit that weve mistreated Laritte! But we had fair reasons!

    Ian once received a report on Larittes frail figure to have numerous injuries.

    The fact that those injuries had to be covered by clothes was very pressing.

    Hitting with a heated whip suited your reasons? Funny. Laritte had been treated as a thorough underdog in your family, wasnt she? Was it a fair manner to mistreat such a child?

    Y-You are the same! Were weakpared to you, Duke! Youre mistreating the weak like we once did!

    What a load of trash, Ian thought.

    Commoners barely make a living, and the aristocrats are weak..?

    He shrugged.

    Really? Then, I suppose Im as coarse as you are. So what if I am?

    What..

    Im sorry, but Ive never pretended to be nice.

    The knights continued as Ian beckoned again.

    Duke! Arghhh!!

    His face remained emotionless as the Counts family was dragged away.

    The nanny Ava approached behind him.

    The Counts belongings have arrived. What should we do with them, Duke?

    Present the stolen dress to Laritte in a box. Burn the rest.

    But the goods seem valuable. Especially Count Brumayers. Hes only known to possess luxury items all his life. Even his cane is from a popr social workshop. Why dont we send some useful furniture to an orphanage we have nearby?

    Fair enough. Clean it up.

    Ian took the dress and stepped into the mansion.

    Just in time, Butterfly appeared in the front yard and followed Ian.

    Meow.

    Youve gotten fat. Has your mother been feeding you a lot?

    Both of them walked back to the mansion.

    That was it.

    The house of Brumayer, which was once known as a contributor to the foundation of the empire, came to an eternal end.

    On this one calm afternoon.

    Ian dered as he walked into the study.

    I have a present for you, Laritte.

    He held out a long box, beautifully wrapped with ribbons.

    What kind of present did you bring when you went to meet the Brumayers?

    She asked as she epted the box.

    ..What happened to them? Theyre not dead, are they?

    You dont want them dead?

    Larittes innocent and indifferent eyes seemed to be mixed with various emotions.

    She might have wished for it, but she shook her head.

    Then..

    Theyve been sent far away from here. If they behave, they wont die.

    At least, Laritte now had no chance of running into them.

    She seemed surprised. Her living a peaceful life in this mansion still felt like a dream.

    Anyway, please have a look at your gift.

    On Ians reminder, she opened the box.

    Inside it was the dress that used to belong to Ians mother, Selena.

    He had given it to Laritte, who in turn lost it to Rose. It finally found its way back.

    Oh

    She felt uncertain. She was ashamed that she lost the dress of the previous Duchess.

    Ian, reading her face, said.

    Im sorry.

    Why are you apologizing?

    This is something that the royal court decided to covet because of the dragons fabric. This dress made you suffer so much.

    Laritte could understand that he was trying tofort her.

    Can I present it to you again to be sure no one takes it away?

    He said as she stared at the dress in conflict.

    It reminded her of Ians mother, whom she had never even seen.

    Forgive me, Lady Selena. If you give me another chance, I promise Ill never lose it again.

    She firmlymitted.

    If I lose this again, I shall be ready to ept death.

    What?

    That morbid statement of hers unsettled Ian.

    She hugged the box tight in her arms like her own child.

    I shall ept death!

    Wha?

    Of course, that day never arrived when she lost the dress again.

    However, Ian seemed worried.

    What if the dress gets lost, and she epts death?

    Laritte clutched the dress with her dear life.

    For the first time, she had something she didnt want to give up on, even if it risked her life.

    The dress, and the warm people she was living with.

    She made a promise not to lose either of them.

    Laritte and the veteran of the Knights

    Ian was now frequently seeing Laritte on his way.

    Today, the two bumped into each other in the hallway again.

    Laritte asked,

    Where are you going? With a sword?

    He was wearing ck armor. The ck te of copper insignia was reminiscent of a dragon. Any young woman wouldve fallen in love at first sight. People were believed to be attracted to someone with a strong demeanor.

    But Laritte was only curious about his destination.

    I have a simple transmission to attend. Im going to the training field.

    The transmission ceremony was a ce for knights to gather before they leave on a mission. With the fate of the nation at stake, the ceremony was held grandly.

    In this case, however, Ian was needed to check their status.

    Some of the knights have to leave for the Magee teau. And what is Laritte doing?

    I was just taking a walk. Then Ill apany you to the field.

    Are you sure?

    There was a dullness in his voice.

    Ian wanted to distance himself from Laritte until he could treat her normally as a friend. To help himself recover from the strange palpitations as soon as possible.

    Dont you have any other things to attend to?

    You already know that I dont have anything to do..

    The Duke of Reinhardt lived like an isted ind in a sea, who distanced himself from other nobles. And there had been such a tendency for generations, which is why Laritte became more adamant.

    The Duchy of Reinhardt was the definition of perfect.

    Thats why Laritte didnt have much work as a hostess.

    Eventually, Ian had to head to the training field with Laritte.

 Chapter 49

    Laritte asked as she walked down the hallway.

    Why are they going to the Magee teau? Its within the Dukedom, isnt it?

    The teau was located far away from the mansion. Because of that, she realized just how vast the Dukedom was.

    Thats right. Im sending a dispatch unit to trace a dragon rumored to be seen on thend.

    She was surprised. The expression wasnt visible on her face, but she was.

    A runaway dragon was known to appear every decade. Such dragons needed to be eradicated by the Swordmasters and the troops they lead.

    Thats concerning.

    Were not sure. The farmers may have just mistaken it when they saw the marks made by some kind of an animal.

    One in a hundred chances lead to locating a real dragon.

    The Ducal couple emerged from the mansion. The mood in the air felt different than usual. Everyone was engaged in preparing the investigation team. A shiny horse was prepared for the knight. The luggage containing necessary items was tied to the horse.

    One of the men approached the Duke.

    Captain! Allow me to report the progress.

    Hows the health condition of the knight?

    Everything is fine. The physician has finished his examination.

    Ian listened to further reports, while Laritte walked to where the horse stood.

    After finishing, Ian approached her.

    What are you doing?

    Just looking around.

    She was staring at the horse. Her eyes were so intense that even the trained stallion backed away in fear.

    ..Do you want to eat that horse?

    Every individual standing around the couple thought the same.

    No. Im just watching it.

    Or something about its skin..

    He stopped at Larittes fierce eyes.

    Oh! I know.

    Go ahead.

    Laritte nodded.

    Neither did she want to have its meat nor its leather.

    Her gaze was affectionate.

    There could be only one meaning.

    Do you want to ride a horse?

    Um

    That was what she wanted. Her eyes sparkled a thousand colors in response.

    The knights watching whispered between themselves.

    No way, thats what she wanted? She looked as if she wanted to grill its meat.

    Just as I thought, something is different about her

    Horses were only known to be ridden by knights in the Iassa Empire. This had continued for over a thousand years. Lords could enjoy such horse-riding activities, but thedies were forbidden. Women were supposed to be gentle and flowery. That was the rule.

    Needless to say, Laritte was a little hesitant to speak her mind. She wasnt sure if Ian cared about such historic rules.

    Then Ill prepare a suit for you. Itll probably take a few days.

    Ian said without a hint of difficulty.

    Are you sure?

    Have you ever seen me lie?

    How many days is it going to take?

    It needs more time. We have to find the right horse for Laritte, and since youre a beginner, youll need a helmet for your protection.

    At that, her eyesnded on his helmet.

    Any horse should be fine. And, this shall be enough for protecting my head.

    What shall?

    She took his helmet.

    Ian couldnt allow that. He couldnt let Laritte get hurt with this mediocre helmet.

    Laritte dered, pressing down his helmet over her head.

    Perfect.

    The people around were all stunned.

    Not way!

    Larittes head was way smaller than Ians.

    The helmet ttered on her head. Not to mention, how heavy it was.

    But she believed this was perfect for her.

    Is this helmet expensive? You can just lend it to me.

    Not much.

    It was very expensive.

    Sounds great.

    .Ill give it to you if I have

    Oh! My neck. Is it supposed to sit like this?

    Her head was leaning out of bnce.

    Panicking, Ian grabbed the sides of the helmet.

    Neck! Laritte, the neck!

    Whoever they are, they made this too heavy.

    My father never asked the craftsman. It seems it has be useless.

    Ian looked at her face, shadowed by the helmet under the sun.

    She looked brighter than usual.

    His mind went nk.

    Her beauty was so heart-impaling, he couldnt control it.

    This cant be happening.

    He muttered under his breath.

    He had to keep his distance from her.

    The problem was that he didnt get a chance.

    A knight climbed on the horse and galloped toward the said teau.

    Surprisingly, after a few days, Ian found an excuse to push himself away from Laritte.

    A peregrine falcon, which was circling over the mansion, perched on the window frame of Ians office. It tapped on the ss with its yellow, curved beak.

    Hm?

    Ians eyesnded on a letter tied to the birds foot.

    It was sent by the knight from the Magee teau.

    A bird must go through high training to be used as a messenger. They were used in cases of urgency.

    Ava, who was in the office, asked.

    What is it about, Duke?

    Wait a minute.

    The contents of the letter were as follows.

    A close examination of the giant w marks on a tree proves the rumors.

    Thats troublesome.

    There could be two possibilities.

    Either a newborn was out of control of its power, or the dragon was a runaway.

    In the case of the former, searching the surroundings would not help in finding the dragon. It was still unknown if a parent was apanying it.

    Thetter, if the dragon was a runaway, would be the worst situation.

    This called for the need for a punitive force.

    Ian delved into thoughts.

    It was natural for him to participate in such service.

    This is a good chance. With this, I can stay away from Laritte for a while.

    Ava asked.

    Shall I send a word to the Swordmasters along with the report to the Imperial Pce?

    That wont be necessary.

    Other Swordmasters from the Imperial Pce and other families were needed to establish a punitive force. There werent many knights avable.

    However, the Knights of Reinhardt were a forceparable to the Imperial. About three-fifths of them were enough to handle this situation.

    Call for the knights before theres any damage to the civilians. I shall personally apany the troops.

    The news broke out through the mansion walls.

    The employees chattered, half-worried, and half-expectant.

    The words quickly reached Laritte.

    She came to Ians office.

    I was told by Alice and Irene. That youre leaving.

    The maids deliver words at the speed of light.

    Ian had to deal with several matters concerning the punitive force during this time. He was getting ready to tell Laritte, but she was faster.

    Well, thats what happened. Itll be long before I teach you horse-riding.

    Im here to say that it can be dangerous.

    Dont worry. I have experience in tackling them.

    Even then, such battles have ended without casualties.

    Rather, a war against humans had proven to be more dangerous.

    Because the runaway dragons were simple and easy to predict, unlike humans.

    Laritte froze.

    Even if you install a troop, are you sure you can locate that dragon? If not, the journey would be aplete waste.

    He had no intention to hurt her.

    However, it would also take time to journey to the teau with that much luggage and safely return. Two weeks at the very least.

    Hmph.

    Agonizing, Laritte walked out of the office.

    Ian, left by himself in his office, frowned.

    Had he said anything offensive?

    He shouldve been the first to tell her.

    He was wondering about what he should do when she rushed back to the room.

    Laritte, whats wrong?

    I wanted to return this to you.

    Her frail arms held the helmet she took from himst time.

 Chapter 50

    Previously, Ian had given it to her because she seemed very fond of it. However, he cautioned her not to use it since it could hurt her neck.

    Its mine, but Im lending it to you so you dont get hurt.

    And here she was pushing it towards him, tantly iming it to be hers. But her tone was full of concern.

    Ian was stunned, noticing the sudden hardening of her face.

    After a few minutes, a knight knocked on the door and walked inside.

    Please confirm the necessary supplies, Captain.

    Laritte let the knight in before she walked out of the room.

    She didnt want to disturb Ian when he was busy.

    She gave up her precious helmet and gave up her wish.

    Ill be backter. Please excuse me.

    She turned around without a second thought while the helmet stayed still in Ians hand.

    Captain?

    The knight held out a document of supplies, but Ian paid no attention.

    He could only hear a cracking sound from the helmet he was holding. Not long after, a tendon sprang up in his hand.

    C-Captain?

    What is wrong with me?

    He sighed heavily.

    He needed a quick talk with her.

    The squadron was set up quickly. All from the Knighthood of Reinhardt. Enough for the troop.

    But with about two-fifth of knights leaving, the mansion would be quite deserted.

    After Ian was cleared of the false charge, it was taking quite a long time for the other knights to return.

    A few knights are left behind, but theyll have no problem in protecting the mansion.

    Ian said to Laritte.

    The mansion was situated atop a hill.

    The knights leaving with Ian used to ramble on to Laritte. Now, however, the knights who would be with her were elite.

    Protecting the mansion?

    Ian nodded when she asked.

    We were able to strengthen our security with help from Count Rei. Shes a Knight of our Order.

    Even so, the Duchy had imprable defenses, so there was nothing to worry about.

    However, it seemed Ian was overprotective.

    Redra, who was standing next to Ian, bowed her head.

    I am Redra Rei, madam.

    The red-haired knight already knew about Laritte. Well, unterally.

    On the day Madam came to the mansion, I apanied her.

    Laritte seemed surprised. She had no memory of it.

    I was unconscious at the time. But I dont think I have seen you ever since that day.

    Youre right, Madam. I havent been present in the mansion since I was performing operations outside. All the knights of aristocratic descent did.

    When the Dukes people were separated by the stigma of treason, knights of noble origin were allowed to work for another family.

    Due to their contracts with those families, their return had been dyed.

    Like Redra, only a handful of nobles were released immediately. They helped manage the Dukedom outside the mansion.

    It was Ians ruse as well.

    They didnt help Laritte adjust to the mansion. Aristocrats grew up, learning how to treat illegitimate children.

    Lady Redra isnt dressed in armor?

    No. Ive been given orders to stay at the mansion. Im tasked to protect you during Captains absence.

    Redra was different from the knights Laritte had met before. She was tough and concealing. Though she was of noble birth, she was on the side of Larittes delight.

    On the day Laritte arrived at the mansion, Redra was defeated by Ians stubbornness and forced to swear to serve Laritte.

    Now, the time hade for the punitive force to leave for their destination.

    Ian, who was in the lead, climbed up his horse.

    Ill be seeing you soon, Laritte.

    Please return safely.

    Im more worried about Laritte getting bored here.

    He wasnt joking.

    If you need anything while Im away, just let nanny Ava know. Shell help you get everything your way. Except for divorce.

    What if that is what I want?

    He frowned under the helmet.

    When you make a joke, make sure to act like you are.

    I tried my best.

    With that, he nodded to her as a sign of taking departure.

    Hooves thudded on the ground as the squad followed their leader.

    But there was something Ian missed.

    Larittes enemies could arise not only from outside the Dukedom but also inside.

    Knights from noble families said they would at least take a month to return.

    What is happening?

    A few days after the punitive force left, Redra rushed to the annex, frowning. She started to reorganize the knights.

    Bartolt, the knight in deputy who betrayed Ian, was not themander anymore.

    Redra was the top interim deputymander of the Order now.

    Find out the number of people who came back. Howd this happen?

    The families they were serving had broken their contracts early.

    As a result, most of the knights, who belonged to the remaining three-fifths of the Order of Reinhardt, have returned.

    The situation was like this.

    When Ian caused the house of Brumayers to fall, other families became frightened. Thats the reason they returned the knights before the end of the contractual period. They wanted to appear cooperative in the eyes of the whole nation.

    A family servilely broke the contract, and everyone followed suit. As a result, something so unprecedented happened.

    All have returned, except for five or six.

    That many?

    This left Redra concerned. The knights were directed toward the annex.

    She didnt want them to run into Laritte, but it was a difficult task now, considering how many have returned.

    Those guys wouldnt like her. Itd be a hassle.

    The Knights of Reinhardt could sacrifice their lives for the Duchy.

    But the question was, Would they recognize Laritte as their Madam?

    Since Ian chose her, there would be no formal problem.

    But humans were known to act on emotions. Their subtle hostility would haunt Laritte. Since Ian wasnt here.

    Anyway, Ill have to let her know.

    All the knights were supposed to return here as of today.

    She needed a ce to convene and introduce them to the Madam.

    Redra walked to Laritte, who was strolling through the rose garden.

    Madam, may I ask you something?

    Larittes tone was kind.

    What is it?

    She couldnt even spend time with Laritte since she was in charge of maintaining the defense of the mansion.

    She used to think that talking to a beautiful woman usually made a man tense. Yet, being a woman herself, she felt so awkward.

    Madam, we received a report that the rest of the knights have returned. I think they should be summoned for the Madam to be introduced.

    Okay, at what time shall I be present?

    It doesnt need to be anything grand, so anytime will be fine. I rmend 4 in the afternoon today. Its spring, but the sun might irritate your skin at this time of day.

    If theres no other possible choice, we will go with your suggestion.

    Redra jogged back to prepare for the meet.

    By 4 PM, Laritte was out on the rough floor of the field. But not all of the knights were present before her.

    Laritte shed a smile.

    ording to the data sent by Lady Redra, shouldnt this ce be packed with knights?

    Rather, it seemed to be half of what Redra said.

    In the distance, Redra was seen screaming angrily.

    If hes noting, drag him by the hair!

    Laritte walked up to where she was.

    Is something the matter?

    Redra, who was furiously breathing, closed her mouth in embarrassment.

    That.. Many knights are absent here. They appear to have fallen sick.

    They mustve caught a cold.

    Of course, everyone knew that wasnt the reason.

    Since they heard their Captain wasnt here, they were unwilling to see an illegitimate child as their Duchess. This was a type of protesting.

    Redra shook her head firmly. They should take care of Madam.

    Theres no such thing. I apologize, but if you wait a little longer, Ill call for them again.

    Then are the rest of the knights attending?

    Allow me to speak to them. I have an idea.

    Redra Rei.

    Her greatest ability was how she spoke.

    She was one of the most prominent and promising women in the Empire of Iassa. It was not umon for a woman to take responsibility for a County. In addition, she was the closest of the eight, strong Swordmaster candidates of the Empire. Originally, she was ranked the third among the Knights of Reinhardt and became the second inmand after the disappearance of the traitor.

    Redra was an icon for female knights.

 Chapter 51

    Then Ill be waiting there. Please be at ease.

    Laritte made her way under the cool shade of a tree.

    Alice and Irene, the twin maids, were worried that their madam might have been offended. They either asked Laritte to chastise the knights or offered her snacks.

    Try this one, madam. Its very sweet!

    Those knights are really terrible. Am I right? If only the Duke was here.. hmph!

    Laritte only shrugged in response.

    The fragrant grass under the tree was calming.

    Just in time, a yellow striped butterfly appeared in front of her. It sat on the tip of her finger as she reached out her hand.

    It doesnt matter.

    She meant it. She didnt care whether the knights hated her or not.

    It took such a long time for Laritte to acknowledge herself.

    The knights who grew up as aristocrats, much less others, of course thought she was pretending.

    In the distance, Redra looked like she was losing her sanity.

    You dont have to scream like that. Youre only making yourself struggle.

    Laritte yawned under the warm sun.

    She decided Lady Redra needed some juice to calm down.

    Knights absent from the meeting were gathered at the annex.

    Would it be okay to have so many knights there?

    What are they all going to do?

    In the midst of them was an old man. His name was Mason Moore, and he was the oldest knight of the Order. His times of glory might have gone, but he was twice as towering and muscr as the young knights. Even now, he was considered one of the strongest. Everyone looked out for him.

    Is everything all right, Sir Mason?

    For the Knights of Reinhardt, Mason was as absolute as Redra. If Redra had force and power, Mason had influence and skill upon the Knights.

    Mason clicked his tongue inwardly.

    Youngsters these days, too naive to stop threatening someone.

    So what, if Lady Redra is the interim deputymander? You should rx, old man.

    Mason was the one who told them not to attend the meeting Redra ordered them.

    At my best, Im not driven by my temper.

    But his thoughts were diverging.

    The liaison remarked.

    Lady Redra has said, those who wouldnt participate in the introductory meeting will be kicked out of the annex.

    What?

    The knights were shocked to the core.

    How could a knight be discarded for not attending the meet!

    Themander and the owner of the Order was Ian Reinhardt. Only he had such rights.

    The knights rebelled against Redras message delivered by the liaison.

    Shes kicking us out? Thats too far!

    It cant be possible!

    Mason, however, had a different opinion.

    Sitting at the center of the knights, he burst intoughter.

    Bwahaha!

    The sun beams entering the vi were as dizzying as his heart.

    Shes got a shot at that.

    What does that mean, Sir Mason?

    Mason responded calmly.

    Lady Redra is sending us out. Shes just doing her job.

    But how can we surrender?

    Mason Moore heaved a sigh. It seemed the knights these days didnt use an ounce of their brains.

    He began to exin.

    Has anyone taken a Knights vow since we returned to Reinhardts mansion?

    Of course, we didnt. Captain isnt present here.

    So are we knights of this mansion yet?

    Only then did the knights understand Masons words.

    They thought they were knights. Thats how employees treated themselves, too. However, employees didnt need to pledge.

    Obviously! The Captain isnt here.

    Now, they were uninvited at Reinhardts mansion.

    Well get to take vows when he gets back anyway. Lady Redra had such an interesting idea. Shes smart.

    The knights began to murmur among themselves.

    They didnt want to be kicked out of the mansion for going against an order. They coulde back to the Duchy, but it would be disgraceful.

    The downside was that they would be kicked out.

    The atmosphere in the annex deteriorated.

    Everyone turned to look at Mason, while two of them spoke up.

    S-Sir Mason. Do you really think we shouldnt attend it?

    Theres nothing we can do about it.

    They had swore upon their flesh and bones to serve the house of Reinhardt.

    Mason instigated this, because as an aristocrat, he could not see an illegitimate girl sitting as the Duchess.

    But this time, Mason raised the white g.

    How can this old man stop you when you want to go?

    But Sir Mason said.?

    I think Im old enough to get over my illness. Im not really feeling well, so please leave me alone.

    Well. She cant fire Sir Mason. What amander Lady Redra is.

    Mason had been in the Order since his father and Ians fathers time. He had stayed here since his apprenticeship. He was a teacher to the Knights now. The Knightship of Reinhardt was his pride and destiny.

    In his view, he was opposed to Redras actions. A young knight controlling a knighthood. The purpose of her actions was only to show off her strength because the illegitimate girl was backing her up.

    To organize the Knights of Reinhardt, Mason would have to take over the power of the Knights himself.

    An illegitimate child without the presence of Captain cannot do anything. Lady Redra is the only one he needs to be wary of.

    What could she do after she gathered the knights together?

    They wouldnt even salute Laritte properly.

    But there was something the old man was mistaken about. He thought everyone would ignore illegitimate children like nobles did.

    However, as opposed to that, Laritte had a lot of support. Ian, the knights who left on duty with him, and the servants. And among the servants was Ava. The power of the mansions households resided in the head maids grip.

    She was responsible for everything in the house. No one denied how Ian treated her like a mother. Then again, she was the strength of Laritte.

    Ava stomped her feet down the hall.

    The madam called the knights, and theyre disrespecting her?

    She was furious. Another maid followed behind her. There was flour on her sleeve, perhaps because she was in the kitchen.

    This is aplete disregard toward Madam! Ava needs to teach them a lesson!

    Just because the Duke is gone, they think it  would  be  fine.

    Ill not tolerate any harm thates to her!

    Ava dashed towards the training field.

    After a while, more knights arrived at the field. Including the ones who were lured in by Redras threat.

    Redra passed through the columns of the knights.

    One appears to be absent.

    A knight carefully spoke up.

    Sir Mason Moore said he was really sick.

    Speaking of, Sir Mason is the one whos missing. Hmph! Theres no knight as arrogant as him

    Redra agonized with her arms folded.

    Was he expecting Redra to force him to attend?

    That will be hard for both of us.

    Mason was neither a Swordmaster nor a candidate of Swordmaster, but he had skills. He was hard to tackle, even for a candidate who had a conditional sword like Redra.

    Whats more, Mason had a high reputation within the Order. She wouldnt be able to fire him.

    Thereafter, Laritte, who was enjoying the shade of the tree, approached.

    Lady Redra, are they notplete yet?

    Yes. One is missing.

    There must be a reason. Let us move on. The maids keep trying to feed me.

    Laritte sounded desperate.

    She didnt want to eat, but it was hard to refuse when she saw the maids deer eyes.

    Eventually, the meeting began.

    Laritte stood on the podium. She could see the armament in the distance.

    It wasnt like the gathering shed attended with Ian before.

    The knights began a parade in unison.

    However, when the knights looked up at Laritte, they found herughing.

    And they said they were knights of noble descent?

 Chapter 52

    The knights had to show their respect toward Laritte at Redras signal.

    Laritte beckoned Redra, who stood behind her.

    Lets finish this quickly.

    Please wait a moment.

    Redra wanted to straighten out their discipline. She was going to set an example today even if she had to punish someone for that. They were the first to cross the line.

    I hope youre alright

    Its alright. Im fine. So lets just proceed. Can you ask them to finish?

    Laritte appreciated Redras concern. She herself just had a different understanding of the situation she was in.

    ..As you wish, Madam.

    Redra held out her sword from her waist. Sunlight reflected off the de as she shouted.

    Raise your sword!

    The knights lined up, grumbling at Redrasmand.

    Shes telling us to raise our swords.

    To an illegitimate girl? Thats too much.

    When they reluctantly took out their swords, a stout woman walked over the hill where the mansion was located. The keen sight of the knights helped recognize her.

    Thats the nanny. Why does she look so angry?

    Obviously, her anger was directed towards the knights.

    Minutes passed as more knights started to notice her.

    However, Laritte, who was standing on the podium, did not notice Ava standing behind her.

    Well, I guess thats enough, right?

    Laritte uttered, and as she began to descend down the podium, the demeanor of the knights gradually changed.

    Life in the mansion would be difficult for Laritte if she werent in the nannys surveince. Ava took care of everything in the mansion, from food and clothing to maintaining the living spaces.

    Are you saying Lady Ava is on her side? How could this happen?!

    The knights were quick to understand.

    Shouldnt they greet the Duchess properly, then?

    But Laritte had already left the podium without receiving any.

    W-Wait a minute!

    The knights shouted in unison.

    Laritte was still unaware.

    Any other illegitimate child wouldve been scared to ignore or even face the annoyed expressions of the knights. If such an urrence were to happen, they would usually keep their gaze at the knights until proper behavior was shown.

    The knights started to panic.

    What a strange woman!

    Laritte was on her way back to the mansion when her eyes found Ava.

    What are you doing here?

    What else, Madam? When youre old, your hands and feet get numb when you stay still, so you exercise. Hoho.

    Ava shed a sweet smile towards her. There was no sign of that cold re she was delivering to the knights minutes ago.

    Laritte loved this friendly smile of hers. She nodded to Ava and turned to the mansion.

    Ava turned her face back to the field with her jaw clenched.

    Ahem! Ahem!

    Her cough was full of difort. Meanwhile, the knights realized what mistake they had made.

    A few dayster at the Magee teau.

    Ian was investigating the said area with a punitive force.

    The vast region, which used to be home to many flora and fauna, had now turned into a barrennd. Only small hills, simr to those in a desert, were stacked side by side.

    For that reason, Ian expected to find the dragon quickly.

    However, hed traveled a rough ride for days, yet there was no sight of it.

    As the sun went down, the weather became cold.

    Captain, its time to hit the barracks.

    Time to take a rest.

    Ian ordered him to proceed before getting off his horse.

    He held back his tired sigh. He took out a clean water bottle to drink water, while his mind slipped into a thought.

    The runaway dragon was supposed to be in this area since they came here following its footprints. But it seemed to have left this area already.

    However, history used to say otherwise.

    It was said that despite the dragon being a runaway, it always had a faint sense of reasoning. Thanks to that, he could have fled to another ce.

    It hadnt gone that far, had it?

    If it had gone away, Ian would have known it. In that case, Laritte would be safe.

    His thoughts changed to her.

    What was she doing now? He wanted to be able to contact her at least.

    Im supposed to send a letter to the mansion every week, so I still have a few days.

    It was when he got lost in thoughts about Laritte. The knights shared a drink of whiskey with each other. If not, it would have been very difficult to beat the fierce cold of the night. One of them walked up to Ian.

    Captain. Heres a sip of whiskey

    Ian jolted out of his trance.

    Laritte?

    Pardon?

    Ians response cut off the knights words, who had a bewildered look on his face.

    Captain just said the Ladys name, right?

    Ian realized and glossed over his words.

    Oh, no. I meant.. I was worried if Laritte was safe.

    Ah, I see.

    You see, I dont know what shes been up to. Im afraid she has destroyed a statue by now.

    He stopped when he realized he was speaking gibberish.

    Ian left the knight with a dry response and entered a private tent.

    He lifted the tent and saw amp tied with a string beside the wall of the tent. He sat down on the cot arranged beside themp.

    It was him who chose to distance himself from Laritte. But he didnt like the idea of leaving her alone.

    Thats enough. Dont think about it, Ian Reinhardt.

    He shook off the thoughts before lying down in his bed.

    Time passed as his eyes became heavy. Gradually, he fell asleep.

    Suddenly, he smelled something flowery in the dark.

    Wake up. My sleepy husband.

    He opened his eyes.

    It wasnt the shabby tent he saw. It was the bed in his Duchess room.

    Laritte was on top of Ian. His golden eyes vividly gazed at her.

    Why was she here?

    The Laritte from the dream smiled gently.

    How long are you going to sleep? If you want to sleep again, let me kiss you good night.

    Ian didnt realize it was a dream.

    His brain, which created the virtual world, began to adapt to the scene ying. It felt so natural.

    Ah, we are finally starting to be a sweet couple.

    Ian?

    Laritte was dressed in a white nightgown.

    She swept the hair strands away from his face as her frill wrist touched his lips.

    Youre not sick, are you? If thats the case, you mustnt get up today.

    At a loss for words, Ian finally spoke.

    No, Im not sick.

    He touched Larittes lips with his fingers.

    Today feels different. I think its the first time youve felt so warm.

    Laritte grinned like a puppy.

    In reality, this wouldnt have happened because they used a separate room.

    The Ian in the dream smiled gently, unaware of the meaning behind her words.

    Why are youughing?

    Hmm maybe because you want to kiss me?

    He raised his head and gave her a light kiss on her lips.

    How did you know?

    The quilt rustled between them, to reveal his tanned chest to Laritte.

    You know, Ian. My love.

    Yes. Go ahead.

    Her hand touched his chest. Her fingers were whitepared to his dark skin.

    Ian couldnt help but think her nails looked so beautiful.

    Seconds passed as their breathing became faster.

    Laritte maintained a distinctive faint smile.

    You know. Ian.

    Ian replied,

    Thats the second time youve said it.

    At that moment, the sunlight that was shining through the window disappeared.

    You know.

    Laritte?

    Something felt strange, so he sat up.

    It was when he was getting out of bed with Laritte in his arms that the Laritte in the dream kicked her tongue.

    Wake up.

    Ian jolted up from his sleep in reality.

    Clueless, he looked around.

    He was still in his tent on the Magee teau.

    The morning sun was already up.

    God damn it.

    He muttered without realizing it.

    He couldnt believe what he just dreamt of.

    Laritte appeared in his dream with him. The subtle atmosphere

    He punched the wall with no further thought. The tent made of wood, leather and cloth shook, unable to withstand the impact.

    Clicking his tongue, Ian got up from the cot.

    He started rationalizing his dream.

    It was normal for people to dream about things like that, right?

    He was worried about Laritte, thats why he kept thinking about her. And now, he even dreamed of her.

    He shook his head at the thought that he actually believed what happened in that dream.

 Chapter 53

    The storage where the Knights of Reinhardt were allowed to reside was not very lively during mealtime. Only bottled foods such as pickles were stored here. The knights meal usually came from the main building.

    A few days had passed after they met Laritte.

    The knights rose as the morning sun rose, though their moods werent bright like the sun.

    What are we going to eat today?

    Have you still not given up?

    The door of the annex opened to reveal the maids pushing the cart in. It contained the knights meal.

    Originally, there used to be many forms of healthy dishes.

    Now, it was different. The food was shabby.

    Eventually, knights became infuriated with the treatment.

    Couldnt you at least provide us bread? A loaf of bread and cheese wouldve been enough. How am I supposed to train after eating this?

    The maid, devoid of any expression, spoke.

    Were short-handed these days. Theres a memorial serviceing up soon.

    Thats ridiculous! Weve got three weeks until the memorial service!

    Then as just a maid, I do not know of that.

    The maids were acting strangely cold, too.

    The knights knew well why they were being treated like this. It was clear that Ava had a hand in this.

    Not even a man of no courtesy can eat this!

    Meanwhile, at the main building, an evil smile appeared on Avas lips.

    That was a good one.

    Keke!

    Meanwhile, Laritte peered over the window in the kitchen where Ava was standing. She found Ava smiling to her content.

    You seem happy.

    I guess its because the weather is nice here.

    Of course, Ava was harassing the knights in secret.

    Itd be silly to talk about young knights when Im so old.

    Besides, she was afraid that Laritte would feel sorry for them. That young woman was too nice and forgiving.

    By the way, did you walk to the kitchen? I would have gone there instead if you had sent a maid!

    Oh! I have something to ask of you, Ava.

    Laritte held out a piece of paper, its contents scribbled in beautiful handwriting.

    Ava began to read aloud.

    30 mint leaves, milk, casks, and strawberries. What are you going to use all these for?

    Im going to make juice.

    It was because of Redra that Laritte suddenly felt she should make strawberry juice. Shed never talked to a woman of her age, so she didnt know how to get close to her. But she wanted to do something for Redra because she looked distressed during gathering the knights.

    Would this be possible? Ian told me to ask Ava if I needed anything, so I came.

    Hoho, dont you worry, Madam! However, if you need this much, well have to send a wagon to the market. From the looks of it, I think you want to make barrels of juice.

    Yes. Id also like to give it to Ian when he returns.

    Almost a week had passed since he and his knights left to investigate.

    He was supposed to contact her every week, so she was expecting a letter to arrive anytime. She wanted to hear that Ian was safe and sound.

    Ava sent Laritte back, saying she didnt have to worry.

    Ava was on her way to order the materials Laritte requested when she suddenly fell into confusion.

    Why would she need mint leaves to make the juice?

    That was an interesting recipe.

    Ava quickly gathered the ingredients, all of the excellent quality. Thanks to this, Laritte was able to start preparing her special juice.

    She sat in a secluded unused kitchen with the ingredients. But she wasnt alone.

    Madam, youre doing this all alone!

    Alice, one of Larittes maids, grumbled.

    Laritte continued to ignore her.

    Irene chimed in.

    I thought we were going somewhere, too! What would you do if your pretty hands got calluses?

    I want to take my time with this because I have nothing else to do. This is nothing too difficult.

    Its hard. But making juice is quite fun!

    Besides, it wasnt just the two maids who were helping Laritte.

    The maids passing through the doorstep of the kitchen also sat down one by one, saying they would help theirdy.

    The maids told the knights in the annex that they were busy preparing for the memorial service, but it was a lie. They never had a day as free as today. Before they knew it, the ce became a bustling center of gossip.

    Theres an interesting wedding custom in my hometown. The man to marry should secretly engrave his name on the door te of his brides house at dawn.

    Why though?

    To dere a man should be as brave as he is?

    Thats possible. I cant tell the reason because its been ignored for such a long time.

    The recipe for Larittes strawberry juice was:

    ~ Separate the strawberries from the stalks, wash them clean, and divide them into quarters. The process took time because so many were bought.

    ~ Then mix the berries, milk, and water to form a solution. It was important to adjust the water ording to the sweetness of the milk.

    ~ Steam the heave and grind it.

    In fact, this method was not something she learned from a book, but something Laritte found by ident.

    A smile spread across her face as she recalled.

    She had a bad cold when she was eleven. No one came into contact with her for fear of the disease being transmitted to Rose. As a result, Laritte was left to starve for half a day.

    She remembered sneaking into the kitchen while holding onto her dry neck and finding strawberries.

    My throat hurt so much, I couldnt even swallow the berries.

    So she mixed the berries, milk, and water to make juice.

    However, the strawberries were of poor quality, and they didnt taste as sweet as she expected.

    Her recipe for the juice was born that way.

    As Laritte said, the servants looked amazed while they added the herbs.

    Do you put herbs in juice?

    I thought herbs were only for cooking. Its amazing to see it being used here.

    And finally, the juice was finished. Arge quantity of it, at that.

    It had an appetizing color, though it had a new herbal ingredient in it.

    Alice raised her head.

    Let me try it!

    She shouted excitedly.

    The moment she took a sip without high expectations, her eyes grew wide in surprise.

    Oh?

    The first sip was as sweet and sour as a regr juice tasted.

    Perhaps it was the effect of the ripe strawberries apanied by milk that made her feel fresh. However, the juice was not sweet enough for Alice. It tasted too foreign to think that itcked something.

    But, a unique feeling was conveyed down her throat.

    Due to that, she stopped searching for the need for sweetness.

    Irene frowned as Alice uttered.

    She was worried Alice would say something that would upset Madam.

    W-What?

    Its cool!

    The drink itself was not cold.

    The ice storage was limited in the Duchy as well.

    Since cold drinks were quite expensive, the knights only opened their wallets at an annual event.

    Alices cheeks burned with happiness.

    The taste was so refreshing

    Laritte nodded with an emotionless face as usual.

    Yes, it does have a cooling effect.

    But, Madam! How is that possible? I mean, its not like youve put ice in it, have you?

    Then, Alices eyes sparkled.

    It was the herbs.

    Is that the spearmint?

    She thought it was just an aromatic one, but it was another kind.

    Yes. Sometimes, its good to add such sweet things.

    Wow! Thats amazing.

    Seeing their positive reactions, she was now ready to hand this juice to Redra.

    Even though Laritte handed it out one by one to the maids, there was still a barrel full of it.

    Redra was inspecting the weapons in the warehouse when Laritte stepped into the dark space.

    Lady Redra.

    Madam! Have youe to see the weapons?

    No. Im here to see Redra.

    As far as Redra was concerned, she and Laritte never had a friendly conversation.

    Did she need anything?

    Is there anything I can do for you?

    Not that either. Im here to give you this. To appreciate you for your dedication.

    She held out a ss. She didnt want her to have a deep sense of gratitude towards her because they werent that close.

    But surprisingly, Redra refused.

 Chapter 54

    Forgive me, Madam.

    ..

    As a knight, I cannot receive this from Madam. That is the first code a soldier must follow. One should be wary of urrences that can result in ones heart being drawn to a particr Master. Secondly, a sense of deprivation and jealousy could arise among each other in the Order of Knights.

    Except for Redra and a couple of knights, the rest acted disrespectful towards Laritte and therefore were punished to starve for days on end.

    Redra and her followers had a good meal. That was natural and non-discriminatory. But she didnt want to receive any more than that.

    Others wouldnt have denied Larittes drink if they were in Redras position. But, Redra was too uptight.

    Ah, I see.

    What Redra was worried about was getting Larittes low response.

    Have I offended her?

    But Laritte had something else in mind.

    If it was discrimination to give a drink to a certain soldier, then she should give it to all of them. Whether the other soldiers considered her as the Duchess or not, she didnt care.

    Her past had been too rough.

    This discrimination was just a cute little speck of it.

    One afternoon, the Knights of Reinhardt were still training on the field. By the time they wrapped up, everyone was sweating even though it was spring.

    Goddamn it! Im so thirsty.

    One of them grumbled. Another knight wiped his neck with a thick cloth.

    Do you want water?

    That water is hot. Besides, I cant focus because of the trashy meals we receive nowadays!

    The knights were parched, just like grass under a scorching hot sun.

    Did you see that carriage stop at the main building? I think they bought strawberries. I wonder what those were for.

    Quit dreaming. We wont see those at our tables.

    One swung his sword, but it missed the target on the scarecrow. He dropped the sword out of shame. Thankfully, it was just a wooden sword, but the knight was furious.

    Darn it! Its all because of that illegitimate girl!

    Although they didnt say it out loud, everyone agreed.

    The other person stopped him out of courtesy.

    Thats enough.

    Why do you want me to stop? Madam is happy to see us starve.

    He understood that proper food was restricted for those who acted poorly before their master. But living on an empty stomach would certainly make them angry.

    It led them to think that Laritte, the Duchess, was aware of everything going on.

    However, Laritte waspletely oblivious to this truth, and therefore, she didnte to see it.

    Among these knights was Mason Moore.

    Mason was partly responsible for instigating them, but they couldnt me the old man. However, he kept silent during this whole conversation

    Cough, Cough.

    A young knight coughed.

    Cold beer in a ss of ice can work, too! Anything but hot water.

    Meanwhile, Laritte headed for the training field with jugs filled with juice and wooden cups. Alice and Irene followed behind.

    The girls couldnt understand Larittes determination to distribute the juice  which she made  among the knights.

    Madam! Are you certain that you dont want to reconsider? Such people dont even deserve a grain of wheat!

    In the end, they followed the will of their beloveddy, but dear me, the field was probably filled with the grumbles of angry beasts.

    I have to apologize.

    You dont owe them an apology, Madam. They are the ones who are narrow-minded. Hmph! Damn knights.

    They could see the field from afar.

    The knights noticed them one by one as Laritte and the maids approached. They stood on guard as they began to ponder.

    What brings her here? Whats in her hands?

    An ordinary youngdy would have lost her courage midway. But Laritte was different from an average individual.

    The knights saluted her reluctantly.

    Its been a while. I came to give you something.

    Laritte beckoned to the maids.

    Each knight clenched his hands at the sight of the wooden cups.

    It wasnt purchased from a store, but I assure you that it wont taste bad.

    Silence hung over the group of knights.

    Not long ago, they cursed at Laritte for not giving them a proper meal.

    But a drink

    They were embarrassed.

    One found the courage to ask.

    Why a juice all of a sudden?

    Its for the hard time youve all gone through.

    Of course, Laritte thought that it was Redra who suffered.

    Unaware of that, the knights thought she was making fun of them. But they stayed silent as they feared theyd have to receive another punishment if they confronted her again.

    But Mason stepped up.

    Im afraid I dont understand. Is this a punishment for us as well? Or is it for training?

    The old man had no hesitation in uttering suspiciousments about Laritte.

    This was part of Masons stratagem. Perhaps because Laritte decided to give them a drink when she felt pity for them.

    Shes young and an illegitimate child. Its obvious.

    How dare she make the Knights of Reinhardt suffer like this!

    Mason shook his head inwardly.

    Young Lady Redra may have sumbed to power, but he did not. He would never allow anyone to take control of this proud knighthood.

    Needless to say, Laritte didnt understand Masons words.

    What do you mean, sir?

    Everyones already having a hard time dealing with the limited meals weve been given these days. And now juice for only an hour! Funny, isnt it? What a deplorable act to mock the soldiers with such a shallow n.

    Other knights began to get even furious when they heard Mason.

    But Laritte was still clueless.

    This was what caught Mason off-guard.

    .Limited meals?

    The victorious smile he had on his face vanished.

    Larittes voice sounded innocent.

    Do knights go on diets as well? But, I thought knights needed strength.

    She poured the juice on wooden cups one by one for the knights to drink and continued.

    Even if thats the case, this juice doesnt contain sugar, so it will be fine. By the way, who is responsible for the knights meals? The cook must be quite professional.

    The knights present at the field right now were of noble origin, so they arrived at the mansionte. As a result, they could not participate in Ians squadron.

    At the same time, because they were aristocrats and received higher education, they were able to determine whether someone was lying or not.

    They could tell Laritte was unaware.

    Even though everyone acted disrespectfully toward Laritte, she did not impose any punishment.

    They were ashamed to assume that the dietary restrictions theyve been suffering from were part of Larittes plot.

    The knight who was given a cup of the juice from Laritte muttered unknowingly.

    T-Thank you very much

    Its nothing much.

    He politely epted the wooden cup  filled with Larittes special strawberry juice  with both hands.

    He raised the cup to his mouth.

    He knew that Laritte was an illegitimate girl. But he felt a little ashamed.

    This is what those strawberries were used for.

    It might not be cold, but he expected the sour and sweet taste of the strawberries.

    He took a sip.

    It was not long before the knight blurted out.

    Delicious. Somehow Its quite refreshing.

    His words startled the other men.

    Refreshing?

    Since their training had juste to an end, everyone was sweaty. Whats more, before Laritte arrived, all they had was lukewarm water in a ss.

    The knights turned to Mason as they drank the juice.

    Laritte stopped in front of Mason. She tried to pour the juice into his ss, but only a few drops came out of the jug.

    Oh, its all out.

    There was still a small amount of juice left, but it was for Redra and Ian.

    Because of that, Laritte was a bit troubled.

    He wouldnt like this kind of juice because hes old, would he?

    Forgive me. If you want to taste it, sir, please share with the other knights.

    .

    Then Ill get going. I wish you all good luck.

    Laritte went on her way to Redra with no hesitation.

    The younger knights carefully approached Mason, who did not receive a cup of juice.

    Uhm, Sir Mason.. even if its mine

    I dont need it.

    Mason somehow felt rather sorry.

    Even though they figured out Laritte didnt know anything, Masons wrinkled expression worried the knights.

    If she had nned for this situation from the beginning, she would have been a great strategist.

    She got lucky.

    Mason clicked his tongue and removed his armor.

    It should have been him to lead the Order of Knights instead of Redra. But now, he was unsure.

 Chapter 55

    Ian and his squadron were still in search of the dragon. Which signified that the dragon had left the teau.

    They were lucky to not need to fight off the beast.

    But it was a problem for Ian.

    My return to the mansion will be dyed.

    The journey took longer than expected because the entire teau had to be covered in search.

    All the while, Ian was feeling strange. His five senses werent acting up. Ever since he dreamt of Laritte.

    When he closed his eyes, he could hear her giggles, and when he covered his ears, he could smell her scent.

    He walked towards his horse and stroked the stallions mane.

    Whats up with him?

    The soldiers around him whispered to each other, aware of his strange behavior.

    As expected, hes starting to be more like the Duchess. They say couples tend to act in the same way after spending time with each other.

    Hmm, that makes sense.

    Ian began to regret his decision to leave.

    The reason why he thought so was that regardless of whether he was close or far away from her, his mind was always filled with thoughts about her.

    He constantly muttered under his breath.

    Ethical, ethical, ethical.

    He did think of Laritte but continually reminded himself that it was because of his ethical concerns.

    Ethical, ethical.

    It eventually worked. Now, he was at the point where the word ethical came to his mind when he thought of Laritte.

    Today marks a week since the squad left for the investigation.

    I promised to send her a letter today.

    Ian had written down about his situation on a piece of paper, which he gestured to a hawk to carry up through the air. It flew at a fierce speed, enjoying the vastness of the sky.

    Despite the distance between the hignds and the mansion, Laritte received the letter without any dy.

    And so, it was not long before the hawk returned to Ian.

    Ian opened the parchment that contained Larittes penmanship.

    He read its contents, trying to hold back hisughter.

    Laritte had sent him a brief update of what happened at the mansion recently.

    The aristocratic knights were back. She made strawberry juice with the help of the maids. She had a peaceful tea time with Ava. And so on.

    Finally, Ian received news that all the knights have returned.

    It was a fiasco, even more so because he wasnt present there.

    Those bastards.

    He knew Laritte wouldnt write even if she was having a hard time because of them.

    Because she couldnt care less about it.

    But, Ian portrayed the knights from a noble background as demons. For that reason, he knew they wouldnt show that much respect toward Laritte.

    The thought of the little woman being bullied caused outrage in him.

    If they so much asy a finger on her, he would slice their hand off!

    Meanwhile, the knights at the mansion suddenly felt a chill running down their spines. The knights at the teau asked Ian.

    Did something happen at the mansion?

    Tell the other knights to hurry up. I need to finish the search as soon as possible.

    The news caused him to regret his decision to be this far away from Laritte even more.

    She was left as the head of the household while he ran away to search for a dragon.

    He did take measures before he left, but Laritte had always been someone to worry about.

    It wasnt because Laritte was unreliable. Its just that he kept thinking about her even though he knew she was doing well without any issues.

    Ill have to return soon..

    His voice trailed off.

    He jumped on the horse, skillfully taking the reins, and turned the horse as he shouted.

    Resume preparations for the investigation!

    His thunderous voice shook up the teau.

    As Ians return was dyed, Ava fell into an unavoidable situation at the mansion.

    He cant make it to the memorial service.

    In the Iassa Empire, there was a practice to hold a memorial service six months after the death of a person. In case the persons soul was unable to leave the world.

    They had such a belief due to a myth, which said that the lingering feelings of a persons soul could be felt on the 180th day after the persons death.

    The memorial service should be grand.

    For those who died in peace, it was enough for their families to have a simple meal at a memorial service.

    However, the Duchys memorial service was for the bereaved families who were unjustly executed.

    It had to be grand.

    Laritte was also aware of the memorial service.

    That reminds me, its been six months since the Duke was framed for treason.

    Dont worry, Ava is ready. Hoho.

    Ian, the head of the family, was not here, so there was no need to invite guests.

    However, the aristocratic knights were present.

    Ava wasnt troubled, though.

    Although the knights could belittle Laritte if there was something wrong in the preparations, the fact that Mason Moore was crafting a scheme against her was not out of Avas expectations.

    She naturally knew that he would try to attack Laritte again during the memorial service.

    Meanwhile, Mason thought,

    It will be difficult to go against Nanny Ava. Even so, this is yourst chance to prove yourself worthy, Madam.

    By any means, he needed to find fault with Laritte at the memorial service.

    This caused both Ava and Masons worries to deepen.

    Without being aware of both of their thoughts, Laritte only wished for the sess of the memorial service.

    She understood better than anyone else how unjustly they were executed under the name of treason.

    And thats because there were hallowed rules in the world.

    So now, it was Larittes turn to do something for them.

    She vowed to make sure that the spirits moved on in peace.

    Time flew by as Ian and Laritte exchanged a few more letters.

    Then, finally, the day of the memorial service arrived.

    The memorial service was held next to the rose garden of the mansion of Reinhardt.

    Upon passing by the iron barrier painted in white around the garden, one would find arge vacant lot.

    As could be inferred from the many tombstones, this was the burial ground for those who died in the Duchy.

    The lot was fragrant because of the rose garden adjacent to it.

    The servants have been found busy with the preparations since morning.

    The distance between the pots should be greater! Not less than 13 feet!

    I think we should shape the bushes. Go get Peter.

    It was under final inspection before the memorial service began.

    Laritte also seemed to be busy. The ck dress she wore for the service was a modest one with no puffy design.

    The knights grumbled as they entered the lot with only the servants and Laritte present inside.

    Its the day of the service, yet theyre still preparing.

    Though they muttered angrily, it could be heard by everyone.

    Of course, Mason Moore was present among them.

    Laritte took a nce at the knights and turned away.

    Needless to say, she had no reason to care.

    In front of her was a stone que bearing the names of the memorial tablets.

    The lithograph was an important object made for the memorial service. It acted as a symbol for the memory of the deceased.

    After a few minutes, a pair of iron shoes and sabaton appeared next to Laritte.

    Mason Moore, despite his old age, stood beside Laritte with a muchrger and sturdier buildpared to her.

    Good Morning. Madam.

    He greeted her with a gruff voice.

    Laritte nodded at his greeting.

    Good morning.

    Their eyes were fixed on the neatly carved stone tablet.

    Even though the surface of the stone looked serene, the spirits it contained werent.

    Mason ordered the knights to find fault with the preparations of the memorial service. In the hopes of bringing back the true power of the knights.

    After the strawberry juice incident, several soldiers seemed to have started to ce their trust in Laritte, which was dangerous for him.

    The employees are still busy. Im worried that the service will be inadequate. Although it may seem to you that an old mans worries are useless.

    Laritte had previously been warned by Ava.

    If the knights appear to be a nuisance, then she should report it to her.

    Laritte knew the time hade.

    Sir Mason Moore?

    Its an honor that you know my name.

    How could she not know him?

    He was the one who stepped up to argue with herst time.

    She remembered every word he said.

    Even though he was the superior of the knights, he didnt attend the salutation parade arranged in honor of Laritte.

    Sir Mason is the oldest knight in the Order.

    Is that so?

    I heard that everyone respects you. Im d to have met you.

    Mason tried to figure out what Laritte was trying to say.

    He felt nervous, so he wanted to change the subject.

    But Laritte had no such idea.

    She only had her eyes on the names written on the tombstone.

    She didnt know any of the deceased ones, but she could estimate how great and devoted they were to the Ducal family.

    I wish I couldve met them in person like how I met you.

    Masons eyes widened.

    He expected her to get annoyed at him or excuse herself from him, but her response amazed him.

    Shes.. serious.

    Perhaps he misjudged Laritte?

 Chapter 56

    He was worried if the Madam wanted to wield the Order at will.

    Worried that she  who had been ignored as the Counts illegitimate child, might be a Duchess and use her power for things she was not allowed to enjoy in the past.

    Concerned that the reputation of Reinhardt, having the strongest Order in the Empire, would cease to exist.

    So he led the knights and nned this.

    The sky is getting dark.

    Laritte stated, observing the sky above.

    The brilliant sunny sky was gradually turning gray. Minutes passed as dark clouds covered the sun, bringing in a gust of wind. It looked like it would start pouring down.

    Did you know that its ominous to rain during the memorial service?

    Mason stared at the clouds.

    The memorial service was known to be held 180 days after a persons death. However, a problem could arise anywhere.

    Evidently, the weather on the 180th day was not very outstanding.

    They had only received the temples note saying it would be an auspicious day to conduct the memorial service. There was no way for them to predict the weather in advance. There was no known scientific basis.

    However, if it rained, it was regarded as the fault of the leader of each house in the Iassa Empire.

    In other words, if it rained now, it meant that Laritte was evil.

    It was just a myth, but people used to believe so.

    Laritte became anxious.

    What if the rain doesnt let the souls depart in peace?

    ..It would be tragic if that happens.

    Mason thought,

    If it rains, itd mean heaven does not recognize Madam worthy.

    And likewise, Mason would not regard her as his owner.

    Commotion among the people grew as the sky grew darker.

    Ava walked up to Laritte.

    Its earlier than scheduled, but allow us to proceed with the memorial service.

    Ava wanted to end the service before the rain.

    The servants speeded up their work. White chairs were ced in the vacant lot for the people to sit. Most of them were servants and knights because they did not receive any outside guests. Every one of them was dressed in ck attire.

    The service began right after the soothing tune of a trumpet.

    Laritte sat in the front and watched quietly as the Duchys priest lit a candle in front of a stone te with the names of the deceased.

    The vassals  who were closer in rtion to the dead  read prayers one by one.

    Hey, look at the sky.

    A soldier whispered.

    The sky got darker and darker. Raindrops threatened to fall any moment. Everyone was anxious. The maids wholeheartedly prayed for the sky to clear up.

    Madam.

    Ava  who was conducting the ceremony  called Laritte. It was now Larittes turn.

    To depart the remaining part of the souls, the moment Laritte went to light the candle, raindrops started falling.

    Oh, my God! Its raining! Even though its just the morning!

    Someone eximed.

    The raindrops thickened with each passing minute.

    Mason stood up with a knowing look stered on his face.

    It is Gods will. I cant trust the Order to this madam.

    He observed Laritte beyond the crowd as people rushed to take shelter.

    She was moving. But not to look for a shade or umbre. She was walking forward.

    What is she trying to do?

    Laritte crouched down in front of the stone te, covering the tombstone with both arms so the lit fires werent extinguished by the rain.

    She prayed,

    May you rest in peace. May the rain doesnt hold a barrier to liberating your souls.

    Because I am ominous, I must try to protect you from the rain.

    The heavy raindrops pounded on her head, drenching her hair and shoulders.

    Her dress made of expensive fabric was soaked, but she took no care.

    Mason could not look away from Laritte.

    Among the people rushing to find a shade, she sat still.

    He finally came to know Larittes true self.

    She wasnt a pureblood like others. But, she didnt look like someone who wanted to disturb the discipline of the Order by acting however she wanted.

    My, my. It seems like I cant understand people properly even after all these years.

    Mason chuckled, his heart mixed with a tinge of guilt.

    He thought he was the only one who could lead the Knights better than a young and inexperienced person.

    But she was a good person.

    Worthy enough to be served by him.

    The maids tried to take her away with them.

    Madam! Please dont do this!

    Umbre, bring her an umbre!

    They left to bring an umbre when she did not budge.

    But, Mason acted faster.

    He took off his ck coat and moved forward.

    Its pouring down.

    He stood beside her crouched form, holding the coat over her as a shield from the rain.

    Laritte looked up at him.

    Sir Mason can go inside.

    How can this old man do that when Madam is in this state? Though Im old, I never catch a cold.

    Yes. You do look strong.

    Laritte stated softly.

    Mason burst intoughter.

    I train every single day. I do have a Duchy to protect for the next 20 years.

    Good. I hope you stay with us for a long time, Sir Mason.

    Laritte went under the umbre the maids brought only after she saw a piece of cloth covering the headstone.

    Seconds after Redra came running to her.

    Madam! Are you okay?

    It was because Laritte was soaked, but Redra was more worried because Mason was with her.

    Did he say anything harsh to her?

    Mason could read Redras face but pretended he didnt know. He tapped on her shoulder and said,

    Hurry, get the Duchess inside and bring her warm tea. Otherwise, she could catch a cold in this weather.

    With that, he walked off towards the vacant lot where other soldiers approached him.

    Even though Redra was relieved he was gone, she frowned.

    What happened between them?

    She came to her senses when Laritte sneezed.

    Achoo.

    Oh! Madam, let us get inside!

    She hurried to guide Laritte inside.

    When the rain stopped after a while, the memorial service began again.

    Redra thought the soldiers would start to nitpick about what happened, but they surprisingly remained calm and polite.

    Meanwhile, the priest joined his hands and prayed,

    I pray in the name of His Holiness that all their souls rest in peace.

    Everyone followed him, even the soldiers.

    It was clear that Mason solved whateverints the soldiers had.

    What happened to you?

    Her eyes continually switched between Mason and Laritte.

    The fact that the knights did not speak ill of Laritte even after the rain, unsettled her. She was relieved as much as she was concerned.

    She had no idea what happened.

    Hence, the memorial service of the Duchy ended without a hitch.

 Chapter 57

    It was the evening of the day after the memorial service.

    Laritte was resting in front of the firece drinking warm milk, while the maids around her continued tofort her about the rain during the memorial service.

    Seeing the dark clouds disappear so quickly, it was just a shower. The Iassa Empire has always been wed because of so much misreading, hasnt it?

    Thats right, thats right. Thats why you get theundry wet all the time.

    Laritte was silent.

    Yes.

    Its not my fault! Its because of the weather.

    Yes, yes.

    After a while, themander of the Order entered the room.

    Masonughed, stroking his white beard when the maids gave him a fierce look.

    Oh, my.

    He had nothing else to say because of what he nned with his knights.

    Theres something I wish to show the Madam. May I have your moment?

    The maids immediately whisper-shouted to Laritte.

    No, Madam! You cant trust the knights these days!

    Shes right. Holding his coat over you was all a trick!

    Despite all that warnings, she removed the nket from herp and stood up from the chair.

    Take the lead, Sir Mason.

    The maids were shocked.

    Its okay. I will be back.

    Mason and Laritte walked down the hallway, passing under the four major portraits.

    Mason broke the silence.

    Did you know Lady Selena?

    She was Ians mother.

    He nodded in response.

    The middle-aged Mason was in charge of training the Knights, even before Selena became the Lady of this house. He was also one of the known vigorous knights in the Order.

    Mason had conducted intensive training, in the hopes of making the Order of Reinhardt the strongest. Even when the knights were injured. However, it didnt do any good.

    Until the former Duke married Lady Selena and brought her to the mansion.

    Mason still remembered her smile to this day.

    Are you all tired? Thanks to you, I can always be reassured.

    Though Selena was a noble, she had a gentle personality. Her kindness made the knights believe and be stronger. It made Mason realize that his method was wrong.

    I shouldve kept the enlightenment forever.

    But as time flew after her death, he slowly forgot about that.

    He returned to his old ways of flourishing the knights.

    Lady Selena was a kind person. Just like the Duchess is today.

    Youre making me embarrassed.

    Laritte replied with a straight look, to which he chuckled.

    Here. Heres what this old man wanted to show you.

    The ce he guided Laritte was familiar. It was the tform from where she could see the field.

    The field under the stars was quite different from the day. The scarecrows button eyes gave off a mysterious aura, mixing with the darkness beyond.

    ..What does Madam think there is?

    There was nothing special about the empty field.

    Mason shed a gentle smile, unique to his grandfather.

    At that moment, the knights marched to fill in their positions on the field.

    Itste, but the Madam shall have a proper greeting.

    The knights were no longer under the misunderstanding. It was true that she was rejected by the house of a noble family.

    The knights stood in a row alongside long torches, looking up at Laritte. When viewed from her ce, it looked spectacr.

    Mason drew out his sword against the knights and bellowed in a voice not so suitable to this age.

    Men, raise your sword!

    The knights followed.

    Raise your sword!

    Everyone moved ordingly. They drew out their weapon and pointed it to the night sky.

    Laritte eximed as her oceanic eyes watched everything in amazement.

    Oh..

    When Mason lowered his sword at the level of his chest, the knights began the next move. They turned their heads halfway as they swung down their sword. Then, they threw the sword in the air, grabbed its hilt, and stabbed the ground underneath.

    Laritte felt a simr thumping of her heart like she did in the first gathering.

    The prosecutors did an amazing performance.

    Masons eyes whipped towards Laritte as the knights waited after saluting her.

    I will not ask for your forgiveness now that Ive been reckless. Wielding a sword all day doesnt open our conscience.

    Mason had gathered the knights beforeing to Laritte.

    And once again, showed what position he held in the Order.

    She is a good person. This old man will not give up the opportunity to serve such a fine Lord and Lady.

    He said the knights could make their own choices, but they all agreed with him.

    The first reason was, of course, because he was the Mason.

    Second, the knights also saw Laritte desperate to block the rain falling on the tombstone with her body.

    On the day of my memorial service, the Duchess will protect my soul like that.

    Although they were from noble families, they were now knights of an Order. They wished to be trusted and recognized by their masters.

    Mason put his sword down like the knights before he dered,

    I swear upon my sword to serve the Duchy to train the knights for the rest of my life. If I fail, I shall be punished, so please give me a chance to train the knights who arecking.

    The knights standing like statues in the field below were also nervous. Honestly, they were embarrassed about the first day, too.

    They discriminated against the Madam for a few days because she was an illegitimate girl, and suddenly they wanted to devote their loyalty?

    Laritte stayed silent, staring at his hand. His hand was covered in calluses.

    Im very lucky.

    They were the Knights of Reinhardt. One hundred of them.

    From Larittes point of view, gold came out even when she didnt dig the ground.

    Nobody will try to harm me.

    It was a joke, but it was true.

    Who would try to harm her whentheKnights of Reinhardt were protecting her?

    Masons wrinkled features got brighter.

    Then..

    You may do as you please.

    Laritte had an indifferent but calm tone.

    It seemed she always had an indifferent reaction to whatever was around her, even if it were the stormy wind threatening to blow her away.

    I didnt care much from the beginning.

    Laritte bowed to Mason before she made her way inside the mansion.

    The knights below  who didnt hear her say that  opened their eyes wide.

    So what happens to us? Are we forgiven?

    One of them approached the tform.

    Sir Mason.

    He called the old man standing above.

    What did Her Highness say?

    Hold on.

    Masons eyes switched from Laritte to the knights and back at her.

    He shouldnt have sent her alone even though she said she didnt care. The maids might poison their meals next time.

    Mason set off towards Larittes direction without exining the knights.

    Ah, just say it before you!

    As a result, all the knights of the Order recognized her as their Lady. Such a kind of loyalty was impossible to obtain even if they were given five million ways.

    A few dayster, as always, the morning came.

    The mansion  where the maids had been busy since early in the morning  was clean without a speck of dust.

    The maids prepared breakfast in the kitchen, while the housemaid dusted the chandelier and checked the nkets in empty rooms.

    Just like in every household, the cleaning took ce between dawn and morning so that the owners could spot no stain.

    Meanwhile, Laritte had already gotten used to the quiet mansion without Ian.

    Suddenly, a hawk came flying outside the window she was staring at.

    Its Ian.

    It was the letter she exchanged with him every single week.

    Larittes maids, Alice and Irenes eyes sparkled with curiosity.

    What did His Highness say this time?

    Laritte opened the seal. Usually, it contained his whereabouts.

    Such as, he had searched further in the teau, but found no trace of that dragon. And, he was worried if everything was okay with her

    Recently, his three sentences had increased to a full page.

    But today, it was different. The letter contained only one paragraph.

    Laritte read the letter aloud,

    It has been concluded a few days ago that the dragon has left for a distant ce. Ill see you before the sun sets today.

    It was the news of Ian and his squadron returning today.

 Chapter 58

    The people of the mansion were d to hear the news.

    Alice pped her hands.

    Great! I should let the chef know! He must prepare a nice dinner!

    Maybe His Highness wille to your room, Madam. Oh, now that it reminds me, some coal powder was dropped under Madams firece. Shall I go clean it up? Ah, also the cat may have returned and done its business!

    The maids seemed more excited than Laritte.

    Its natural for coal power to be at the bottom of the firece. Also, Butterfly knows how to cover her toilet. I dont think she would make any mistakes all of a sudden.

    Of course, she was happy that Ian was returning. It was all the more so because he came back without having to encounter the dragon.

    Should I go out to meet him?

    The answer came immediately, overshadowing her thought.

    Of course.

    She nned to surprise him. Meanwhile, on the other side, Ian received goosebumps down his arm.

    What the-?

    However, Laritte needed someone to go meet Ian, so she asked Alice,

    Where can I find Lady Redra now?

    If a lot of people followed her out, Ian wouldnt be surprised. So, she decided to take only Redra.

    She might be training in the field, Madam.

    Laritte stood up and headed toward the said destination.

    Knights were seen swinging swords in groups under Masonsmand.

    Up! Down. Up! Down.

    Good. Well do it like this a hundred times.

    A hundred times?!

    The knights were shocked at Masons words.

    Among them was Redra. She observed the posture of the knights.

    Temporary Deputy General, looking at how intense todays training is, shouldnt the soldiers get to drink some fail ale at night?

    The other knights strongly agreed with her.

    After everyone pledged allegiance to Laritte, their rtionship with Redra seemed to have improved.

    Redra shed a fierce smile.

    Seeing that you dared to say that, you still have energy left.

    There was a rule for the Knights of Reinhardt to quit drinking.

    Alcohol was not good for the body.

    As expected of your pride. Should I say two hundred times so that they dont forget? What do you think, Mason?

    Even though Redra was ranked the highest in the Order, she gave up her choice.

    Masonughed out loud.

    Well, in that case, theyll gain more muscles.

    Mason and Redra began to argue, even after they resolved their misunderstandings.

    Mason thought she was too young to be kept in power. While Redra thought he wanted to take control because of his simple greed.

    The knights went pale.

    Two hundred will be too much! Well fall sick!

    Why was there no savior for them?

    Meanwhile, Laritte made her entry.

    It must be hard.

    She murmured calmly, but all the knights heard her. Basically, they all had keen five senses.

    Redra bowed to her without waiting any further.

    Did you sleep well, Madam?

    Yes. I need Lady Redras help, but she seems busy.

    Thats fine. Please name it.

    As she walked away with Laritte, the eyes of the knights shined toward Mason. They pleaded to reduce the training since Lady Redra wasnt there anymore.

    Mason smiled.

    Seems like I dont have any other choice now that Her Highness is worried.

    The knights hearts gleamed with joy due to Laritte.

    Laritte was seen loitering around under the shade of the por tree. It appeared as if a criminal was trying to smuggle something in secret.

    Redra gulped.

    What kind of secret work does she have for me?

    Laritte exined her n only after she made sure that no one was listening.

    Lady Redra. Ian is returning this afternoon. You havent received this news, have you?

    No, I havent.

    Redra replied, nervousness dding her tone. Thats how serious Laritte looked.

    I thought.. itll be fun if I go out and greet him before he gets here.

    Pardon?

    I n to hide somewhere and jump in front of him to surprise him. What do you think?

    Redra smiled only because she was relieved to hear this. Luckily, her Madam wasnt harmed in any way like how she feared.

    Laritte continued,

    I want Lady Redra to take me on a horse to a nearby road. Would it be alright?

    Of course, theres nothing I cant do. However, there seems to be.. a w in the nning.

    It wouldnt be dangerous because she would take her somewhere close to the mansion. However, it was Ians five senses as a Swordmaster. No one could ever approach him secretly.

    Laritte didnt know that.

    Even ghosts couldnt deceive him now that he was armed and in a tense state.

    Captain will notice any sound.

    Then I shall hold my breath and hide.

    Laritte innocently mimicked the posture to cover her nose and mouth.

    Redra knew she couldnt be stopped.

    Well, it was cute and there was no room for problems in that.

    She nodded, giving in to Larittes stubbornness.

    The Captain will notice before that anyway.

    Redra guided Laritte to sit in front before she climbed up to take the horses reins.

    Giddy up!

    Beyond therge gates made of stone and iron guarded by knights on both sides, was a cool region. Redra searched for a ce to hide in the surrounding terrain.

    How about behind that tree?

    The huge tree trunk  probably a hundred years old  wasrge enough for two people.

    Okay.

    Ill hide my horse somewhere else.

    Not long after the two hid behind the tree, the ground began to shake.

    Pebbles began to dance with the rhythm of hooves hitting the ground as the squadron appeared beyond the horizon.

    The elite soldiers.

    Ian  in a pitch dark uniform  was seen riding his horse in the front of them, carrying an indescribable dignity.

    Laritte looked up at Redra like a 10-year-old happy child.

    She was going to surprise him when he reached the tree.

    Ian seemed quite excited, unlike his calm appearance.

    He spent the entire journey concerned about her. It was more so when all the aristocratic knights returned. Needless to say, the memorial service was conducted in his absence.

    Finally.

    He could see the mansion from afar.

    But he felt something was wrong.

    Apanied with the pounding of hooves on the ground, was the sound of someone breathing. It was so faint that only Ian could hear it.

    An assassin.

    How did he hide here?

    The expenses of the Duchy were at the highest level of the Empire. The defense of the mansion was much stronger. He even received support from the Rei family for Laritte.

    Perhaps the assassin thought he had his chance today. Perhaps he couldnt find a way to get inside the mansion yet, but Ian thought it was better to take care of it as quickly as possible.

    We should get rid of things Laritte might find annoying.

    He raised his shield without another word.

    Captain?

    The knights questioned as he slowly got off the horse. The next moment, he ran toward the ce where Laritte hid.

    Redra  who was keeping an eye through the branches  uttered seriously,

    Hang on

    Ians heavy armament shook the ground.

    Nevertheless, Ian was just around the corner when Redra assessed him.

    Cap-

    Before she could even finish the word captain, she stood in front of Laritte as if to protect her.

 Chapter 59

    She pulled out her sword and blocked his advance.

    Redra knew the Captain would notice their presence, but she never thought he would mistake them as assassins!

    And thus, Ians shield collided with Redras sword.

    His strength was great, even though she tried to block his blow holding the sword with both hands.

    Her feet were pushed back, soil piling up behind her heels.

    As a result, she copsed to the ground. But not after she endured him for a few seconds.

    Not long after Ian sensed Laritte, he turned to where she was hiding behind the tree.

    Redras face went pale even though she was in a bad shape.

    No, not Madam!

    Captain!

    The moment Ian lifted his sword behind the shield, Redras cry reached him.

    His eyesnded on Laritte as soon as he raised his sword.

    He was embarrassed.

    It wasnt an assassin? It was Laritte?

    However, he had already struck the sword with all his might. Its path could not be changed.

    Since there were two assassins, he spected it would be better to capture one of them alive.

    He blocked himself with the shield he held in his other hand.

    A menacing roar of a sword shing with a shield cut through the air as if a cksmith were hammering a sword in a furnace.

    Oh my God.

    Laritte said in a not-so-surprised tone.

    Ians eyes shot at Laritte, who was sitting on the ground, and checked if she was fine. She was just breathing heavily.

    Huff, huff.

    Laritte looked up at him with a questioning look even though she almost died.

    Itd been a while since she saw Ian.

    He looked the same. But was he okay?

    She had to take off her gloves to make sure.

    How have you been? I came to meet you. Youre happy to see me, right?

    Laritte, Laritte.

    His voice was mournful.

    But he was also angry.

    Not at Laritte, but to himself who failed to stumble from Redras attack.

    He couldnt believe he mistook her to be an assassin!

    You almost died!

    Im sorry about that. I didnt know youd notice me.

    Laritte was telling the truth.

    There were horses hooves pounding on the earth in addition to the distance from her.

    It was kind of unfair. She didnt make a move, but the beast spotted her.

    Ian exploded.

    Dont joke around when Im holding a sword! You often tend to mistake your husband for an ordinary aristocrat!

    He knelt down, meeting her eyes.

    He took off his helmet to reveal his dark skin and golden eyes.

    His eyes  which always coldly narrowed at others  rxed whenever she came in front of him.

    While the two stared deep into each others eyes, Redra looked at the sky before she sat up.

    Can anyone help me up

    Redra continued to stare at the sky as the couple got lost in their own time.

    She med herself for what happened.

    She didnt think Ian would mistake them for assassins.

    Her ignorance put the Madam at risk.

    If I were a normal knight or if I hadnt stopped the Captains attack..

    Had she not called him back, Ian would have taken Larittes life in an instant.

    A cold chill ran down Redras spine.

    Redra got up on her feet, patting off the dirt in her hair.

    When she turned her head to where the couple stood, she could only smile in amusement.

    Over Ians shoulders, Larittes face looked like a piece of art.

    I wonder if Im being possessed by your beauty.

    Meanwhile, Ian was worried about Laritte.

    Laritte, are you hurt anywhere? People with weak hearts tend to get injured when theyre surprised!

    The helmet. Its the one I gave you, right?

    Larittes eyes were only focused on the helmet he took off.

    Can I take it back now?

    Let me clean it up before handing it over to you. Itll be better, right?

    How many times do I have to tell you? Stop nagging me. You look like a lonely old man from a fairy tale.

    Laritte wanted to close the conversation about her safety.

    It didnt matter anymore because she was safe and Ian looked fine.

    Finally, Ian pulled her into a hug.

    But I missed you a lot.

    He couldnt say that he always thought about her.

    Me, too.

    Ian was taken aback.

    Did Laritte know how to say this?

    Laritte simply continued.

    The strawberry juice I made for you is about to rot. Though, Ava has kept it in ice storage.

    Lets go then.

    Ian pulled back and took a hold of her hand. He looked at her face.

    But Laritte was sincere, too.

    They took turns in talking while returning to the mansion.

    Ian was worried till the end, but he kindly answered her questions.

    He searched for traces of the dragon on the teau and how he had been.

    So we searched the lower meadow of the teau, but we couldnt find the dragon. It seems it has left this area. Its been the luckiest case, but thanks to it, my return has been dyed.

    Where do you think the dragon has gone?

    Too far for us to track it. If it still has its sanity, then a ce with no inhabitants.

    It was clear that it went outside the Dukes territories.

    Which meant that no one could me Ian if the dragon appeared in sight.

    Because it was epted as a natural disaster.

    Upon reaching the Duchy, the employees and the knights greeted them.

    This is Mason Moore. I apologize to the Captain for getting back sote.

    Mason was at the forefront of the knights.

    After the me of treason, it was the first time for the noble knights to see Ian.

    Their eyes turned red.

    Ian stood in front of Mason.

    Yes.. Sir Mason. Im d you are still in good health.

    Ian patted his shoulder.

    They both had faith in each other.

    Since Mason had been in the Order for three generations, Ian had seen Mason since he was a newborn.

    However, Ian was concerned about something else.

    Nothing has happened in the mansion so far, right?

    Even if he trusted Masons loyalty as a knight, he did not have faith in Masons aristocratic views.

    Ian arched his brow as if asking You didnt treat Laritte carelessly, did you?

    Mason averted his eyes as Ians eyes narrowed.

    That..

    Hurry, answer me. Do you know or not?

    Mason was very nervous.

    The past hadnt disappeared just because he swore loyalty to the Duchess now.

    The veteran couldnt bear to lie to his master.

    Forgive me. Actually, I.

    The moment he tried to confess, Laritte appeared out of nowhere and waved at him.

    Its my first time seeing you today, Sir Mason. Did you know there was a showerst night?

    Mason nodded without realizing it.

    Ah, yes!

    Okay then, bye.

    She walked back to the mansion.

    Ians worries immediately went away after this short chat.

    Their interaction was not at all a lie. They seemed to be on good terms.

    He tapped Mason on the shoulder.

    I think youre doing quite well, Sir Mason.

    If knights from noble backgrounds treated Laritte carelessly, Ian would have modified their thoughts. Even if it required training them to death.

    However, the reality was better than what he expected.

    As expected of Laritte. She managed it pretty well.

    First of all, help them to unpack our luggage. Ill listen to your storyter.

    With that, Ian followed Laritte into the mansion.

    Mason ced his hand over his chest as he watched the couple disappear into the mansion.

    Phew

    He didnt know he would heave a sigh of relief. The same was true for the knights who were about to face subjugation.

 Chapter 60

    The silent mansion regained its owner.

    The servants returned to their old lively state as if they had never seen Ian.

    However, there was a noticeable change.

    The maids could not help but chat about it.

    Do you know what happened?

    One of the housemaids said, putting theundry in a wooden basket.

    She replied when her partner nced at her with a confused look on her face,

    His Lordship seems to be behaving strangely these days, do you know the reason?

    They walked down to theundry, each with a basket in their hands.

    The second maid, who understood her words, giggled when she couldnt hold back herughter.

    Of course I know. I can say it just by looking at him for 10 seconds. My my, cant you?

    She said in between her giggles.

    My Lord is in love with My Lady!

    It had been a few days since the employees tried to hold theirughter whenever they spotted Ian.

    This was because he was acting very protective around Laritte.

    It was like peeking a nce at ones first love.

    Ian realized how fragile Laritte was after he almost attacked her with his sword. She could have died even if he didnt have big arms. It was too harsh for her.

    It happened even today when Laritte and Ian sat together in the garden, enjoying some delicacies.

    Ian had to stop her when she was about to munch on a cookie.

    Wait!

    He cut the cookie in half and checked if there was anything that could get caught in her throat.

    The maids standing behind the couple exchanged smiles as they witnessed his overprotective side again.

    Unaware of that, Laritte stared at him.

    Ian, you shouldnt pick while eating.

    .Oh yeah, is that so?

    She seemed to have misunderstood his point.

    He was worried about her safety. As if he loved her.

    No, I dont do such embarrassing things!

    .Or maybe he did.

    He held back a sigh as he replied.

    Now that its done, you can safely eat this.

    In no way could Laritte understand his overprotective behavior.

    Ian had always been strange to her eyes.

    Hes weird as usual today. He always acts funny whenever I see him.

    She thought peacefully while enjoying the refreshment time.

    Needless to say, Ian carefully searched the path connecting the mansion to the garden, concerned that Laritte might trip on a broken stone and hurt her head.

    He even mentally prepared himself to prevent such a tragedy.

    Meanwhile, Laritte nced at the knights practicing horse riding over different obstacles in the distance.

    She asked Ian,

    Ian, do you remember horse riding? You promised to teach me before you left.

    Ah, that..

    Ian gulped. He hoped she would forget, but he was mistaken.

    To him, horse riding was a piece of cake.

    However, it seemed really dangerous if Laritte was ced next to a horse.

    Laritte asked again, impatience dding her tone.

    Do you still have a long way to go to get my horse and equipment?

    Not at all. He had already contacted the horse ranch and selected a horse for Laritte.

    It had also been a long time since a cksmith close to Ian made horse riding equipment exclusively for Laritte.

    The only problem was Ians reluctance.

    What if Laritte failed to control the horses speed and fell off a cliff?

    There were asional reports where a knight died due to losing control of a horse.

    Laritte seemed concerned when Ian hesitated.

    Is there a problem?

    Its

    Laritte thought the problem was herself.

    Horse riding!

    It had been her dream to learn such a skill.

    Theres nothing right with me, is there? Only men are known to ride horses. It wouldve been better if I was 7 inches taller.

    With Laritte murmuring sadly, it was hard for Ian to stick to his intention.

    Eventually, he sighed and confessed.

    No, everything has been prepared. I can send someone to the cksmith to get the equipment, so please wait for a day.

    Oh, really? Thats great.

    Laritte smiled faintly as usual.

    But he knew she was very happy to hear the news.

    He couldnt help but like her more.

    Ian went to Ava after separating from Laritte.

    Nanny. Can you ask the cksmith for Larittes equipment? I sent a request thest time I visited him.

    Certainly. We have received some important letters. Would you please take a look at them, My Lord?

    He was handed two golden envelopes. Both of them were from the imperial pce.

    The Imperial Pce was home to the Empress of Iassa. She was the woman who wanted to ruin Ians Duchy.

    Ianughed, smirking coldly.

    The sight of the letter had already annoyed him.

    Only the first letter was sealed. Soon, the reluctant expression disappeared off his face.

    Oh, I wonder what it says.

    The first letter from the imperial pce to the mansion of Reinhardt was an invitation regarding an exchange meeting.

    Ian confirmed the Emperors seal on the invitation.

    The seal was now under the management of the Empress due to the bedridden Emperor.

    The exchange event will be held in May.

    Ian muttered in a drowsy voice.

    Only 30 people of high rank were eligible to take part in the exchange meeting in May, even among the privileged ss of the Iassa Empire.

    It was funny to imagine the Empress sealing the invitation for Ian.

    No matter how much she hated Ian, she was not allowed to ignore his name among the 30 senior members.

    Ava also knew about the meeting. She said as she walked through the hallway beside him.

    May is not very far. It feels like winter was the day before yesterday.

    The gathering held in the month of May was a big annual event of the Empire.

    It was a party held for 10 days in the imperial pce where people of high ranks were invited from all over the country.

    The royal family of Mirnoa beyond the sea also participated in this event.

    Even some sorcerers with abilities beyond imagination.

    The meeting was mainly organized for nobles willing to do business with other nobles.

    My Lord, what are you going to do this time? Do you want to participate?

    It was disappointing for lower nobles who were not allowed to participate.

    Well, I guess it wont hurt to visit.

    Ian was respected by everyone at the party and it had never been disappointing.

    The foreigners protests in Ians absence would only embarrass the Empress.

    In fact, the Empress had suffered enough because of Ians absence for the past three years.

    Ian folded the invitation in half.

    Laritte doesnt like to go outside much. I dont want her to run into the Empress for no reason.

    Now, what was the second letter from the pce about?

    A female knight in a dignified uniform came running down the quiet hallway. It was Redra Rei.

    Captain!

    He blinked at her while taking off the seal of the second letter.

    Whats the matter?

    Madam, she!

    Ians heart skipped a beat at the word. He urged Redra.

    What happened? Whats wrong with Laritte?

    That.

    Say it! Now!

    Redra was hesitant.

    The madam scraped her knee a little in her room.

    There was a reason why she hesitated so much.

    Ian had told Redra to report whenever Laritte got injured. Even about the slightest wounds.

    So Redra came to report, but wondered if she should say this.

    It wasnt a big injury?

    No. I called in the maid and asked them to apply the necessary herbs.

    Thats a relief. Its not hurting Laritte, is it? She didnt cry, did she?

    Redra kindly answered his agitated questions.

    I couldnt tell if she was in pain because her expression was the same. And, it was a very minor wound.

    How long has it been since she fell? You shouldnt leave her alone.

    He ushered Redra back, thinking he should visit Laritteter.

    He heard a muffled chuckle beside him. He turned his head to find Ava covering her mouth with her wrinkled hands.

    My Lord is worried about Madam.

    Dont make fun of me.

    Shouldnt you go see her right now?

    He held back a sigh.

    Everyone was known to be afraid of him. He wanted to say that Ava was the only one who treated him like a child, but he stopped himself.

    It was because there was another person who thought like Ava.

    Laritte.

 Chapter 61

    Ignoring Ava teasing him, he broke the seal of the second letter.

    The sender of the letter was Crown Prince Oscar.

    The only child of the Royal couple and the sole heir to the throne.

    And a friend who cared about Ian.

    Its His Highness, Crown Prince Oscar.

    What does it say?

    He wishes to visit this mansion in a week.

    The Empress would have killed the Crown Prince if she had seen him close to Ian.

    Even if he was her own child.

    Whenever the Crown Prince sent a letter to Ian, he had to do it in secret.

    He always borrowed a servants name to send his message, but this time it seemed to have been sent directly under the order of the Empress.

    Nominally, he would like to express his condolences for the memorial service held a few days ago, but. I believe the Empress is sending His Highness to persuade me to attend the exchange meeting in May.

    Thanks to Oscar, the letter was joyfully written because he was going to meet his friend, Ian proudly.

    Ian returned to his office, wrote a reply, and then visited Laritte.

    He stopped in front of her room.

    Laritte, are you inside?

    The door was slightly left open by the maids for venttion.

    As soon as she heard him, she jumped up from the chair.

    Unfortunately, her foot getting caught in the chair caused her to trip on the floor.

    Madam!

    The maids were as shocked as if they had just been hit by lightning.

    It wasnt like that, but there was a crack sound as if the bone was broken.

    Ian, who definitely heard the sound, rushed in through the door.

    Laritte!

    Everyone was in a hurry, but only Laritte lying on the floor looked calm.

    She muttered, pressing the floor with her hands as she rose.

    I fell again.

    Her voice was peaceful and undisturbed.

    Ian helped her up.

    Are you okay? What the heck!

    He uttered a harsh word.

    This was because Laritte hugged Ian, unable to support herself on her feet.

    My ankle hurts. A little.

    Ian easily lifted her off her legs and sat her on the bed.

    Youre hurt. Hang in there, Ill call the doctor soon.

    Dont treat me as an emergency patient. As I said, I just twisted my ankle.

    But the wound seemed serious.

    As time went by, Ian could feel the blue energy/sensation spread to her knee from her ankle.

    He was shocked.

    This shouldnt have happened if Laritte was recently taken care of like a fragile ss.

    He clenched his fist.

    By how weak she was looking, he couldnt just rx.

    Dr. Colins residence was not far away from the Dukes mansion.

    In the case of an emergency, he could always rush to the mansion with his equipment.

    Colin asked as soon as he arrived at the mansion.

    She tripped over a chair and received such a serious wound like this?

    Colin was visibly confused.

    He did his tests by pressing Larittes wound area.

    Though she has weak bones, she seems to have been hit pretty hard. She should avoid walking too much for at least a week. Ill prescribe some medicine and bandages.

    Laritte objected.

    But, I was supposed to learn horse riding with Ian tomorrow.

    Absolutely not.

    Ian, who was crossing his arms over his chest, blurted out in anger.

    How can you say that so easily? I wont allow you to ride until you cherish yourself.

    The fact that youre injured is a big deterioration in itself.

    It was also unfair to Laritte.

    She wasnt clumsy.

    She was just unlucky enough to fall twice in one day.

    Instead of listening to his nagging, Larittes eyesnded on the ink on Ians finger.

    By the way, were you working?

    It was so obvious that she was trying to change the subject.

    Ian wanted to continue his nagging, but he held back.

    No, I was writing a reply to His Highness. He said hell be visiting us in a week. Will it be okay?

    His Highness, the Crown Prince?

    No need to worry about it. We are friends. And youre also the Duchess of Reinhardt.

    In fact, the Duke of Reinhardt never knelt in front of the imperial family.

    Even Crown Prince Oscar also envied and followed Ian.

    Okay. I wouldnt worry.

    As soon as the exnation was over, Ian started nagging again.

    Anyway, if you get hurt again, Ill be really angry. Promise me that you will be careful.

    Laritte felt her stomach grumbling.

    But its time for the meal. Ian, since we met, shall we go to the dining room together?

    Now you think eating is important

    He stopped talking when he saw her thin wrist.

    This woman needed to eat some meat.

    ..Fine, well go together.

    Ian wrapped his arms around Laritte and pulled her into a hug.

    Laritte was only wearing a gown. Though it wasrge, it was quitefortable.

    Oh, oh my!

    The maids covered their mouths and held back theirughter.

    The viewers themselves were fascinated and excited by the scene.

    Meanwhile, it was different for Ian and Laritte.

    Ian was worried, while Laritte was mistaken.

    It seemed she thought she was being treated like a newborn child who couldnt do anything.

    She didnt feel bad though.

    Since she was very young, Laritte had to look for herself in the back alley she used to live in.

    A baby.

    Ian didnt catch what she said, so he asked back.

    What did you say?

    I said youre a baby.

    .

    Ian shook his head after a brief moment of silence.

    She was unique in her own way.

    For almost a week, Ian looked after Laritte for her wound to heal.

    He was so worried to fear her being blown away by the wind or melt away in the rain.

    He quickly squashed a spider that tried to approach Laritte.

    He found a nail sticking out when she tried to lean against a wall.

    It was around lunchtime when he grabbed her by the hand as she walked down the stairs to go to the garden.

    Laritte.

    Larittes left shoe heel went into the gap of the stairs.

    It must have formed a groove from moisture because of the rain. If you had taken a step further, youd have fallen.

    Thank you.

    The maids who followed were now ustomed to his overprotection.

    He looked like he would be able to serve a young master or ady soon at this rate.

    How would His Lordship act if he had a cute child who looked like Madam? I feel so happy just by thinking about it, whether its a son or a daughter.

    Itll be perfect if the child looks just like His Excellency. Ava said he was really cute in his childhood.

    Ian was too focused on other things to hear the maids whispering.

    He peered through the groove of the stairs that almost knocked over his wife.

    There were many dangers around Laritte.

    Even though he protected her like this, she got injured at least once a day.

    And the degree and frequency got worse day by day.

    Am I the only one whos aware of it?

    Something was weird.

    It could be regarded as simply a coincidence.

    But he didnt fail to sense the strange tightening feeling in the air.

    On the day the Crown Prince Oscar promised to visit the Duchy, he passed through the barren field to arrive at the Dukes mansion.

    He stopped outside a huge door, beyond which was the road to the mansion.

    He was supposed to arrive in about two hours, but now it was noon.

    Since he came earlier than scheduled, he saw a single pair of gatekeepers guarding the door.

    He saluted the Crown Prince and said,

    Allow me to inform the Duke. He is probably getting ready to wee His Highness.

    Since I came early, you dont have to hurry and ask the Duke to pick me up. May I go inside?

    Knights guarding the door turned to the attendants behind Oscar.

    Prince Oscar wanted to proceed himself, but the attendants were against it.

    Oscar was on Ians side, but the royal attendants were the Empress hands and feet.

    Oscar biting at the attendants.

    This was what Oscar was aiming for from the beginning.

    If you all refuse to do so, you can stay at a nearby inn.

    Your Highness must not be left alone.

    Oscar wanted to remove the Empresss snare to talk to Ianfortably.

    He whispered to the attendants, inaudible to the gatekeepers.

    You know I have to please the Duke and persuade him to take part in the exchange meeting. This is to make sure I dont go against the Dukes will.

    The Empress could only face her foreign guests if Ian was present in the meeting.

    With this excuse, Oscar came to see his friend Ian.

    The attendants  unaware of Oscars n  discussed for a while before they nodded.

    Very well.

    Prince Oscar hid his smile under their gaze.

    These highly attendants served the Empress.

    The Empress, his mother, gave Oscar no power.

    Oscar had grown up under the supervision of the Empress.

    Even now, when the Emperor was bedridden due to a mysterious disease, everything was run by the Empress.

    Oscar entered the Reinhardt mansion alone.

    As he walked through a green patch ofnd in the garden, he found a woman standing beside the road.

    Huh?

    The beautiful woman with silver hair was hiding behind a tree and staring at the mansion.

 Chapter 62

    Oscar recognized Laritte as the Duchess and approached her.

    Hello, Maam?

    He called from a distance to avoid startling her.

    Laritte also discovered Oscar. He was a young gentleman with brown hair.

    She turned to face him.

    Hello.

    Laritte greeted without even knowing his identity.

    There were branches for camouge in both her hands.

    Oscar Iassa, the Crown Prince of the Iassa Empire, had a good heart.

    Even though he was not a splendidly beautiful person, he was popr among the young generation because of his gentle nature.

    He didnt mind even though the Duchess stood hiding behind branches.

    How is it that Maam is out here without a maid?

    That, I was hiding away from the bear.

    Im Oscar Iassa. Im currently studying to seed to the throne of the Empire.

    He kindly introduced himself.

    Laritte finally recognized him when she recalled the visit of the Crown Prince.

    He was supposed to be here in two hours, but he arrived early.

    Yes, Your Highness.

    Laritte hid behind the tree again.

    Hmm.

    Awkward, Oscar smoothed the brooch over his chest.

    Was it the end of their conversation?

    If it were someone else, they wouldve tried to talk to him more.

    Even though he was just the Crown Prince, he was the next Emperor.

    May I ask what Maam means by hiding from the bear? I suspect a bear has really appeared in the mansion.

    She was hiding from Ian.

    This was because Ian thought that a fly in the air was dangerous to her.

    Laritte had run away when he tried to put a coat over her face.

    Its frustrating.

    Forgive me, but I think I will be caught if His Highness stays here.

    Laritte muttered straightforwardly.

    Ah, I should hide too.

    However, he was toote. Ian, who was leaving the mansion in search of Laritte, found Oscar.

    Ian approached the patch where Oscar was standing.

    He was going to ask why the Prince came earlier than scheduled when his face dropped into a frown.

    Oh, no.

    She sighed and came out from behind the tree.

    Youre here.

    Ian greeted Oscar as he grabbed Larittes hand so she couldnt escape again.

    Your Highness, I apologise, I shouldve greeted you in person.

    Your gatekeepers were eager to inform you, but I just came early. How have you been, Ian?

    Oscar took off his gloves and reached out to Ian.

    He addressed him as the Duke of Reinhardt in front of others, while he called him by his name in private.

    Ian epted his handshake with his unique fierce facade.

    In their exchange, Laritte looked up to find that they were quite close.

    Thank you foring such a long way.

    The coachman and the horses were the ones who worked hard. By the way, you seemed to have developed a good rtionship with the Duchess. Its nice.

    Oscars eyesnded on the couple holding hands.

    Ian smiled cynically and locked arms with Laritte.

    Im afraid my tomboy wife will run away again.

    He almost looked terrifying.

    Oscar had seen Ian since he was a child, so he was immune. Surprisingly, he also found Laritte unaffected.

    She pouted her lips, but unevenly.

    Its because youve been bothering metely.

    I was making sure Laritte didnt get hurt.

    I am being careful. Im just a little unlucky these days.

    Ian ignored her excuses and told Oscar,

    Let me introduce you officially. Your Highness, this is the Duchess, Laritte Reinhardt. And Laritte, this is Oscar Iassa, the Crown Prince of the Empire.

    Oscar greeted with a gentle gesture.

    Finally, we have been officially greeted, Maam.

    He kissed the back of Larittes hand.

    A group of knights who happened to pass through the area greeted the Crown Prince, while Mason smiled when he discovered Laritte.

    Prince Oscar also knew about Mason. He was a respectful veteran.

    However, Oscar was kind of shocked.

    How was the noble Sir Mason exchanging a friendly nce with the Duchess?

    I see, the Duchess is loved by everyone.

    Oscar was also aware that Ian had destroyed the family of Count Brumayer for Laritte.

    It was a famous gossip in society.

    Even so, everyone expected the Duchess  an illegitimate child  would soon be abandoned.

    But, it didnt happen.

    Laritte was a Duchess decent enough to be respected by the people of the mansion.

    Meanwhile, Ian coughed because Oscar kept his grip on Larittes hand for a while longer as he got lost in his thoughts.

    Ahem.

    Ian was a little ufortable at the sight.

    Lets talk inside.

    Oscar finally let go of Larittes hand.

    Why?

    The gesture didntst that long either.

    Did he happen to be?

    Oscars outstanding sense of surviving in a thorny imperial family alerted him.

    Ian was acting extraordinary!

    He did hear that their marriage was political, but Ians eyes were gentle and caring every time he nced at Laritte.

    It was the first time for Oscar to see Ian like that, even though he was friends with him since childhood.

    In the meantime, Laritte escaped from Ian and ran into the mansion.

    I dont like her wearing those cumbersome clothes!

    Frustrated, Ian yelled at Larittes back.

    Be careful not to fall.

    No answer.

    Oscar opened his mouth as he was guided by Ian into the mansion.

    I was curious why you didnt show up in society these days. However, Im relieved to see you doing well.

    He looked up at Ian.

    Oscar was tall, but Ian was even taller. His sharp jawline and handsome features were visible.

    Oscar was ashamed.

    Due tock of power, he could not protect the Duchy from the Empresss clutches.

    Ian was of course not afraid of the royalty.

    I recently saw a report that you set up a subjugation troop after a suspected dragon sighting. Luckily, you didnt have to face one.

    It seemed Oscar was scared to face a dragon.

    Ian replied casually with his usual low voice.

    That is true.

    If you had been hurt, you would have worried your beloved Duchess. You are not alone anymore, so be careful.

    Oscar was so focused on advising his friend that he didnt notice Ian pause.

    He turned around to find Ian confused.

    Ian?

    Beloved Duchess? What did Ian just hear?

    What do you mean, beloved?

    No way.

    Ian thought it was clear to him that he did not love anyone!

    Did I say something wrong?

    Oscar didnt understand either.

    From what he witnessed, Ian and Laritte were a loving couple.

    He didnt know how the Duchess felt, but he was clear about his friends feelings.

    Dont say anything weird, especially in front of Laritte!

    Oscars gentle features gradually turned into clear astonishment.

    Does Ian not know how he feels?

    Ian, you..

    I dont want to listen to it.

    As Ian disappeared into the mansion, Oscar quietly followed him.

    Doesnt he hold feelings for the Duchess? Am I mistaken?

    Oscar had to reconsider his definition of love.

 Chapter 63

    It wasnt long before Oscar started his dinner with Ian and Laritte.

    Crown Prince Oscars elegant hands in showing his table manners to match the manners of nobility.

    He washed his hands with warm water in a wooden basin and wiped his mouth with a towel.

    His methods were neat.

    But Oscar didnt pay much attention to what he was doing.

    Because his eyes were focused elsewhere.

    Let me check if the water temperature is appropriate.

    Its okay. Its not that hot.

    Does the towel feel ufortable to your hands?

    Ians concerned voice.

    Oscar felt disturbed, so he spoke up.

    Stop, Stop it! Ian!

    The couple was sitting opposite him.

    Ian, who was taking care of Laritte, blinked at Oscar as if he knew nothing.

    Oscar could see how overprotective Ian was getting.

    Whats the matter?

    You put so much effort into it. The Duchess must be annoyed!

    ording to Oscar, this was nothing other than love.

    I cant believe how you say you dont love her, though! Everything is so very obvious.

    Laritte responded by wiping her mouth herself.

    I know Imzy, but I dont want him to do these things for me. He has been acting very weirdtely.

    Oscar knew Laritte would naturally agree.

    Werent they friends?

    Of course, Oscar was an old friend of Ian.

    But, Ian wasnt such a strange person before.

    It was amusing to see how the Duchess was unaware of Ians feelings, too.

    Ian spoke up in his defense,

    Your Highness doesnt know. Its getting hard to say how frequently Laritte is getting into small idents these days.

    The Crown Prince could not have known if the maids didnt even notice such things.

    In the first ce, it could not be stated as a conspiracy due to which Laritte was suddenly experiencing her bad luck.

    As Ian continued to tend to Laritte, Oscar felt like he should have eaten alone.

    I wanted to know more about how they had been doing.

    At this rate, he was uncertain if his visit would end in a few days just with greeting the Duchess.

    Before he knew it, dessert was presented at the table.

    It was earl grey peach cupcakes.

    The pickled peaches over the earl grey sheet were giving off a pleasant scent.

    Ian used a spoon to taste Larittes cupcake first.

    Its delicious and safe.

    Ian wasnt worried about being poisoned.

    He just didnt know how Larittes sudden bad luck would affect him.

    Oscar shook his head at Ians behavior before he moved on from his grumpy state.

    Meanwhile, Laritte began to eat her cupcake.

    The taste was perfect. But after a while, her throat felt itchy.

    Ian asked as Laritte coughed softly,

    Are you thirsty? Here, have some water.

    Thats not.. Cough!

    Laritte put down the cutlery.

    Something was stinging deep in her throat.

    Somehow, it felt swollen inside her throat.

    Cough! Cough!

    Laritte panted as her lungs desperately started scrounging for air to breathe. Her pale skin turned paler if that was possible.

    Ian jumped up from his chair as he felt something off.

    Laritte?

    Ian, I

    Laritte also got up, staggering in the process.

    She tried to say something but leaned against Ians arms as if she was going to copse.

    Laritte, is it because of the food?

    Ian was unable to think straight.

    It had been a long time since he was in a war zone.

    He was also used to people dying in front of his eyes.

    But now, everything felt too unfamiliar.

    Why?

    Laritte, Laritte!

    His slightly trembling hands supported Larittes head.

    Luckily, the other man present in the room was calm. Oscar directed the maids,

    You, bring the cook here. Fast.

    Then he turned to Ian,

    Ian, is she allergic to peaches?

    Ian had no problem eating the dessert.

    Then there was only one possibility. It was an allergic reaction.

    Ians eyes turned to the peach cupcake on the table.

    She wasnt before.

    It might be possible that she suddenly developed allergies.

    Just in time, the chef arrived.

    Do you keep stingingtle in the kitchen?

    Ah, we have some!

    Boil it and prepare the juice so that its no longer toxic.

    Oscar helped Ian to support Laritte.

    Ian muttered,

    Why. Why do these keep happening only to Laritte?

    His heart was pounding against his chest.

    No matter what the situation was, Ian was always strong enough to endure it.

    But this time, he felt helpless.

    Oscar soothed Ian,

    The Duchess hasnt lost consciousness. Its just hard for her to breathe. Shell get better after she drinks the juice.

    Like he said, Laritte felt much better after drinking the juice.

    See. Now, we should let the Duchess rest in her room.

    Ian carried Laritte to the bedroom andid her down on the bed as his friend suggested.

    Exhausted, she fell asleep.

    Ian brought a chair to sit along the bedside.

    He had a frustratingly tightening feeling weighing down his chest.

    He stayed still for a long time before Oscars voiceforted him.

    I think shes out of danger now. Thanks to you avoiding the tension, shell be fine in the future.

    .Is she going to be okay?

    Ian muttered as he ced his hand over the white nket covering Laritte.

    The finest nket embroidered with golden threads was crumpled under his grip.

    Laritte suffered from minor burns three days ago when a spark flew off the firece. Also, she slipped herself on a puddle even when there was no shower.

    Ian gritted his teeth.

    The day before yesterday, she was stung by a bee. That was nothing,pared to Larittes close encounter with death when Nabi dropped an ornament from the bookshelf. Yesterday, thedder in the study, which had been intact thest time I checked, copsed and fell next to her.

    {N: Changing Butterflys name to Nabi, since it is used as an endearment for cats in Korea.}

    Today, she almost lost consciousness due to a sudden allergy she certainly didnt have before.

    The situation would have been three times worse if he hadnt stayed by Laritte throughout.

    Oscar was able to understand his friends concerns a little.

    I thought he was being too much, but it was worth worrying about.

    You dont know if its just a coincidence or a joke God is making.

    However, as Ian was so worried, Oscar was able toe up with a solution.

    Ian, the reason the Empress allowed me toe here is because of the exchange meeting. You know, if you dont attend, my mother will feel humiliated.

    But Oscar was not willing to persuade Ian. Ian also knew that.

    I dont want to force you to attend the meeting. But know that you should also consider attending the meeting this time.

    He didnt intend to carry out his mothers orders because he changed his mind.

    Word is, we are going to host a fortune teller among the foreign participants.

    They must have great talent to be invited. You used to receive only foreignpany managers or lenders.

    Thats true. They appear to have gained fame in the Mirnoan kingdom recently. If you attend, you will be able to show Laritte to that person.

    Ian contemted for a moment.

    The reason was that Laritte was bothered by society.

    However, if the present incidents continued to happen, Larittes life could be in danger.

    In the end, he had no choice but to see the fortune teller.

    Ill attend.

    Mother will be pleased. Unfortunately.

    Ian gently flickered his eyes to watch the sleeping face of Laritte.

    He was determined to hear what the fortune teller had to say about the reason for her bad luck.

 Chapter 64

    Meanwhile, the capital was lively as ever. It has been nearly two months since spring arrived.

    Beyond the streets lined with flower shops was a castle at the center of the capital.

    Unlike the vibrant streets of the city, there was a bone-chilling silence in the castle.

    A cold sensation flowed within the walls where the Empress resided.

    The Empress seemed to be very annoyed.

    Because the exchange meeting to be held in May was around the corner.

    Initially, she thought of it as an opportunity to show her dignity to the world.

    But it was too difficult to do that.

    She grimaced, seated on a chair inside her bedroom.

    Because the Duke of Reinhardt was not attending the meeting.

    Many of the foreign participants held businesses connected to the Duchy.

    It sounded like most people wereing to see Ian.

    However, as Ian ignored her invitation for three years, subtle resentment settled in her.

    Thest she could do was send the Crown Prince to persuade the Duke, but she hardly expected the unexpected change.

    Then, a maid knocked on the door to which she proudly nodded.

    Come in. What is it?

    The Duke of Reinhardt has replied to the invitation.

    As if offering it to a God, the maid handed over the letter very politely.

    The Empress received, only two fingers clutching the letter.

    She read, still expecting his refusal.

    Lets see Im extremely honored and grateful to receive an invitation from the royal family. Huh, pretentious.

    She skipped over the words to search for the reason for his refusal.

    For example

    I am unable to attend because I have to focus on my family and work.

    Its not enough for a Duke to be invited to the event. And so on.

    The Empress reached the end of the letter without any anticipated,

    With my utmost respect and gratitude to the royal family for the invitation, I am writing to inform you of the Ducal couple to be present during the event.I knew you would say that Hold on, what?

    She read the letter again.

    Amazing, he has epted the invitation!

    Flustered, she jumped up from her seat.

    But as soon as she became aware of the maid, she pretended to tidy up her dress.

    Was it her son who was able to persuade the Duke?

    She was delighted for a moment, but soon her eyes turned cold.

    Her pride was hurt.

    She was the Empress.

    She shouldnt be too pleased just because a mere Duke changed his mind.

    I should have killed him when he was used of treason. Bartolt did nothing to assassinate him in the countryside.

    Bartolt. He was a coveted knight when he used to be in Ians Order.

    But he was nothingparable when she brought him.

    He was now assigned as her escort because he was a great soldier.

    She red at Bartolt, who stood outside the room.

    Anyway, all of them were useless.

    Ugh, this Duke of Reinhardt!

    Oscar was supposed to stay at the Reinhardt mansion for five days.

    Two of them had passed, and he was already tired.

    Laritte was often injured, but most of Oscars suffering was due to Ian.

    Ian made sure to check everything, even if it was trivial, what could harm Laritte.

    To Oscar, Ians behavior was due to his feelings.

    But Ian kept insisting it wasnt love!

    His friend was dull.

    It seemed urgent for Oscar to make his friend aware of his feelings.

    Just in time, the couple arrived at the first floor where Oscar was seated.

    Did you sleep wellst night?

    Of course.

    After they greeted each other with a good morning, Laritte asked,

    Were going to take a walk in the rose garden together, right?

    Ian was reluctant to allow Laritte to step outside.

    He wanted her to be inside a safe perimeter until the consultation with the fortune teller.

    It had been a long time since Oscar saw the rose garden of the Duchy, which was in an ambiguous location to say outdoor.

    Still, Oscar could not be locked up in the house for five days.

    Oscar wondered if he could have Ian realize his feelings.

    Even if you ask Ian directly, hell only oppose it, wont he?

    Oscar answered Laritte,

    Reinhardts rose garden is grand enough to be envied by other nobles. It is said that itd always win first ce if it was nominated in the gardenpetition every year. Im looking forward to it.

    Laritte replied,

    Really? I only went to the garden before the blooming season.

    On the other hand, Oscar had witnessed the garden in one full bloom as a child.

    Laritte and Oscar took the lead towards the garden, chatting together. They were getting along quite well.

    Ian unintentionally became alone and followed them.

    Soon after, Ian spotted a staircase in the grass and began to approach his wife to support her as he did these days.

    Oscar was faster.

    Oh, a staircase. Please hold my hand, Maam.

    Laritte held Oscars hand without much thought.

    Oscar also acted naturally. He learned while watching Ian treat Laritte like a newborn child.

    Thank you.

    Dont mention it! The fact that I was helpful to the beautiful Duchess makes me happy.

    Oscar btedly realized the intense gaze he felt on the back of his head as he answered formally.

    Ian was shooting a re at him.

    It was when Oscar realized that he had a way to make Ian aware of his feelings.

    He decided to test a bit more. He didnt let go of Larittes hand even after she walked down the stairs.

    ..?

    Laritte looked up at Oscar with a nk face.

    As mentioned, showers were often in the Iassa Empire.

    As a result, there were certain cultures based on it.

    If male aristocrats frequently held hands with female aristocrats to escort them, it was to prevent their falling due to the damp floor.

    I guess thats it.

    Laritte waved it off as her mind came to a rough rationalization.

    However, there was another person who could not rationalize the situation. Ian.

    As expected, Oscar could feel his back catching fire under Ians re.

    You will be grateful to meter, Ian.

    Oscar formted a n to induce jealousy in his friend.

    The trio walked through the rose garden.

    It was a very fancy sight to behold.

    The gardener, previously devastated by treason, had re-grown the garden with his sweat and hard work.

    Oscar deliberately pretended to get close to Laritte.

    He plucked a few roses from a branch and tucked them on her head.

    Its beautiful. The flowers seem vivid to hold emotions. It really suits the Duchess, haha.

    Oscar was a gentleman of formalities.

    His elegant gestures and kind words just now were not as good as Ians, but it got many women falling head over heels for him.

    The roses will be offended.

    Laritte also epted the flower without much thought.

    No way. Theyre honored is all I can see.

    Oscar responded softly. With a bit of sincerity.

    Laritte looked surprisingly beautiful with roses in her silver hair.

    Oscar stole a glimpse of the fuming figure of Ian.

    Even though he had predicted such an oue, he felt himself sweating.

    This kind of Ian was really scary.

    Nheless, he admired his friend in every way.

    A Swordmasters life was difficult.

    But Oscar had a clean heart.

    He was going to give his life to help the couple move forward.

    A phrasees to mind when I see the Duchess wearing roses in her hair.

    What is it?

    Rose resembles your beauty, your passion. How could I not hand over this rose to the love of mine Its a poem written by Lorentz, a minstrel poet, dated around 450.

    It was mainly used to praise ones beauty. However, it was sometimes used to confess someones love towards another.

    Laritte didnt know, but Ian noticed it.

    Since then, Oscar continued to do his favors. Kicking out all the bees around Laritte and gently smiling.

    Meanwhile, Ian felt like someone nted seeds of mes in his mind.

    Why do those two look so close?

    As soon as the seeds were nted, they sprouted and burned the surroundingnd.

    Ian refused to admit the fact and turned a blind eye to his rage.

    It was a foolish thing to do. The fire wouldnt go out on its own.

    The burning mes gradually reached his heart and reminded him of the moments.

    Moments he had spent alone with Laritte in the vi.

    Sitting together in front of the firece. Carrying water down from the valley. Having soup boiled with only potatoes and carrots. Snatching the saw from Laritte, who was confident enough to cut the furniture herself. Needless to say, the briefughter of Laritte at the sight of him catching a fish..

    I dont like how she is close to other men than me.

 Chapter 65

    Oscar and Laritte continued to chat.

    So Ian was going to teach me, but my appointment was dyed again because I hurt my ankle.

    Maam is interested in horse riding, isnt she? In my opinion, a white horse will suit you the best. White horses are usually a quiet breed.

    Larittes blue eyes sparkled at Oscars words. He was an observant man, so he was able to read Larittes desire.

    My horse Frederick will be here in the stable. Does Maam want to meet him?

    Thats a great idea.

    Surprised, Ian interrupted their conversation, Never. The stable is on the opposite side of the building. Itd be too much for her.

    Larittes excited spirit began to protest, I know its less than 15 minutes away.

    Yes, it is! 15 minutes away.

    Im not going outside the Duchy.

    Anyway, its not possible. I cant give you permission, her eyes became cold as he dered.

    Their opinions were bound to be divided. The lives they both led were different until now. Laritte knew she had no risk of getting hurt in this!

    But eventually, she gave up. She was aware of the location. Permission? Yes, she was in a position to obtain Ians permission.

    Okay then, so be it. I have no choice but to obey you. Because Im your wife, her voice carrying emptiness.

    Ian flinched at the words she uttered without any ill intentions. He never knew his wifes words could make him feel so attacked!

    However, looking back on his recent behavior, he remembered how he forcibly controlled his wife. Dont do this because its dangerous. Dont touch that either. Let me check before you do anything unusual. Laritte wasnt bothered, so sheplied. But this this was growing to be a problem.

    She turned around to take a step away from the garden, Then Ill go back to the mansion. Your Highness, Im deeply sorry

    Oscar shook his hands as she began to apologize for her condition.

    Dont worry about me, Maam. Im not bothered in the slightest.

    Oscars n went wrong. He didnt mean to divide the couple. He didnt expect Laritte to leave on her own and Ian to stare at her retreating figure in despair.

    He carefully said, Um, Ian Im going to follow Maam. Dont worry,e back inside after some time, alright?

    .

    Oscar knew the shock Ian was in.

    The previous Duke and Lady Selena used to treat everyone evenly. Ian, who grew up in such a family, also learned to treat his people without any discrimination.

    And ording to Oscar, Laritte was the first person Ian ever fell in love with.

    He could understand how the words I should obey my husband! must have inflicted great pain on Ians chest.

    Feeling guilty for their quarrel, Oscar caught up with Laritte.

    Standing next to her leaving the rose garden, he thought, Ian. There is an essential procedure to direct the reins that control ones mind.

    First of all, he wanted his friend to know how to admit his feelings.

    ***

    Oscar was going crazy.

    He thought he had gotten used to eating on thin ice. But whenever he put the food in his mouth using a silver fork, it felt like he was engulfing poison.

    Considering his silver fork was fine and his food had no poison in it!

    Ian, you better take care of your wife.

    The table was quiet. Laritte was sulking in her seat, while Ian was dazed with shame. None of them weremunicating.

    Oscar let his eyes wander, once ncing at the maid standing in the corner of the huge room and at the tree outside the window. He could also see the rose garden from the height of the second floor. The petals were dancing in the wind.

    Oscar held back the tears falling in regret. If he hadnt done anything over there yesterday.. the atmosphere wouldnt have been this heavy today..

    Ians mind was no less disturbed.

    Laritte was taken out of a vi and brought into the world of nobles. He wanted her to enjoy the luxury with confidence and satisfy all her wishes. He could hold a party for six days a week if she wanted, he could fill the fields with cherry nts if she wanted. So that he could be proud in front of the nobles spreading groundless rumors that he tried to teach his wife horse-riding that didnt suit ady.

    Although she had not yet ridden a horse for many reasons, Ian intended to support her wishes. But now, her mood was terrible because of Ians coercive behavior.

    Then, how is she better than when she lived freely in the vi? Can she be happier than how she was in the vi?

    Ian looked up at Larittes face. He didnt know if it was because he was thinking that way, but her face looked more depressed. It was the same expressionless look but wasnt her face a little brighter when she used to live in the vi? She had more freedom to spend time there.

    When Oscar took care of Larittes meal, he couldnt get jealous like before. Needless to say, he seemed to have no right to be jealous.

    Oscar chopped up his own steak and went to exchange it for Larittes te.

    Maam, isnt it easier to eat this way?

    He had no n to induce jealousy this time. Ian had no energy to take care of Laritte, so he considered himself.

    Seconds after, he peeked at Ian. He felt sorry for the sight of Ian stabbing his steak and suffering inside as if dealing with the enemy on a battlefield.

    Your Highness doesnt have to do this, Laritte muttered sadly as she saw the chopped-up steak on Oscars te.

    I.. Im not a great person to be considered.

    Unlike the days he smiled, Oscar felt like dashing to the snowy mountains and yelling with tears in his eyes.

    I made this couple like this! I am trash!

    The estranged rtionship between Ian and his wife wasnt resolved until the evening. Oscar managed to have a dinner that was no different from the breakfast. At this rate, he thought he was going to have an upset stomach.

    His eyes were focused on the couple when Ian jumped up, pushing back his chair. Surprised, Oscar began to ask.

    Ian?, but Ian disappeared even before he finished talking. Naturally, he could not chase the man and leave Laritte alone. He stared at the hallway where Ian disappeared when she mumbled.

    Where is he going?

    Im afraid I dont know, Maam.

    Oscar was struck with worries.

    Did he leave because he was angry with me? What should I do if he doesnt want to be friends anymore?

    He had no choice but to stay seated opposite Laritte. He was putting the food in his mouth when he heard a faint whine outside the window. Because they were on the second floor, the sound wasnt clear, but it was definitely Ians voice calling them.

    Oscar and Laritte got out of their seats and grabbed the window frame to peer down outside. Next to Ian was an ivory horse standing in contrast.

    What does this mean?

    Oscars eyes grew wide as Larittes heart thumped at the sight. She met the horses eyes even though it was far away. They talked to each other even though they were standing still.

    Laritte ran to the hallway where Ian disappeared, feeling the pulse behind her neck.

    Maam!

    Oscar followed as Laritte grabbed the railing and ran down the stairs. The interior of the Reinhardt mansion streaked past her gaze as she dashed to her destination.

    Is it for me?

 Chapter 66

    Laritte recalled the time when Redra was taking care of her horse. Even though there were separate employees for taking care of the stables and the horses, Redra managed her own horse.

    Lady Redra, youre very diligent. Even though youre soaked in sweat after training, you always make sure toe here. Its very hard just to feed the horses.

    Laritte was sitting on a square pile of strawspressed with silos.

    Indeed, its hard for me, too. Who doesnt have a hard time? But he gets upset when I donte to see him, Redra answered softly as she brushed the mane of the horse with a bigb the size of her head.

    Laritte was both envious and amazed. Redra and her horse looked like a family.

    You seem close.

    We are close! Redra chuckled at her words.

    Redras connection had grown stronger with the stallion that apanied her to the battlefield over the years. Their bond was special.

    Horses are very clever creatures. They can recognize their owners right from the beginning.

    As if ashamed by herpliment, Redras horse scratched his hoof on the floor and breathed out from his nose.

    Lets find out how you can lead your owner to her destiny.

    To Laritte, Redra appeared as a stunning individual. Both the duties of a knight and their horse were wonderful.

    Laritte yearned to have such a bond with her horse. She was amazed how they could recognize each other from afar.

    Right now, Larittes heart was pounding. She reached the bottom of the stairs and ran down the hallway on the first floor to stand in front of the door of the mansion. She realized that Ian came down to bring what she wanted. Ian was there when she arrived breathlessly.

    The reason why he suddenly brought a horse was simple. Since what happened earlier, he had been very quiet around Laritte. He couldnt even look at her in the face, let alone talk to her.

    Even though he thought about apologizing, he couldnt form a word out of his mouth. So he just decided to be honest in his actions. If it was necessary, he would kneel and beg in front of her. Promising that he would not stop her from doing anything in the future.

    Which is why he brought Larittes horse to prove his sincerity. It had been a while since he brought it from a horse ranch, but he kept it a secret from her.

    Ian did not want Laritte to regreting here to the mansion with him.

    He wanted to talk and fix everything. However, words were stuck deep in his throat whenever he saw the distortion of her expression.

    Laritte. I sincerely apolo

    The moment he tried to apologize, Larittes lips curled into a broad smile.

    It wasnt a subtle change of her expression that only Ian, who had been watching her for a long time, could recognize. It was a big and pretty smile that made anyone feel better.

    Is this my horse?

    Surprised by her huge response, Ian stumbled over his words, Uh, what? Oh, yes. Thats right. The reason why I suddenly brought,

    My horse!

    Laritte opened her arms wide and hugged the ivory horse by its neck. The horse was a little startled at first but it grew patient as if it understood that she was its owner.

    Laritte rubbed her face on the horses cheek in delight. It felt so great!

    Whats your name?

    Still in a daze at Larittes bright smile, Ian absent-mindedly muttered, Ian?

    Not your name.

    Oh, he would go by Bertrand.

    Bertrand! Laritte couldnt stand the joy and wrapped her arms around the beast more tightly. Her hands felt the white fur on the back of the horse that was as rough as a beard.

    Ian btedly came to his senses. It wasnt the time to be dazed by her loud giggles. He needed to apologize. He looked down at the ground as he said, Laritte, Im very sorry. Whatever the reason, I shouldnt have held you back. He had thousands of words lingering on his lips since then.

    But Laritte apologized, Im sorry, too.

    Theres nothing for you to apologize for. He was still looking down at his feet. He had no face to raise his head.

    I will stay calm from now on, Laritte muttered. She could understand him even though she was unable to sympathize with Ians mindset.

    He did it only to keep her safe. This is how it felt to worry about someone.

    You dont have to stay calm. I did everything wrong. Hiding you from everything, I had been mistaken about your safety.

    Ill also try to keep safe. You dont know when you have bad luck.

    That reminded Ian that he was going to find a way at the exchange meeting in May. He was going to inform her, but as he realized her voice moving upwards, he jerked his head up at Laritte.

    He chuckled at the sight of her wriggling her arms and sticking to the horses shoulders and torso like a slime. Laritte reached out her hand to which heplied by leaning his chin on her shoulder and lightly hugging her.

    Oscar was watching the scene from afar. It was funny how he tried to advance the couples rtionship with vain tricks.

    They talk, understand, and reconcile on their own.

    He scratched his head awkwardly before retreating into the mansion.

    The Reinhardt mansion was brightened again by the delicate rays of the morning sun. The horses sleeping in the stables woke up, while the maids started bustling in the kitchen at the dawn. This was the day of Oscars return to the imperial pce.

    Gratin isnt that hot. The roof of my mouth is fine, too. The cream is savory to taste.

    Laritte announced that she had no problems with her meal.

    Thank you for letting me know. Theres no problem with my gratin either. The chef will be delighted by yourpliment.

    Everything between Laritte and Ian was going fine. She was careful not to get hurt in consideration of him, while he tried to yield to her and reduce his worries. It was the finest result possible after their reconciliation.

    Oscar smiled happily, touched by how sweet they had gotten. But his head hurt whenever he thought about their cold war

    Minutes after, an employee under Ian carefully stepped into the room. My Lord, it is to inform you that the escort of His Highness, the Crown Prince has been prepared for the pce.

    As he turned to the window, he saw a group of escorts that apanied Oscar on his way to the Dukes residence waiting outside.

    Laritte muttered a See you next time with a little regret in her voice.

    Oscar nodded with a smile on his face.

    Ill see you at the May exchange, Maam.

    Laritte also learned about the exchange meeting, thanks to listening to the story when she reconciled with Ian. If she could consult the fortune teller, she would be able to run through the fields with Bertrand!

    Oscar winked as she said, There must be something I can help you with at the exchange. There must have been no problem so far since the imperial family is no better than the Duchy, but Ian isnt close to any of the esteemed daughters.

    Youre reliable enough, Laritte replied insensitively again.

    But both the men knew that she appreciated his kindness.

    Finally, the time came for Oscar to take his leave. Many horses and more knights waited around the wagon while he bid his goodbyes.

    Then I will be on my way.

    Oscar had onest thing to do before his departure. After a light hug with Laritte, he pulled Ian into a hug. See you again, my friend. I hope there will be no more insults from my mother.

    I hope the Emperor regains his health, Ian stated as he hugged Oscar.

    Oscar whispered as he gave a squeeze on Ians shoulders, But you know, Ian.

    Ian was nervous. Oscar was never so secretive except when he overheard the Empress plotting against Ian. But this time, it wasnt bad news.

    I still feel bad about my actions rted to the two of you. As a meaning of apology, I give you a sincere piece of advice.

    Im listening.

    You indeed like her, so dont whine anymore and confess your feelings to your wife.

 Chapter 67

    Oscar hugged him before Ian could understand what he said and entered his carriage.

    You may proceed! He pleasantly spoke to the coachman and his escort.

    Laritte waved her hand at the leaving carriage as it disappeared beyond the path between the fields.

    She stared nkly at the field where she could see butterflies fluttering their wings before she turned to Ian.

    He was standing so still, she wondered what the Crown Prince told him before he left.

    Laritte was so quiet that he couldnt hear her approach.

    What did His Highness say? A secret between friends? She looked up at him.

    The answer took a long while toe back.

    ..Yes, its a. secret, he was staring over the horizon as well.

    Laritte shrugged when his eyes fluttered strangely.

    If you dont want to say it, dont. I also have friends.

    Only then did Ian, who had frozen like a stone statue, look at Laritte. Jealousy started raging inside him again because of what she said.

    He tried his best to press down his jealousy and ask, Whos your friend?

    Hmm, Sir Mason? Lady Redra? And Bertrand

    Oh, yeah.

    Laritte found it strange that Ian took a beat to understand.

    But soon, she shrugged it off and went back to the mansion, hurry up.

    Ill follow you soon.

    Yet he found it difficult to catch up with Laritte.

    His ears were bright red.

    You indeed like her, so dont whine anymore and confess your feelings to your wife, he kept recalling Oscars words again and again.

    Since he really likes her

    Stop!

    Ian screamed to himself.

    If his skin was fair like Larittes, he wouldve been in trouble trying to hide his condition from her.

    All of a sudden, his thoughts went somewhere else.

    Indeed, Laritte looked beautiful because of her snowy skin.

    No. Its not the time to think about this.

    But he could not get control of his thoughts.

    He kept remembering various aspects of his wife the longer he kept pruning.

    The heat gradually reached his head, and now his neck was flushed red.

    Ian fell to his knees on the ground. He buried his face in his hands so as to not be caught by the employees around him.

    To be honest, he did know about his feelings. He dragged it for a long time like a fool. It was time for him to admit them.

    A faint aroma of flowers swept past his burning head.

    From somewhere in the distance, he could hear the faint echo of the knights in training.

    He was taken by an old memory.

    Before Selenas illness grew worse, when the former Ducal couple lived together in the Duchy.

    Selena Reinhardt, his mother, said that the footing of everything was love.

    Betty opens your bedroom every morning because of love, and its because of love that you worry about your mothers illness. Every morning the Duke kisses me because of love.

    Ian felt ufortable when a passerby stroked his chin.

    K-Kiss?

    Does that mean youve never done it, honey?

    Selena sighed jokingly as she hugged a much smaller Ian.

    I take back thest one. The Duke doesnt really love me.

    No. Thats not it

    Ian could clearly recall that day.

    His father had kissed her in front of Ian, saying it was her fault.

    His father always harbored a straight face.

    How was Father capable of doing that? Ian thought he wouldnt be able to do that to anyone.

    But now, he could. For at least one person.

    Ian was also in love.

    A terribly intertwined love.

    Confess, he grabbed his chin.

    How would he confess? He wouldnt be able to do it even if he died.

    He remembered the time when Laritte was afraid of revealing her name to him.

    He prevented her from being taken away after she was detained at Rosesmand.

    He had stopped the carriage and shouted proudly to her.

    Where the hell are you going without your husband!

    He showed a great spirit that time.

    Was he not shy in the past?

    I cant confess. I cant, Ian calmed down as he stroked his fingers through his ck hair.

    For now, just him acknowledging his feelings for Laritte had been a big improvement in itself.

    The exchange meeting to be held in May was arriving very soon.

    The Exchange Ceremony was a 10-day event that only invited the higher 30 aristocrats from the Empire of Iassa.

    It began with the further distribution of the harvested goods in the first half of the year into several vige units.

    As it spread to the capital city, foreign figures were also invited.

    Today, a hundred yearster, the exchange meeting in May was the secondrgest event after the founding anniversary.

    I wish to attend the exchange event someday! It receives special guests.

    A 12-year-old child was taking a walk inside a castle in the capital with a friend.

    She was a youngdy who arrived in the capital before the exchange.

    At the center of the castle where the party was generally held, only 30 aristocrats, theirpanies, and foreigners were allowed to participate.

    However, other nobles were allowed to enjoy a separate gathering in a hall near the center.

    Envious of the grand meeting, the children continued their stroll around the castle.

    Except for her, the nobles stared at only one ce. As did the officials who were in charge of managing the castle.

    Because it was time for the real guests to arrive.

    You could get to know a lot from a simple hello from the guests. Such as if the person is important, their business, etcetera.

    Some nobles peered outside their wagons with the utmost curiosity, while some waited outside the castle.

    Everyone was waiting for a carriage to arrive.

    Theyre waiting for them, arent they? the youngdy whispered to her friend.

    It was very obvious.

    The family bearing the crest of a lion. They have always been famous in society, but even more so these days.

    The family of the Duke of Reinhardt, who rarely appeared in public.

    The young girls were eager to see Laritte, who was known to be very beautiful.

    However, other nobles were curious to see Ians attention.

    Why has he changed his mind after his absence in the exchange for three years straight?

    Is it because of the Duchess?

    Are the Duke and the Duchess still in a good rtionship? Wouldnt the Duke require a mistress now?

    Amid the numerous questions, Ian and Larittes carriage appeared in the scene.

    Honestly, most of the people here thought that Laritte would be abandoned by this time. They thought Ian mightve found the illegitimate girl interesting in the beginning, but he would soon get tired of her.

    The girls chatted as they watched from a higher region.

    Whos that grandpa?

    I dont know. Hes huge.

    Mason opened the door of the carriage for the couple to descend.

    The girls didnt know Mason, but the aristocrats surely did.

    The old knight was far more kind to Laritte among the other soldiers. The way he treated her was embedded in everyones minds. In addition, other members of the Knights of Reinhardt showed the utmost respect and care towards the Duchess.

    How did she manage to capture the hearts of the knights?

    Many nobles were judgmental about the situation.

    If they werent fools, they should take great care while assessing Laritte now.

    Perhaps forever!

    The girls regretted their decision because they couldnt see Larittes face from far above.

    Lets go down to the first floor, shall we?

    Okay!

    Both of them turned around and ran regardless of anything. When one of them bumped into a man who wasing around the corner. The man grabbed her before she could copse with the impact.

    You have to be careful, human. Keke!

    Hisugh was weird.

    The man with the lively voice was tall, but his whole body was covered in a robe.

    Just from how he looked, they understood he was not a noble. An old nobleman, who appeared behind the man, apologized instead.

    Forgive us, youngdies. He can only speak informally because he hasnt received proper education in the imperialnguage.

    This manner of speaking belonged to the kingdom of Mirnoa.

    The girl, who almost lost her bnce, shook her head.

    Its okay! I forgive you.

    Such a kind-hearteddy.

    Have a great time, see youter!

    The man, who was dressed like a beggar, told the old aristocrat after he saw the children leave.

    Newborn babies, regardless of race, look so cute!

    Hush, watch what you say. This is not your kingdom. Theres a limit you must keep here. And they looked like they were over 10 years old, how would they be newborn?

    Newborn or 10 years old, dont you nag me!

    The old man sighed helplessly.

    This man was the fortune-teller named Seta, who recently gained fame in the Mirnoan kingdom.

    He also recently escaped the crisis following the advice of this fortune-teller.

    Setas request in exchange for the advice was only one.

    It was to visit the Grand Exchange of the Empire with him!

 Chapter 68

    Seta. The way you speak is not humane here, just because you saw a beautifuldy, you cant disappear again.

    What the elderly were most worried about were Setas mannerisms.

    He was very fond of beautiful faces! Ladies with remarkable looks.

    Nevertheless, Seta showed up at the empire to perceive such faces.

    Im here only because I heard that there will be many outstanding faces among the imperial aristocracy!

    I knew it! The old man shivered.

    Please dont have my neck sliced for that.

    There were two kinds of people Seta helped with his abilities.

    First, the beautiful kind. He looked at a persons face as if looking at a treasure. Or someone beneficial to Seta like the old man. That did not mean he wanted money.

    Sigh, hes such a peculiar one.

    It was also strange that such an outstanding fortune teller appeared before the event began. Unable to speak formally. Entirely covered in a long robe.

    Seta smiled under his hood, I hope they have a pretty face in the Empire!

    If he gets blessed with the sight of an extremely outstanding face, he can even give away his liver, galldder, and bones in return!

    People of various nationalities gathered in the castle of the capital city.

    It was a day before the 10-day exchange event.

    The night before, it was customary to gather and greet the guests indiscreetly.

    Though it was an informal banquet, quite a few people had already gathered.

    The guests of the exchange event and the nobles invited to a separate party were all gathered in one ce.

    Piano tsu! But jipedu bu boa!

    This part doesnt seem to have changed over the past year! A ss of boa!

    Most of the foreigners knew how to speak imperial, but they could also talk in their regionalnguage.

    Ian and Laritte were also present here.

    It was because Ian wanted to meet the fortune teller a day earlier.

    Regardless of their status and origin, everyone was eager to talk to the Duchess.

    Ian asked everybody who approached him, has the fortune teller arrived from Mirnoa?

    A noble from the kingdom of Mirnoa chirped, I saw him go out to the balcony earlier!

    Thank you.

    The balcony here was in the form of a series of slopes. It would take a while to look around, he thought.

    Its dark and cold outside, so let me go alone, Ian whispered to Laritte.

    The Empress was the only one who could treat Laritte carelessly.

    Since the imperial family did not attend this informal banquet, he had nothing to worry about.

    However, the Empress of Iassa was in a state of temper.

    Ian agreed to attend the exchange, so it was good that the foreigners were no longer disappointed in her.

    Nevertheless, she was annoyed that every one cried Ians name as if they were parrots.

    She wanted to get a little revenge somehow.

    Just in time, the Empress passed through the hall where people were gathered.

    The one who stood out the most among the guests was the woman with snowy skin and silver hair. She was attracting everyones eyes. In addition, she drew more attention due to the cluster of people around her.

    Ians cheap Duchess is that little girl!

    The Empress entered the hall and walked towards her.

    She thought she would feel better if she teased her.

    Upon the Empresss sudden entrance, the guests surrounding Laritte fell back. They all knew that her gaze didnt mean well. They were aware of the fact that she hated the Duke.

    They waited in anticipation, their eyes switching between the Empress and Laritte.

    Feeling the stir in the air, Laritte looked up at the approaching form of the Empress.

    Ah, is she the Empress?

    She looked simr to Oscar.

    However, the evil greedy look in her eyes waspletely different from his kind ones.

    Do you know who I am?

    The Empress even had a powerful voice matching her demeanor.

    Laritte was anxious about her reply.

    She was surely the Empress.

    But what if she wasnt? It would be disrespectful to the middle-aged noblewoman she saw for the first time.

    Laritte proudly replied, I dont know.

    If she had participated in society for a while, she wouldnt have had to worry about this.

    Very few people dared to speak informally to the Duchess.

    Pffft! Someone in the quiet room burst intoughter at Larittes words.

    From their perspective, Laritte wisely responded to the Empresss sudden outburst.

    The Empress choked in her breath.

    What is this!

    She bit her lips but soon regained herposure.

    You may not know enough because this is our first meeting. It is believed that it is very difficult to meet an imperial until one bes a Duchess, yes? So please dont pay too much attention to the Duchesss rudeness.

    This meant that Larittemitted such rude behavior because she was an illegitimate child.

    While most of them understood the meaning, Laritte did not.

    She proudly nodded again, yes.

    Laritte thought,

    She is the Empress who framed Ian. Perhaps she doesnt like me either.

    But shes being considerate of me in an official ce!

    For that, Im grateful.

    The Empress did not know about Larittes thoughts and felt that she was being ignored.

    It was the beginning of a solid illusion in her mind.

    The Empress was a woman who went through hardships. And, she didnt want to step down after being washed away like this.

    She was looking for ways to humiliate Laritte when she saw a bell.

    Yes, this would work.

    The very ssic method. Spilling a drink.

    The Empress grabbed the bell and asked for two drinks.

    She was going to spill one of the drinks while handing it over to Laritte.

    The reason why she loved spilling water was simple. It was an easy method of kicking her opponent out of the banquet hall. After which she wouldnt be able to walk while soaked in wine.

    When everyone swallowed and watched in anticipation, Ians fortune teller, Seta, was not on the balcony, but the double-decker stairs.

    The man covered in a robe came down the stairs. The brilliant faces of the people of the Empire brought great expectations on his face. Yet he still couldnt find a person with astounding looks.

    Its not fun! Should I just go back to my territory?

    When his eyes finallynded on the Empress and Laritte.

    To be exact, he saw Larittes face.

    Her eyes, nose, and mouth were in the perfect spots.

    Unlike others eyes covered with thick makeup, her eyes were pretty ocean blue yet simple. A nose without a single trace of w. And red lips adding to the overall ratio of absolute gorgeous.

    Setas face was now burning red like his hair.

    He seemed to havee here across the sea only to receive such a sight. It was his fate.

    His desire was simple.

    He wanted to imitate such a human face and put it inside a house holding rare treasures!

    Wouldnt she allow it if I asked politely?

    He was far from being polite, but he wanted to give it a try.

    Meanwhile, the Empress tried to spill a ss on Laritte.

    Seta clicked his tongue from afar as he noticed her ill intent.

    Oh, no! How can you do that? My human face will be damaged!

    Humans like to do such things even after hundreds of years.

    Seta clicked his finger, and a twirl of energy flowed out of his fingers.

    Influenced by his mana, the ss and its content pouring toward Laritte stopped in the midway, refusing gravity. Instead, the drink fell to the bottom of the tile, sshing on the hem and shoes of the Empress.

    Seta whistled quietly.

    Bingo!

    People began murmuring, creating amotion in the room. Seta even saw the Empress leave the hall in embarrassment.

    Two kinds of beings in this world could feel magic.

    Dragon, or a Swordmaster.

    However, there was only one being who could handle as well as use magic.

    A Dragon.

    Seta was a healthy male polymorphic red dragon.

    In addition, he was an entric who couldnt care less about the beautiful faces of humans.

    As expected, its a good thing I came to enjoy the human world. I fell in love with the face of that human woman!

    Seta feltmitted.

    I have to show off that I helped that human being and copy her face!

    He could sense a big eventing his way.

    It was another perception of fondness for Laritte.

    The form of love which was very unique on its own.

 Chapter 69

    6 Feet Below

    After the Empress embarrassed herself while trying to insult Laritte and left, the nobles and guests had a goodugh about the scene for a while.

    If her operation had been sessful, it would have been Laritte to leave the hall, and if so, everyone would have said nothing as if they were dead. But her failure was possible.

    However, interest gradually shifted elsewhere.

    Setas appearance.

    Among the fluttering dresses with colorful frills and suits, the man in the robe stood out. In addition, he looked very prominent because of how tall he was.

    The nobleswho would normally avoid such a personwere intrigued by Seta.

    Hes known for his skill in fortune-telling, isnt he?

    He has recently gained fame in Mirnoa. Should I talk to him?

    They started to whisper about Seta, regardless of whether they wanted to or not. Everyone was anxious about their future. But Seta was alone. It was difficult for them to approach the figure recklessly.

    Seta put an entire piece of fruit cake into his mouth.

    People.. No, dragons need to fill their stomachs first!

    Before approaching that face (Laritte), it was a ritual he should finish. Simr to washing hands before touching the treasure.

    Its nice to walk around with no one nagging you.

    The old nobleman who brought Seta to the empire was suddenly suffering from a bad cold this morning. Therefore, Seta escorted him back to his room and came back to the party early. Thanks to that, he was free.

    Meanwhile, Ian returned from the balcony, his shoulders cold.

    He couldnt find the fortune-teller. Seta was normal because he came back from the balcony a long time ago.

    Larittewho was alonefound Ian.

    Your hands must be cold. Why did you take so long?

    Removing her white frill gloves, she wrapped Ians rough hands with her bare hands.

    Ian held back hisughter, still unaware of the fact that she had met the Empress. A smile found its way on his lips.

    She looked so lovely when she worried about him.

    Ian knew better than anyone else that his innocent and cute wife was acting without thinking.

    But what if he reversed the idea.

    Ahem. Not only my hands but also my whole body is cold. Ian said tantly.

    It was rather beneficial that Laritte was naive. She wouldnt know even if he tried to pull tricks on her.

    Unaware of Ians thoughts, Laritte spoke sincerely.

    You should havee back early if you couldnt find the fortune-teller.

    As Ian leaned down, she wrapped his neck with both arms as she hugged him.

    Some people standing behind herlooking for a chance to talk to the Duchesscoughed at their interaction.

    Ian made them silent with a single re. At the same time, he embraced Larittes warm body.

    Today, she was wearing a backless undergarment.

    Ian bit his lip as his finger touched her back. This alone was insanely good.

    He spoke softly, trying to hide the pounding of his heart.

    But dont I have to hurry and find a fortune-teller to ask about your idents?

    His heart skipped beats even though he was speaking based on facts.

    Hugging her back with one hand, he caressed her hair.

    He felt himself melting under her touch and beautiful silver hair.

    Not to mention, the sweet scent she had.

    He peeked a nce upward with his head buried on Larittes shoulder. He read their lips as the nobles whispered among themselves.

    Such affection, its incredible. We were that intimate when we were young, werent we?

    My great-grandfather didnt know The Duke had this side to him.

    Ian breathed out satisfactorily. He had half of them look at their interaction.

    They were thinking he would turn a blind eye to Laritte someday because she was an illegitimate child, werent they?

    He endured the urge to rip off all their brains for bearing such a terrible idea.

    Instead, he decided to make them believe that it would never happen.

    So that in the future, they maintained their behavior.. if they were supposed to meet Laritte.

    Half of them were really dark.

    If he could hug her like this, he could finish the journey through Seolsan Mountain in just 24 hours.

    I need to find that fortune-teller quickly.

    Ian repeated.

    He was worried about her. Just as she cared about him.

    ..Because it worries me.

    He also wanted to express how he felt about her.

    Of course, Laritte didnt understand any of them.

    Thats not what Im saying.

    Laritte released Ian and pointed behind him.

    The fortune-teller is over there. I was going to tell you, but you were shaking from the cold.

    Ian raised his head. He made eye contact with Seta, who was munching on a piece of crepe in his mouth.

    Oh.

    It became awkward in an instant.

    She didnt tell him toe back early because she was worried about me.

    He awkwardly let go of Laritte.

    Still, he was happy

    He was serious.

    Alice and Irene walked around the night streets of the capital city wearing outfits rather than their maid uniforms, for the first time in a long while.

    Each had a newspaper in her hand. They walked to an antique store looking at the advertising leaflets.

    They sell a lot of fun things here. They also have very, very old books.

    Irene asked, who told you that?

    Well, this woman was dragging a donkey around. She had her long hair tied with a red ribbon. She was putting my luggage on the donkey and grabbing the reins when I saw her wearing a sign with the words Wee to the Capital City  Antiques hanging around her neck.

    Anyone could see that she was a solicitor. Perhaps, even the store owners wife.

    Fool! Because of you, Ill have to spend my trip to the Capital city in vain.

    No! Well be able to buy something that even Madam would find interesting!

    The twins held hands and ran around the capital.

    They were determined to buy something that would take Larittetheir infinitely calm Madamby surprise.

    Eventually, they made a bet. To see who could buy something more amazing to be chosen by the Madam.

    The antique store was full of amazing items.

    A suspicious tea kettle with purple smoke rising from inside, copper pottery, etcetera.

    Wee,dies.

    The twins searched everywhere with sharp eyes like a lions.

    Alice pulled a book from a dusty bookshelf.

    This book looks so old. Whats it about?

    Blowing the dust off with her breath, she stuttered through the cursive writing.

    A review understanding mana human problems. Author, D. Is it a romance novel?

    She kept it back in its ce and moved to a different ce.

    It didnt look very unique.

    With Laritte at his side, Ian approached Seta.

    Excuse me.

    He kindly reached out to the man in a robe.

    Ian was eager to meet him, so he smiled softly. But the nobles around him whispered like they were scared.

    Seta was a dragon.

    And Ian was a Swordmaster. He was known to subjugate weak dragons that lost control and attacked the human world.

    If you think about it normally, Seta couldnt think good of him.

    Seta gulped down the piece of dessert he was munching on.

    His reaction to finding out that his opponent was a Swordmaster was

    Huh?

    It was extremely normal.

    Ordinary dragons like Seta did not consider weak dragonslikely to explodeas their kind.

    Ian was told in advance that Seta only knew informal speech.

    Im Ian Reinhardt of the Ducal family of Reinhardt, and this is my wife, Laritte.

    He introduced himself and Laritte without any hesitation.

    Laritte peered at the man, the rest of her form hidden behind Iansrge size.

    Seta was surprised.

    Haa, when did this womane here?

    He almost changed back into his dragon form without realizing it.

    Soon, his surprised feeling turned into pure joy.

    Nice to meet you, human. I am Seta!

    Seta grabbed Larittes hand with both hands and waved happily.

    Her face was amazingly beautiful.

    And such long eyshes?

    The regr arrangement of the eyshes perfectly fit his aesthetic.

    Unlike the big nose of humble humans, look at that small and adorable nose! It looks more artistic from the side. The curves of her face are wlesspared to any mana. The overall picture of her features brings back memories of the natural scenery 500 years ago. To properly exin this perfect harmony, it reminds me of when we first saw human faces a thousand years ago

    Though Ian had a good feeling, he was better only with Laritte alone.

    He noticed the growing darkness in Setas eyes, sensing a beastly feeling within.

    What is this man doing?

 Chapter 70

    Ian frowned as he grew wary of Seta.

    He had to put up with it for Laritte. However, he was finding it difficult to keep his cool.

    But Seta was fine.

    That was even weirder.

    Ian spoke patiently, .I heard youre an exceptional fortune-teller.

    Ahem, ahem! Thats basic.

    Mana made it easy for him to know about a persons past.

    Human, I know you went to catch a dragon but failed to find it!

    That much information was already spread among the nobles.

    Seta added at Ians suspicious look.

    The third trace of the dragon was a w mark on the base of a 200-year-old tree. Right?!

    Seta proudly shook his head. If his hair was long, it would have been sloshing around.

    He was no different from a simple man after all. He was showing off his skills in front of Laritte.

    Then could you take a look at my wife for a moment? Lately, shes been getting injured for no reason.

    Seta was immersed in his own excellence before he finally decided to examine Laritte in detail.

    .Huh?

    Hold on?

    His expression was getting more and more shocking.

    Earlier, he was staring at Larittes face, so he hadnt had the time to pay attention to anything else.

    ..Humans, why did you two meet? I dont think I can find a convergence?

    He spoke stupidly.

    At that time, a voice rang out in Setas head.

    You rascal! Answer me if youre listening!

    It was the chief of the Red Dragons.

    Seta tried to say something more, but the chief was persistent.

    Nooow!

    Oh! You damn old coot!

    Ian and Laritte were startled by Setas sudden cry.

    When youre together, bad things happen like the girl who came earlier! Anyway, theres something urgent, so lets talkter, humans.

    Seta said cheerfully and disappeared out of the hall.

    Ian and Laritte nkly exchanged nces.

    It felt like a storm just passed by.

    He whispered to Laritte as he stared at the spot where Seta disappeared.

    I dont like him for some reason.

    Then he turned to gaze at her.

    Even foreigners find her beautiful!

    Her face works wonders all over the world.

    He was sincere.

    It was true to some extent since the dragon liked her face. As if he was appreciating jewelry rather than a feeling of rational connection.

    Possessiveness circted all over his body.

    And it looks like a joke. Something bad happens when were together? Its already been half a year since we met. What was he talking about?

    Its a shame if hes not a proper fortune-teller.

    Laritte looked back at Ian like she used to.

    But he also caught the slight disappointment in her eyes. Even that was a very rare thing.

    I have a long way to go.

    Ian sighed as he stared at her.

    One-sided love was so frustrating and painful to bear.

    Meanwhile, he suddenly remembered the words Seta said.

    When youre together, bad things happen like the girl who came earlier!

    I wonder what he meant by the girl here.

    Oh? I dont know.

    Did something bad happen while I was away?

    Laritte resurfaced through her memories.

    As expected, there was no such thing. The Empress was kind as well.

    Nothing really happened.

    If the Empress heard it, it would have seemed unjust and made her faint.

    Seta was telepathically summoned by the head of his race.

    He was sitting at the top of the castle. He was so high in the sky that he could see the end of the capital. The only lights he saw were the oilmps blinking in each mansion below. Under the dark night sky, his head was filled with nagging.

    Do you know how much you have changed the future of humans so far by pretending to be a fortune-teller?!

    The chief scolded in his gruff voice.

    Setas face was bloody red.

    I dont know!

    Argh!

    The chief was frustrated.

    Dont you know that us dragons shouldnt intervene in the human world!

    That was the unwrittenw.

    The mana that built up the world determined the cause and effect of the world.

    In other words, altering the set future would destabilize the flow of mana. It was fatal to dragons born from mana.

    Because dragons should not interfere with the human world. If they do, they affect the flow of mana. And if the mana of a civilization gets unstable, a rogue dragon arrives and starts rioting over the ce to remove it.

    Im controlling it to the point where theres no harm to me, Chief.

    Seta picked his ear.

    Thanks to his advice, some humans could make better choices for a temporary period of time.

    However, since mana acted as a restoration in the world, it eventually returned to the originally set future.

    The chiefs voice ringing in his head became more serious.

    It is approaching your location. You know that, right?

    How much of a moron do you think I am!

    Quit your persistence and return as early as possible.

    Finally, his nagging was over.

    Seta grumbled as he crawled down the outer wall of the castle.

    Humans from earlier came to his mind.

    Ians face had already faded from his memory. All he remembered was Larittes eyes, nose, and mouth.

    How did the two of them meet?

    Some humans were not destined to meet each other.

    Like an emperor of a country and an ant across the sea, there was no premise for them to meet.

    Thats why the Swordmasters were a problem.

    Once they start sensing mana, they reject the flow of mana and pioneer a future without it.

    Since the man and the woman met even though they were never supposed to, the magic in the air was restoring itself.

    It was part of the constant indirect attacks until either died.

    That male is a Swordmaster who can detect and eliminate mana, so the restoration action does not affect him. Which is why it causes the woman to get injured twice.

    This was why human history was filled withedy and tragedy.

    It was still dawn when the sun had not risen.

    The imperial pce was busy. Even at this time, several employees and officials were working. Oscar was no exception.

    After waking up early, he was dressed as the Crown Prince.

    He was on his way to see the Emperor.

    The Emperorhis fatherhad been bedridden for two years.

    During that time, the Empress had all the power seized in her grip.

    Now Im the only one who visits the Emperor every day.

    Oscar entered the room where the Emperor rested. He didnt know if herbs were being used, but a bitter scent still lingered in the air. As the Emperor of an Empire, his father seemed no longermanding. There was only a shabby old man with gray hair lying on the bed. It had been a long time since he lost consciousness.

    Oscar smiled helplessly as he sat in a chair next to the bed.

    How were youst night, Father?

    If he had to be honest, the Emperor had never been a very good father.

    However, Oscar was better than the Empress who would shed a single tear even if he died.

    For the Empress, Oscar was one of the promises to maintain her power.

    She could even y him off her board like a pawn if he turned against her in private.

    I heard you didnte to your senses again today. I dont know when it will be thest time to see you like this.

    Although it was awkward, Oscar mumbled under his breath.

    It was easy to say because the Empress did not visit this ce anymore.

    He thought there was no one listening, so he was able to speakfortably.

    But now, the Empress was approaching the room.

    Unaware of that, Oscar continued to talk to his unconscious father.

    After a while, the closed door opened.

    The Empress had entered.

 Chapter 71

    ..

    She looked around. There was no one but the Emperor.

    Theres no improvement even though the doctors keep treating you.

    Oscarwho disappearedwas hiding behind the curtains of the window.

    So what happened?

    A few minutes before the Empress arrived, the Emperors consciousness had returned for a while.

    Father!

    Oscar jumped up when he saw the Emperors eyelids tremble. He watched as his father struggled to lift his thick wrinkled eyelids. He was worried since it had never happened these days, but it spread a sense of relief in his body.

    It was all the more fortunate that Oscar came to his senses while he was here.

    Father, long time no see. Are you awake?

    Of course, the Emperor could not speak. It had been months since he became mute, and all he could do was blink a few times.

    Do you have any difort?

    He thought the Emperor would lose consciousness on the way.

    But the father kept looking at his son.

    Oscar noticed that there was something he wanted to say. So he waited, but the Emperor had no energy to do so.

    Father. Father.

    At that moment, his fathers eyes shifted to the wall. It was the window with thick white curtains. Oscar looked behind the window, but there was nothing.

    Does he want me to open the window?

    The doctor prescribed scented candles, so we shouldnt ventte the room.

    Oscar was about to return from the window when he heard footsteps approaching the room.

    At once, he knew it was the Empress.

    I heard she embarrassed herself in front of Mrs. Reinhardtst evening, and she must be displeased.

    He was also told how she was humiliated.

    It was hrious to imagine Laritte responding with a very insensitive expression.

    He didnt know when he was together with her, but now that he thought of it, he deserved to be the Empresss natural enemy.

    Oscar didnt want to run into her, so he went up to the window frame. He was able to hide perfectly when he covered himself with curtains from the window. The Empresss eyesnded on the Emperor lying in bed without even knowing another presence.

    Oscar peeped at her through the curtains. It was fancy of her toe to see the patient. He was a little touched.

    But she still visited his father. Such a fact was never reported to Oscar.

    It was then that she said something unexpected.

    This tedious time will soon be over, Your Majesty.

    It was bone-chilling.

    What does she mean?

    Oscar covered his mouth with his hand as he watched everything the Empress did.

    She opened the incense burner ced next to the bed. Then she took out the dried grass in her arms and put it inside the burner.

    Everything was crystal clear.

    This was all the Empresss doing for a very long time.

    She wanted to be the most powerful person in the Empire. She married the Emperor to spend the rest of her life as the Empress. That alone was not satisfactory. As greed grew, she began to poison the Emperor a few years ago and took control of power.

    Now everything will be over.

    Soon, the day would arrive to end the Emperors breath forever.

    She softly brushed the surface of the burner, but then she gripped it tightly.

    The Ducal couple came to her mind.

    They are the worst of all.

    She didnt like the pair.

    A Duke who is too full of himself and a lowly Duchess.

    They were her next obstacles after the Emperor.

    It will end without much trouble. Its annoying that the Duke is in the castle, but how would he know when its not his territory?

    With that, the Empress walked out of the room.

    There was no one who didnt like power. Desire was not a bad thing.

    However, the act of recklessly trampling on a persons life was something she should pay for in return.

    .

    Oscar waited until she leftpletely and came down from the window frame.

    He opened the lid of the incense burner.

    The grass that she had put inside was burning to give off a scent. It was strangely unpleasant. Not to mention, smoky.

    It was strange for the Empress to manage the burner herself. Oscar took out a piece of grass she had put in and held it in his hand.

    I understand what you mean, Father.

    He wanted his son to hide behind the curtains and see everything.

    Oscar hid the grass carefully and left the room.

    There was only one ce he could put his trust.

    He recalled Ian and Laritte.

    Meanwhile, Ian and Laritte were facing a big problem.

    In fact, Ian was the only one who thought it was a problem.

    The party held a day before the exchangested until dawn. And it would be like that throughout the exchange.

    So of course, they had to stay in the imperial pce even for their sleep. There was a room prepared for each guest in the annex of the castle.

    The Duke may rest here. If he should need anything, please call me, the imperial servant bowed down before him. With that, the servant left.

    Theres only one room, Ian could barely maintain his voice.

    The imperial pce, or anywhere else, never intended to give two separate rooms for a couple.

    Ian and Laritte were standing in front of the door of a room prepared for them.

    Yes, its one.

    Laritte wondered if Ians eyes were okay.

    Does it look like two?

    Worried that her husband had a problem with his eyes, she held out two fingers in front of him.

    How many do you think this is?

    Two. Thats not what I meant.. Anyway.

    Laritte walked inside without much thought.

    As prepared by the imperial family, it was a very colorful room.

    Ian realized that this had happened in the past. A long time ago, when he was traveling to the Capital from the vi, he had to stop to eat and stay the night in the city of Osira.

    I also remember being this nervous.

    Then it hit him.

    I suppose. Ive already been harboring feelings for Laritte since then.

    He was shy. It felt like his soul was itching to express the feelings he had.

    Laritte sat on a wide bed. The mattress wasfortable. The nket was so soft, she wanted to wrap it around herself.

    Im sleepy

    She tiredly blinked her eyes as she yawned.

    Secondster, her eyes met Ians.

    Ian struggled to look away from her, focusing his eyes on a vase on the table instead.

    What flower is it?

    The petals were yellow with blue at the ends. It was an ordinary flower, but he couldnt ce its name.

    Because only one phrase was repeating itself in his head.

    My wife is in bed

    My wife is in bed

    My wife is in bed

    He tried to bring up anything to get the thought out of his mind.

    This ce has great security.

    All of the foreign guests were also staying at the annex of this castle.

    So if there was any mistake, the full me would be on the imperial family. Even Ian was able to rx with confidence.

    The employees who apanied the guests can only enter this floor at sunrise.

    The employees stayed downstairs.

    If they needed anything in the evening, they had to go down in person.

    Realizing, Laritte muttered casually.

    Oh, I have to change into my nightdress.

    It was impossible for her to change such a cumbersome dress alone.

    You should go down and change.

    Laritte got up to check the closet. There were nightdresses and everything she needed. She just needed help taking her dress off.

    Is that necessary? You can help. Can you see the string behind my back?

    Laritte turned her head and looked at Ian.

    I dont think its a good idea. Ian was extremely opposed.

    He was still trying hard to hold it in. Larittewho knew nothingwas looking so bold.

    Alice and Irene must be sleeping right now. They will be sad if I wake them up.

    Were paying them enough.

    In fact, they were being paid four times as much as other families.

    Laritte stared at Ian with a look of disapproval.

    How can you wake a person when theyre fast asleep?

    You shouldnt touch people when they are sleeping. Because sleep is important!

    Pouting silently, she plopped back on the bed.

    Of course, it was Ian who lost the argument. Because, how dare he beat Laritte?

    He reached out, trying his best to not think about anything.

    Yes. Near the waistband there.

    Guided by Laritte, he grabbed the waistband that was holding the dress and carefully untied the string.

 Chapter 72

    His hands trembled at the rustling sound of the strings.

    The hands that never trembled when they took the lives of ten people at once.

    Laritte broke the silence, where are our escorts such as Lady Redra and Sir Mason?

    The knights are staying at another annex, answered Ian steadily, though his eyes were spinning.

    When the strings were done, her dress loosened to reveal the white shiny garment she was wearing.

    I see. Oh, please take off my ne as well.

    With that, Laritte grabbed a hold of her hair and lifted it up.

    The ne was loosened and she ced it on the table.

    Now she could take off the rest on her own. She turned around to say that, but she met Ians eyes.

    He was very close, his breath ghosting on her hair.

    Larittes form was reflected back by those golden eyes of his.

    .

    .

    Nothing came and went.

    Ian opened his mouth to talk about something else, but his voice didnt cooperate.

    He closed his lips again.

    Did I imagine her eyes shaking a little?

    His face leaned closer and closer to hers.

    His head tilted slightly.

    There was no way for him to hold back anymore.

    Right.

    Laritte snapped her fingers.

    She realized when she saw herself in his eyes.

    I didnt remove my makeup. You were going to tell me that, right?

    To remove her makeup, she needed to go downstairs and call a maid.

    Ah.

    Until now, Ians patience and instincts had brought him to nothing.

    Please

    He was going crazy.

    Unaware, Laritte walked around the room.

    Ill be right back.

    She took out a nket and changed into slippers.

    Its dangerous at night, so go with me.

    Ian tried to speak calmly but his voice boomed across the room. Larittes hand paused at the doorknob.

    Then lets go together.

    Ah, yes, just a moment.

    Ian wanted to wipe away tears that werent even flowing. He washed his face dry with big, rough hands.

    He was always the only one who got excited. He didnt mean to force her, so maybe it was for the best. He couldnt have forgiven himself if she ran away in surprise.

    He was the only one who was trying to calm down. While Larittewaiting at the doorlooked perfectly fine.

    He wasnt thirsty, but his mouth felt dry. His lips even more so.

    What is wrong with my body?

    He had no clue.

    Finally, it was the first day of the exchange meeting.

    Ians goal today was to talk to the fortune-teller. He was going to ask about Laritte properly and give up if he still seemed to be all talk and no trousers.

    Then, Oscar approached Ian and Laritte.

    Are you enjoying the party?

    Yes, Im very grateful to the Imperial Family.

    Laritte watched their interaction. It was different from when the Prince visited their mansion. She also thought she should act like that outside.

    Its an honor to see Your Highness. She said holding her skirt.

    I hope the Duchess is having a good time as well.

    Oscarughed socially.

    He had to inform Ian about what he foundst morning. The fact that the Empress was associated with the Emperors illness.

    Oscar made eye contact with Ian, gesturing to him with his look.

    I have something to tell you.

    Ian shook his head, although he understood that the Crown Prince had something to say.

    From today on, the Empress would also participate in the event, so he could not leave his wife alone.

    Oscar blinked.

    Is he worried about Mrs. Reinhardt? As far as I know, she pressed down Mothers energy yesterday.

    Oscar said tly.

    The Empress and the Duchess, they looked quite closest evening. Im d to see how the great people of the Empire interact with each other.

    What?

    Ian turned to Laritte. It was the first time he heard it.

    Her earrings shook as she turned to face him.

    Why did the Empress see you?

    What did the Empress say to you?

    She talked about how busy she gets in her daily life.

    That cant be true.

    Oscar smiled awkwardly.

    Mother was humiliated by her thoughtless opponent

    May I speak to the Duchess for a while?

    Oscar asked. He also meant to go somewhere else. So that he could discuss secrets with Ian.

    Eventually, Ian walked out of the hall as Oscar pretended to be interested in Larittes dress.

    Your dress is blinding, Duchess. Nichs Boutiques, perhaps?

    Thats right.

    Sir Nichs is an amazing designer. Lets see.

    Oscar bowed a little, pretending to look closely at the dress.

    Then he whispered to her, Mrs. Reinhardt, you didnt forget what I saidst time, did you?

    This time, his smile was real.

    Laritte blinked as she recalled.

    There must be something I can help you with at the exchange. There has been no problem so far since the imperial family is no better than the Duchy, but Ian isnt close to any of the daughters of the esteemed households.

    Oscars eyes flitted to a group ofdies. They were looking at Laritte from afar.

    With somepany from thedies there, the Empress will not be able to harass you easily. They would value your attention.

    Plus, they were pure.

    Thosedies were interested in hobbies, dresses, and desserts, so the environment was sincerely favorable to Laritte.

    Anyway, hope you have a meaningful time at the exchange.

    With that, Oscar disappeared where Ian left.

    Soon after, thedies approached and began to chat with Laritte.

    Hello, Madam!

    I really wanted to talk to you! That dress, its by Sir Nichs, am I right?

    My father told me not to talk to the Duchess recklessly. But His Highness, the Crown Prince, is very kind, so he asked me to talk to you!

    The fact that these girls attended the exchange was proof that they were from high-ranking aristocratic families.

    But they were pure.

    What kind of dessert do you prefer?

    Do you have any other dresses besides this?

    What are your hobbies?

    Laritte only managed to derive a word clearly.

    Hobbies?

    Hobbies!

    Four pairs of eyes sparkled at Laritte with extreme interest.

    Laritte struggled to manage an answer.

    Horse-riding?

    Come to think of it, she didnt have a chance to ride Bertrand yet.

    Plus, women did not have hobbies such as horse riding. Youngdies only knew knitting and some other womanly activities.

    The faces of the girls turned cold.

    Laritte thought she made a mistake.

    Thest time Ian asked who her friends were, she only named the people of the mansion.

    Now she wanted to say someone elses name.

    She wanted to talk and build a good rtionship.

    Was it too much hope for Laritte?

    The girls exchanged nces at each other. Then, they looked up and down at Laritte. Even if she was the Dukes wife, she looked simr in age to any of them.

    Shall we?

    Should I say it? Should I rmend it?

    They whispered among themselves.

    Ste, the representative, held Larittes hand.

    Do you want to join our hobby club, Madam?

    Larittes eyes grew wide. She was worried that the people Oscar introduced would leave her, but that wasnt the case.

    Hobby club?

    We all have different hobbies. We should meet regrly and share our hobbies with each other.

    Its.. like..

    They sound like they want to spend time with me!

 Chapter 73

    Laritte felt something deep inside.

    At the very least, only her blue eyes could be seen sparkling with joy, but she was really happy.

    There are conditions. Two of us have unique hobbies. Thats why we only serve women from families with great power to prevent other nobles from speaking ill of them, said Vivienne, who was wearing a set of remarkable ruby earrings.

    I and Floretta havemon hobbies of cooking and gardening, and the Lady here is pretty well-built for wearing a skirt. She likes to swing swords.

    Laritte was shy.

    Actually, I dont even know how to ride a horse.

    I did say I like horse riding, but Im only preparing. I havent learned it yet.

    We still have some time left until the next meeting. Im sure you can learn it. Wed have a wonderful time together.

    Ste was kind.

    The girlswho became a little close to Laritte as they chattedshowed her around the party.

    Okay, okay. Let us go over there. There are many things to enjoy at the exchange. Well tell you one by one.

    The girls didnt attract many bad looks when they were walking around the hall. Ratner, most chuckled at their excitement.

    The Empress also noticed it.

    When their eyes met, they had to go greet her.

    Ste bowed down first, Greetings, Your Majesty.

    .Lady Hove of the Marquis household, You seem to be close to the Duchess.

    The Empress frowned.

    She knew that Laritte and herself had a bad rtionship.

    In good words, she wanted the girls to fall back.

    Stes turned from her to Laritte and back to her.

    She heard the gossip of the two arguing lightly yesterday.

    Whose side should I choose?

    Originally, he would have been on the Empresss side. But she hated things that annoyed her. Not to mention, her fathers nagging.

    Yes. We are close.., her voice trailed on at the end.

    But theres nothing I can do. Our hobby club stays forever!

    Covering her face with a face, she clung to Laritte.

    Were very close!

    Other girls followed.

    Its an honor to have talked with such a beautiful woman like the Duchess.

    All thanks to the Empress, Her Majesty, who held this event.

    The Empress tried her best to smile.

    Oh, I see.

    Amid fierce war of nerves, one of them felt lost in a different world alone.

    It was Laritte.

    They said were close.

    Four of them.

    She realized her mouth parted in surprise, so she closed it immediately.

    I shouldnt make it obvious. I have to grow up.

    Meanwhile, the Empress and the girls continued to talk.

    What were you talking about? Are you having enough fun?

    We always do. Are you familiar with great figures like the Empress? Mostly, desserts, dresses

    Is that so? But I think the Duchess perfectly knows the difficult part of the story.

    A Duchess waspletely different from the daughters of other families.

    In a matter of social status. Practically speaking, a Duchess was simr to the Empress who ruled a country.

    A few generations ago, the Duchess used to manage the post office, right?

    Ste and Floretta exchanged nces.

    Everyone knew that Laritte didnt do anything in particr. She was not in an environment to receive school or tutoring.

    The girls started to think.

    What can I say to make my club member feel confident?

    If Laritte responded by saying that she did nothing, she would admit that she had lived a lowly life as an illegitimate person.

    Ste, any answers?

    Wait a minute. Im still thinking about it.

    Use your brain! Use your brain!

    In the midst of this, Laritte was still quiet. While trying to hold back her surprise, she realized at some point.

    Come to think of it, there is no need for that now.

    I wont get in trouble now even if Iugh or cry.

    The Empresswho was waiting for an answerasked Laritte herself.

    So? What do you do as a Duchess?

    Their eyesnded on Laritte as well.

    The Empress believed that she won without an effort. She felt relieved, bothering her with such words.

    After the Emperor dies, Ill make your life hell as well!

    Laritte was still lost in thought, unaware of the question being asked.

    Next time, Ill tell you that Im close to these girls.

    She only came to her senses when Ste poked her.

    Yes?

    You have to answer it, the question Her Majesty asked the Duchess

    The girls couldnt answer for her now.

    She could almost feel pressured.

    Laritte turned to the Empress with a burdensome gaze.

    What did Her Majesty say?

    Even if she didnt know, she decided to give a simple answer.

    Im happy to be here. It may bother Ian, but I also want to attend next time.

    That was the best answer she could give as to what she did as a Duchess.

    Because it was believed that the Duchess attending the exchange event always brought great economic value to the Empire.

    It even sounded like Laritte persuaded Ian to attend this event!

    Ste clenched her hands.

    We won!

    She also helped out with a few words.

    Thanks to the Duchess, there will be no more reason for the foreigners to be angry with the absence of the Duke in the future. It is the best job!

    My father has also been troubled for years because of that. Thepanies from the five countries have not been very cooperative. Im very grateful to you, Duchess.

    The Empress turned pale.

    She was the one to persuade Ian, who had not attended the exchange for the past three years.

    She had nothing to say.

    She tried her best to hold herself from cursing.

    There were a lot of eyes. Of all things, she could no longer trouble Laritte because of these girls.

    Once the Emperor

    dies, we will see!

    I see. I appear to be busier than her, so let me have my leave.

    Take care, Maam.

    The girls pped their hands with each other, their interaction blocked by the skirts of their dresses.

    Madam, please give me a high five.

    What? Why?

    What did you just do?

    Ste could understand Larittes personality.

    Youre an interesting addition to the club.

    A smile made its way on her lips.

    Weve defeated an incredible person.

    While they enjoyed themselves, the Empress stormed down the hallway with a frightening momentum.

    The maids bowed down in surprise while doing chores.

    Bartolt followed suit.

    Since he had already been on bad terms with the Empress, he could have gone out of sight even more after saying a word.

    Hey you, what are you doing! How dare you not greet me!

    The young maidwho was wiping the window in the hallway without seeing the Empressstartled as she shouted.

    She fell down to the ground with the mob in her hand.

    Im sorry! Please forgive me!

    The Empress huffed and ordered Bartolt.

    Pluck out her eyes. She doesnt even recognize the ruler of this Empire.

    The maid was now soaked in tears.

    Bartolt hesitantly pulled out the sword from its sheath.

    Save me! Your Majesty! Please, Your Majesty!

    The maid cried as she clung to Bartolts foot.

    If she died, her whole family would starve to death. It was already too much to live in the capital city along with the sry her parents received.

    Sir, please have mercy.

    He turned to the Empress.

    Though he betrayed the Duke because he craved money, it was too unsettling for him to kill the helpless girl himself.

    However, now, he had no choice but to work for the Empress. He knew would never be epted anywhere.

    Argh, you old croon!

    He swore to himself as he raised his sword.

    When the Empress stopped him.

    Enough. Leave it and follow me.

    .Yes, Your Majesty.

    The day woulde when the Emperor would depart.

    There was no need for her to view the unpleasant sight of blood in front of the great temple.

    Taking a deep breath, she continued the rest of her way.

    So far, no one had known about her conspiracy.

    And nobody would in the future. That would be enough.

    But she never imagined that everything she nned was already crumbling apart.

 Chapter 74

    Ian returned to the banquet hall after a conversation with Oscar. He spotted Laritte surrounded by some youngdies.

    Laritte.

    ncing back at Ian, Laritte introduced her hobby club friends.

    Youre here? Theyre my friends. We just had a wonderful time together.

    Friends?

    The word friend got him intrigued.

    How would they know her?

    He was a bit jealous. His eyebrows raised a little as he turned to look at his opponents.

    Looks like you enjoyed your short little time with them. Were going to see the fortune-teller now. Ladies, can I take my wife?

    Of course!

    The girls bowed to them, promising Laritte that they would also enjoy the next time they met.

    Madam, please wait for me to show off my dress next time!

    Laritte also gently waved to them.

    Goodbye, everyone.

    Ian asked as they walked under the grand chandelier.

    They were nice, werent they?

    They are around my age, but theyre nice. Although, we had a strange encounter in between.

    Ian stopped. People dressed in beautiful attires passed by them.

    He carefully chose his words.

    If Laritte feels her opponent is strange, maybe its because..

    Maybe its because they are indeed strange.

    Ian tried hard to hold back the words and asked a question.

    What happened? Who was this strange opponent?

    It was the Empress.

    The Empress? Oh, no!

    Nothing happened.

    In order to know what happened with Laritte, it would be easier to ask someone else.

    Worried, Ian ran a hand through his hair. The hair that the maid fixed was now messed up.

    Oscar! He said hed take care of it!

    Well, thats good. Anyway, I received a lot of information from His Highness, muttered Ian coldly.

    The fact that the Empress burned suspicious herbs in the Emperors room meant one thing.

    Back then, I thought the Empress rose in power just for the Emperors convenience, but she has been conspiring all along.

    If he could find out the identity of the leaves Oscar gave him, he might be able to return the Emperors consciousness.

    If the Empresss sins were revealed, her foul desires to harm Laritte and the Duchy would disappear.

    There would be no need to reorganize troops of the Dukes Decree and battle hard to suppress her by force.

    It would be an elegant counterattack.

    Anyway, if you have gotten along with thedies before, invite them to the mansionter. Our maids will be d to serve them.

    There was no longer anything wrong with the way Laritte was progressing.

    Ian was happy with the thought, but he frowned when his eyesnded on Seta.

    There will be no more troubles after I find out what the fortune-teller means!

    When youre together, bad things happen like the girl who came earlier!

    I couldnt believe that he could not be with Laritte. It was ridiculous, but he was going to dig one more time.

    He approached Seta.

    The nobleswho were talking to Setabowed down as they spotted Ian. They were also people who needed the courage to talk to him as if they were close.

    I, I guess the Duke also wants to speak to him! Of course, anyone wouldve been curious.

    Ian knew how to throw them out of the scene, oh, well. Is that so? He repliedzily. With his short reply, they noticed it would be better for them to step down.

    Ian smiled politely as he turned to Seta. It was so scary to look at, some could get goosebumps on their skin.

    Seta returned the smile, his pointed canines showing.

    It was a war of nerves. The two smiled at each other as if they were having a staring contest. It was frightening to the others who watched.

    Ian was also annoyed. He didnt like how his opponent looked interested in Laritte.

    Its extremely rare to have a conversation with someone inferior to me.

    Seta also hated Ian. Because with Ian, he couldnt approach the human woman withposure. However, since the woman was going to die early, he was in a hurry.

    Setas eyes shifted to Laritte. It was the most perfect face he had seen in a long time. Too bad it was short-lived.

    Noticing his gaze, Ian shifted to block the view.

    Finally, Seta broke the silence.

    Have any questions, human?

    Didnt you say we should talkter because you had something urgent to attend? I wish to listen to what you saidst time.

    Seta shrugged, its the same as what Im going to say. You two shouldnt be together. Its the reason why the woman keeps getting hurt.

    Weve been together for a long time. Its only been a few weeks that my wife has been in a lot of idents.

    It will be fine as long as theyre not together. Why is he arguing?

    Dont you know its usually slow? The ma

    He closed his mouth before he could say that mana originally acted slowly.

    He was only here as a fortune-teller, wasnt he?

    Dragons and Swordmasters were the only ones who knew how to sense the presence of mana, but he almost got himself caught.

    Seta gave a rough idea of what he wanted to say.

    Anyway, do whatever you want. Try to revive your past memories before you deny what Im saying. There wasnt a problem when you were far apart!

    Since he made a mistake, he decided to flee.

    You!

    Ian reached out to grab him. However, Setas fast momentary eleration helped him to escape the grip.

    And you better finish what youre trying to do as soon as possible, man.

    His eyes grew wide in shock.

    He let his guard down, but how could I miss him?

    It was definitely a disciplined movement.

    Letting down his empty hand, he stared at Setas back as he disappeared.

    Setawho seemed rxedlooked down at his wrist as he walked out of the banquet hall.

    Crazy one, wasnt he?

    There was a mark left by Ians hand. He shook off his wrist.

    The Swordmasters I met a long time ago werent this bad either.

    Seta gave him advice even after his pride was hurt.

    Im more amazing than any human!

    Though the advice was from a childish heart, it would be better for Ian if he should follow it.

    Because it was a dragons advice, not anyone elses.

    Ian was sitting on a long armchair in one corner of the banquet hall.

    What the fortune-teller said did not leave his mind.

    There wasnt a problem when we were far away?

    As the fortune-teller said, he recalled his past. It was shocking to realize. There have been situations where Ian was away longer than he expected.

    When the traces of the dragon were suddenly spotted on the Magee teau. He arrived at the teau but found nothing of the dragon. At that moment, he was far away from the mansion Laritte was staying at.

    In other words,

    When they were together, he received the news about the dragons appearance. But it disappeared as he moved away from Laritte. Which meant, the problem disappeared as they separated.

    It doesnt make any sense at all.

    Laritte began to get hurt all of a sudden when Ian returned. There were even more strange happenings. Including, the gathering of mana in the air around Laritte.

    And thest thing Seta said was also strange. As if he knew that Ian was looking into the Empresss conspiracy.

    While he was deep in thought, Laritte approached with two sses of drink. She held out one of them to him.

    Drink this.

    Thank you.. What happened to your clothes?

    Ian stood up as he received the cup. Larittes dress was messed up from the spilling of drinks.

    She shrugged, I tripped while I was on the way.

    People around herughed, but nothing happened. She was grateful that her friends angrily red at those whoughed, but she seemed really fine.

    I was going to bring a drink, but you shouldnt have Im sorry.

    Ian took off his jacket and wrapped it around her.

    Lets go back to the room first.

    Laritte was staring straight at Ian. Feeling her gaze, he asked.

    Whats wrong?

    It seems like youre thinking about something. Is it because of the fortune-teller?

    Just like Ian could read Larittes feelings, so did Laritte.

    Ian blinked.

    Ah, even though my wife is blind, she is quick to catch on to unusual things.

 Chapter 75

    Somehow, he was happy even though he was caught.

    Love seemed to have sprinkled sweeteners on all his actions. Though, it was good to have such interactions alike.

    Lets just.. ignore that fortune-teller. I doubt anything he said is usible.

    At the same time, he realized that his fingers were touching Laritte.

    If we cant stay together, how far should we be?

    What youre thinking now, you will tell meter, right? asked Laritte.

    She believed Ian wouldnt hide it. They trusted each other so much. Laritte was surprised even when he said that he couldnt trust anyone like he trusted her.

    Ian nodded, ..Yes, of course, I would tell you.

    Nothing would happen even if we stay together.

    He wanted to believe that. After all, she was his first love.

    If us staying together is the cause, then why is it that only Laritte gets hurt? Its annoying.

    However, he did not intend to ignore the fortune-tellers advice.

    He must find out the identity of the grass the Empress burned and deliver it to the Crown Prince.

    However, if this decision made an exquisite change, Ian.

    He closed his eyes tightly.

    He couldnt decide what he would do after that.

    Seta was again at the highest peak of the castle.

    Is it tomorrow?

    The day it was arriving was just around the corner.

    I was right. The two humans shouldnt be together.

    A rogue dragon that had disappeared from the Magee teau was headed towards the castle. Mana was doing its job to separate Ian and Laritte.

    Usually, Seta was required to escape to another ce. It would be annoying if he had a great influence on the human world.

    However, he decided to wait because the most dangerous thing wasing tomorrow for Laritte.

    If she dies, I cant imitate her face in its vivid state.

    I have to help them defeat it and collect the human face for my rare treasures!

    Seta clenched his fists.

    As soon as the morning arrived, the Empress headed to the Emperors quarters. She told Bartolt as she crossed the bridge from her tower to the next.

    You wait here. Ill be back soon.

    As there are many guests in the castle, Im worried about Her Majestys safety.

    The Empress had always told him to wait outside before she went to see the Emperor. It was because she didnt have confidence in him.

    So you can betray me this time?

    Sheughed at him.

    I dont think youll be of any help when needed.

    Bartoltwho was left alone after the Empress leftclenched his teeth.

    In the beginning, the Empress weed him with open arms. But when his assassination of Ian came out to be a failure, she got colder after the Duke was reinstated.

    Argh!

    He was not the one to be treated like this. His eyes were burning in rage.

    Meanwhile, the Empress approached the bed where the Emperory. The warm air in the room was beautiful today.

    The Emperor will die in a week!

    It was such a long wait.

    She recalled as she took each step. For several years, she used all kinds of poison to grind the Emperor.

    At first, he lost his energy and took away his voice.

    Recently, she had been steadily grinding the poisonous herbs to maintain the state of unconsciousness.

    Now, if she increased the amount of those herbs, it would kill the Emperor naturally. Everything would be over.

    No one knows. No one knows my ns!

    The Empress muttered, putting the leaves in the incense burner.

    You will finally rest in peace in a week, Your Majesty.

    The Empress of Iassa was greedy from birth.

    Her mother always used to say,

    You have to abandon your terrible desires to live.

    But look, Mother.

    I will stand on top of everyone! I will be the Queen of all!

    But Oscar was already preparing to rescue the Emperor.

    Long after the Empress burst intoughter, he came down from the window.

    Even the sound of the window creaking made his heart pound.

    The sound of the birds crying early in the morning was like theughter of the Empress.

    Its okay. You can do it, Oscar.

    He recalled as he changed the incense burner and put the herbs Ian gave him.

    He had said that the Emperor would already be too weak. They had a fifty-fifty chance of waking the Emperor.

    Oscar found his fathers hand under the nket and squeezed it hard.

    Father, please wake up. And help me make everything right.

    It was then.

    When the room was suddenly shaken by the plight of a loud roar.

    Whats going on!

    Holding on to the pir, he rushed to open the window.

    A tremendouslyrge shadow passed over him. Huge wings like buildings caused gusts of wind, terrorizing over the capitals castle.

    His eyes grew wide in shock and despair.

    It was a dragon.

    The dragonwhich had already lost its intelligencegave out an ear-piercing roar.

    The shadow flew over to where Ian and Laritte would be.

    Ian caught Laritte and kept her stable as the party hall was also shaken like an earthquake.

    He understood the howl of the dragon at once.

    Why is this dragon here?

    He recalled what the fortune-teller said.

    Bad things happen when youre together.

    People started running around, already losing their minds.

    We have to go out too, Laritte, Ian whispered to her.

    What should we do?

    Dont worry. Reinhardts knights are nearby. We can subdue it together.

    Ian was the most expert in that field.

    Those who were running left the castle envious of Laritte, who was protected by Ian.

    While many soldiers surrounded the beast over the field, Mason and Redra came running to Ian.

    Sir Mason, lead the existing squad as I do. Count Redra should take Laritte and escape as far as possible.

    Captain, we dont have enough troops, I cant fall out! Im the only Swordmaster candidate among the knights. Redra protested.

    Dragon attacks included both magical and physical assaults.

    A particr sword was essential to block such magic. The same was true for a physical offense such as the swinging of ws.

    Redra was the only one who had the potential to use the sword here except Ian.

    She was still a candidate, but she could try to block it.

    Ian pushed Laritte toward Redra.

    Therefore, the Count should protect Laritte. Doesnt it fulfill your conditions to use your sword?

    Oh, t-thats., Redra was flushed red.

    Eventually, she nodded.

    Redra held Larittes hand.

    Please forgive my rudeness, Madam. We have to keep a certain distance to make it easier to prepare for emergencies.

    As she ran with Redra, she nced back and saw Ian running toward the dragon.

    I can escape by myself. Shouldnt Lady Redra help Ian?

    A dragon basically has a very wide area of offense. Its safer to be with me because it can suddenly rise to the sky.

    Redra added in a mutter.

    If only I could use a sword.

    The biggest factor that determined a Swordmaster was how dark his or her sword could be. As such, it had a tremendous effect in battle.

    For example, if Redra used a dark sword, she would also be able to beat Bartoltwho yed with Ians trust.

    The problem was that the conditions were strict and could not be abused.

    Laritte recalled what Ian had just said.

    Whats the condition for Lady Redra to use the sword?

    Why had she blushed when Ian said that?

    Others ran in the same direction Laritte was headed.

    Kyaaaa!

    Im escaping to themoners vige. Damn it all!

    Redra blocked Laritte as someone almost passed over her.

    You dont know my condition, Madam? Its a famous tale to be told.

 Chapter 76

    Redra was embarrassed to say with her own mouth. All the more because Ian believed she could do it.

    In order for me to use a sword, I need the Captain. But now, even if Madam is here, maybe.., she hesitated when she felt someones gaze.

    The Empress was escaping in the same direction as them. She red at Laritte with eyes full of malice. At this time, if the Duchess were killed, the me could be put on the Dragon.

    Bartolt, can you defeat that knight and kill the Duchess?

    He turned to look at Redra.

    ..Yes, certainly.

    Without Ian, ording to his knowledge, Redras sword was useless. Therefore, he could easily carry out her orders without a problem.

    Alright, lets not fail this time!

    The sword he pulled out of his sheath glistened under the sunlight.

    Rogue dragons were always a threat against humans. The mes emitted from its mouth could set off houses in zes, and ws harder than iron could tear people apart.

    However, the subjugation of the dragon in the castle was being carried out efficiently.

    Fire! Look out for the fire!

    The knights moved like one body. They had no choice but to block the attack with a thick iron shield, even though the burning reached their skin beneath their metal armors.

    However, it was different if Ian had one.

    The dragon spewed mes at him. The firewhich simply could melt an armorwas effortlessly divided in half around Ian.

    In it, he was fine. He continued to conduct.

    Forward!

    Thepetency of a knight was different depending on the ledger.

    As they looked at Ian, their will grew stronger.

    As expected of a Swordmaster!

    They received chills at the sight of Ian with glowing eyes scarred with blood. He looked like he wanted to slice off his enemys breath. Thank God, he was their ally.

    Meanwhile, Ian muttered something.

    -

    Everyone was curious.

    What did he say?

    It was clear that he said something incredible. His expression said so.

    Actually, it was like this.

    Laritte..

    Haa

    I miss you, Laritte

    It came to his mind that he should be away from her, but soon he abandoned that thought.

    All he needed was her.

    I shall bury all my desires so that I can see her smile whenever she does.

    The reason for his anger was that there were many obstacles to achieving that wish.

    Ian stared at the dragon. Each scale of it wasrger than the palm of his hand, but he was not afraid. He was determined enough to kill them all.

    He ran his fingers over his hair. Dark hair that was flowing with the wind fell over his eye.

    The knights were thrilled, saying he was very cool, but Ians thoughts were filthy.

    If anyone touches Laritte again, I will have their limbs chopped into pieces.

    And sent them to all corners of the earth.

    Back away from the spear ande under the shield!

    Move your shields forward!

    The knights yelled beside him.

    They roared, putting their full trust in Ian.

    Redra and Laritte ran through a narrow path, with smaller castles on each side.

    The dragons eyes are likely to be directed on a wide road. This!

    Pant, pant.

    Youre doing great, Madam!

    It was when Redra encouraged Laritte to run along, she felt something creeping behind her neck.

    Something is aiming for us!

    She felt the trajectorying their way and pulled out her two-handed sword.

    At the same time, Bartolts and Redras swords collided with each other. Her hands trembled with the weight of his strength.

    Bartolt!

    Redra noticed the Empress behind Bartolt and figured out everything.

    You bxstxrds! Aiming for the Madam at this time!

    She fumbled her thoughts for a moment.

    Should I send Madam first? Or not?

    To beat Bartolt, there was only one means to use her sword. In other words, if she didnt send Laritte, she had a chance of winning.

    Theres a risk of putting the Madams life in danger at the hands of Bartolt after he gets rid of me.

    However, if Laritte was sent ahead, Redra would definitely die here.

    Redra made her choice after contemting for a while.

    Madam, run!

    Just because Laritte was present, it was hard to pledge that she would necessarily trigger the swords power. She couldnt risk Larittes life on something she hadnt done yet.

    This was the principle of a knight.

    Redra confronted Bartolt as she pushed Laritte away.

    If you exit the alley, find a crowded ce. Not only will it be difficult for the dragon to trudge that distance, but there will be no more tricks like this.

    Bartoltughed at Redra.

    Do you mean you dont want to show your master that you die?

    Madam!!

    Laritte hesitated for a while but soon ran away as Redra said.

    Redra properly caught her two-handed sword.

    If I die, I wont die in vain!

    The Empress shouted at Bartolt.

    That Dukes wife is escaping!

    I can catch up to her after killing this knight!

    Redra was grinning, your master doesnt seem to trust you, huh? You didnt choose the wrong master to serve, did you?

    Lets talk about your poor skills.

    Bartolts provocation rubbed her ears.

    What? I thought the Swordmaster did say it. Or is it just you who doesnt know that the 5th Swordmaster is here already?

    She was determined to ruin her opponents mood. So that Laritte could escape.

    She had no proper pitching or armor. Because she didnt think the Capital would be attacked.

    Bartolt tried not to fall for her tricks.

    His voice was deep, Redra Rei, you were a good soldier. Ill remember your name.

    Sorry, Ive forgotten the name of the knight who forgot about himself a long time ago.

    Just in time, came the Empresss voice.

    Bartolt!! If the Duchess survives, I will cut your neck!

    Bartolt was being attacked from both sides.

    He bit his lips.

    They stared at each other as they took abat position.

    Laritte, who was running alone, nced back. Before she knew it, she was too far to see Redra and Bartolt anymore.

    She looked around, searching, as she collected her breaths. Her eyes stayed on the horizon of the road.

    Huff, huff

    That man said Redra was going to die.

    Ian will be sad if she dies. Because hes a very affectionate man.

    And.. Laritte would be sad, too.

    At that time, someone standing beside her grabbed her arm.

    Did Bartolt already defeat Redra?

    Madam, what are you doing here? You have to leave!

    Luckily, it was Lady Ste of the Marquis family from her hobby club. Her tied hair was a mess, perhaps because she fell down.

    Larittes nk eyes looked at Ste. She held her hands.

    I need your help, friend.

    Pardon?

    After agonizing, Ste chose to listen to her over running away.

    Tell me.

    Laritte told her what happened.

    So Lady Redra Rei is left alone.

    And, the Empress looked mad. It always worried me that her eyes were not like ordinary people!

    Ste struggled to answer.

    Amid the chaos, she also lost her diamond ringwhich she had cherished since she was 10.

    She didnt mean to go find the ring. Life came first.

    However, she couldnt pass Larittes request after she called her friend.

    I must make a choice.

    An angel and a demon popped up in her head. The angel told her to help Laritte, while the devil was already defeated by that angel a long time ago.

    Darn it! Theres nothing else I can do!

    Hobby club stays forever!

    Ste led Laritte back to where Laritte came from.

 Chapter 77

    Stebeing the daughter of a Marquishad learned a variety of disciplines.

    Even now, her demeanor was extraordinary. Every march of her shoes crushing the ground was filled with confidence.

    You said there were small castles on both sides of a narrow path, right, Madam? Its definitely the Twin Memorial Hall. The two castles built as memorial halls were erected symmetrically.

    She clenched her fist.

    I have a good idea!

    Ste was not an idiot. She didnt mean to lead Laritte directly to the ce where Redra was fighting. Instead, she went to the castle in the alley where Redra and Bartolt were fighting.

    Since the first imperial era, each castle has had three side doors. During fires that often ur in winters due to the fireces, its a big problem if you cant find an escape path.

    She went around the Twin Memorial Hall and found a side door. Then she turned to go to a small castle. Itd been a while since the people abandoned the rooms because of the dragon. A strange air was flowing inside the deserted castle.

    Arge window was open on one of the walls. Ste and Laritte crouched down and passed under it. Then, both of them peered their heads out a little through the window.

    Theres Lady Redra.

    The scene of the battle was as small as the palm of a hand.

    The Empress is not there as Madam mentioned. Perhaps she left.

    Redra was enduring an injury and a disastrous look on her face. On the other hand, Bartolt had a wound, but he was quite fine.

    Without turning away from reconnaissance over the window, Ste said. Her n was simple.

    Madam, shall we gather some hard and small items?

    She was nning to throw them out at Bartolt. Even though hed trained for decades, his skill couldnt be strong enough to hold multiple blows.

    If we aim properly, well be able to hit Bartolt!

    Both Redra and Bartolt were Swordmaster candidates. As they noticed something cutting the wind from above and falling towards them, they turned their eyes upward.

    Whats that?

    Bartolt saw something hurled at him. He easily avoided it with the tilt of his head.

    Heughed as his eyes spotted Laritte above the building.

    Theres no need to rush after the Duchess now. Since she decided to wash her neck and wait upstairs.

    Madam?

    Redra, who was worn out, supported herself with a sword.

    No way!

    If you have eyes, see it for yourself.

    With that, she looked up at the ce where Laritte was, her eyes widening.

    Everyone cries when its their time to die. But, she did not.

    Her vision had been blurred and her lungs had been hurting since earlier.

    When Larittewho had leftreturned, she was overwhelmed with emotions and shed tears.

    Why have youe back?

    She was both sad and happy.

    She could never find a master like Laritte to serve again.

    Who returns to a ce where she might die?

    Redras condition of triggering her sword was her own mind.

    In the moment of desperation, you be a Swordmaster for a while when you desperately wish to protect your master.

    So it was originally something Ive done a few times in battles with the Captain.

    Earlier, he was worried about Redra.

    If you dont escape with Laritte and you dont trigger your sword, you both die.

    Ian believed that Redra would be able to do it for Laritte as well.

    But Redra didnt want to put Laritte in danger for a chance.

    I got it now.

    Laritte had been Redras master she should protect since she was sent with her.

    Redra picked up her two-handed sword.

    With her heart pounding against her chest, the mana in the air followed her from the sword handle and surrounded the de.

    Bartolt was busy avoiding the items falling from above. Ste and Laritte were almost out of candlesticks and what they collected to throw.

    Are we all out?

    At that moment, Laritte threw off one of her shoes.

    With a thud, the shoe hit Bartolts careless head and blood flowed out of his forehead.

    Ste raised her thumb at Laritte.

    Great shot, Madam!

    Anger rose inside him as he tried to regain his senses, opening his eyes wide to focus.

    You two.! I wont kill you gracefully!

    I should hurry up and finish Redra.

    After that, he nned tough while fully appropriating her image begging for help before finally ending her.

    However, she was not any woman who would face her end so easily.

    Bartolt, youre the only one to die here.

    What?

    His eyes turned to Redra.

    Her sword was covered in mes spreading to all directions in the air.

    It was when she felt alive.

    Her form turned ck everywhere, filled with the dark energy summoned from her sword.

    In an instant, the predator and the prey had changed.

    Y-You. You!

    Bartolt waspletely mistaken about her.

    There was no way that Redrawho was all high-and-mightywould serve an illegitimate girl as her master.

    Redrawho was unable to summon her sword beforeused to be equal to his.. prey.

    Bartolt, you dolt traitor.

    Wait. Wait a minute. Listen to me.

    Bartolt forced himself tough, slowly raising his hands.

    W-Will you kill me? Think about it again. Its going to be a lot more beneficial if you save me.

    He dropped the sword he was holding. Dust rose as he knelt in front of the dark sword that he had witnessed cutting people before.

    I will testify in front of the court that the Empress ordered the Duchess to be killed. Then you can depose the Empress by the power of Cap no, the Duke.

    ..

    Redras eyes were strange.

    Bartolt felt the touch of a dagger on his wrist inside his clothes. He nned to stab Redras neck with it if she approached to capture him alive.

    He continued lying, I betrayed the Duke in the past because I was threatened by a butler. We dont have to fight amongst ourselves.

    Redra approached her opponent, still aiming her burning sword at him.

    She asked with a sharp look.

    Is that true?

    Bartolts smile spread from ear to ear.

    I-Indeed! Its true! Arent werades who lived together for a while?

    She fell for it!

    Pretending to hold his hands together, he picked up the dagger he had hidden. The tip of the handle touched the tip of his nail.

    Just two more steps.

    Bartolt.

    The moment Bartolt took out the dagger, he found himself cut in half.

    You have a knack for making funny dog noises, or what.

    Redra wiped her blood-stained sword on the hem of his clothes and put it back in its sheath.

    I won.

    Rxed, she lost strength in her body and sat down on the ground.

    Laritte came running from afar.

    Are you okay, Lady Redra?

    I told you to run, why is Madam here?

    The words didnte out nicely for no reason.

    Laritte brushed her red bangs behind her ears. It revealed her face full of blood and dust.

    Laritte was honest.

    I thought I would be sad to see you dead cold.

    Redra blushed. Meanwhile, Laritte continued.

    I thought I would cry and regret it. It would be more heartbreaking if it rains because of me if we held Redras memorial service. But Id put the flowers you picked yourself.

    She thought about Redras death so much in detail, she came back because she was worried.

    What kind of flower do you like, Redra?

    Laritte looked genuinely curious.

    Ste, who arrived after her, also swallowed her saliva.

    I was joking. Why dont people react when I joke around?

 Chapter 78

    It didnt seem like a joke at all, so it was understandable that they couldnt respond.

    Laritte took Redras arm behind her neck to support her up.

    Lets get out of here first.

    Ste guided the way, if we go this way, we will find an empty lot where people have been evacuated.

    As she said, there were all guests and employees of the exchange meeting and separate nobles on therge site. None of them were injured.

    The Empress bit her nails in anticipation.

    Bartolt finished it, right?

    As per what she wanted, the results were good.

    Perhaps the Emperor also died when the dragon attacked the castle. It would be a more natural reason for his death.

    Since the Duchess was also killed, it would all be over if she finished the Duke too.

    The Dukes Decree recently missed a dragon, so it can be rted. With that as an excuse, I can hold you captive, Ian Reinhardt!

    However, her eyes soon found the three womening from afar.

    What? How!

    She shrieked.

    She couldnt believe Bartolt failed.

    He said hed take care of it!

    Following the Empresss gaze, people found them.

    Your Majesty, whats wrong? Oh, my! The Duchess is here, too. What a relief!

    Im relieved that the Duke is dealing with the dragon, its because of him that were all here.

    The Empress was under the illusion that Laritte was staring at her.

    It was clear that she would tell the Duke about what she did.

    In an instant, her lips started to tremble.

    S-She..

    Your Majesty?

    Traitor! Its the traitor!

    He shouldnt have kept Laritte alive.

    She had nowhere to retreat. The Empress pointed out her finger as she shouted.

    Laritte Reinhardt killed Bartolt to hurt me!

    People who weed Laritte began to murmur while greeting her.

    Seta sat by the window of a nearby castle and watched the whole situation.

    Tsk, tsk, silly old croon. Even if you dont observe it because its hard, you can see the destruction clearly.

    He looked far away, knocking off his leather shoes on the wall.

    The mana in the air shook again.

    Itsing again.

    It wasnt over yet.

    Now it was time for Seta to y.

    The rogue dragonthe size of a mountainstumbled. Compared to the dragon, infinitely small knights surrounded it. Their hands grabbing the weapons were trembling yet firm. The subjugation wasing to an end.

    The knights roar reached the heavens.

    Its over!

    Everyone was sure of it.

    The dragon took to the skies. It was the step just before it lost its breath.

    Despite the strong wind from its wings, Ians eyes saw its escape direction.

    It was heading to where the people were gathered in a safe zone.

    Throw the rope again! Catch him!

    Someone threw a noose, but it didnt reach the dragon.

    Ian chased the dragon with an ominous sense.

    Damn it! Laritte!

    Seta on the castle saw the dragon heading toward the people. It was an empty lot where Laritte stood.

    Laritte was unconsciously attracting it.

    I knew itd be like that, tsk tsk.

    Bad luck gathered around her.

    Meanwhile, the Empress shouted to frame Laritte, her voicehoarse.

    While passing through the Twin Memorial Hall earlier, Duchess Reinhardts knight rushed toward me! It is clear that the Duchesss sly mouth still moves to kill me.

    Laritte helped Redra sitwho was faintly unconsciouson the base of a tree.

    Instead of Laritte, who did not listen, Ste red at the Empress.

    Thats not true!

    Bartolt sacrificed himself to protect me. If you look for Bartolts body, you will find traces of the battle!

    Ste whispered to Laritte as the Empress continued to lie.

    Its okay, Madam. As long as the Duke is there, theres no immediate disposition. I can refute it step by step.

    Yes, I trust you.

    People asked the Empress.

    But Your Majesty, why didnt you tell us earlier, but only after the Duchess came?

    The Empress paused.

    Of course, I thought Laritte wouldnt be able to escape alive!

    Because!

    Arge shadow fluttering above startled her. Her eyes flitted upwards to see the dragon flying above the vacant lot.

    How can God do this to us? I cant believe the dragon came all the way here!

    Grrrrr..

    Drops of blood sttered on the ground as the dragons torn wings shook. Its eyes had already lost the light.

    The dragonsst breath was cut off.

    Madam, hide behind me

    Redra woke up from her seat to protect Laritte.

    Dont speak nonsense. How are you going to protect me?

    Laritte dabbed on Redras wound. Ah, ah!

    Laritte ran away pushing Redra.

    Unfortunately, the dragonsrge body started to descend over the vacant lot, right over Laritte.

    Get away from it!

    Everyone screamed and moved away from the dragon. The space below it cleared away as people ran.

    The dragons tail got closer to Larittes head.

    It was faster than she could ever run away.

    It was when it was inches apart, Laritte pushed Ste and Redra away.

    Ste understood her meaning and grabbed Redras shoulder before she hit the ground.

    Madam!!!

    Redra reached out for Laritte.

    Laritte tasted blood. She didnt know when, but blood spewed out her mouth.

    Feeling the bitterness, she thought.

    I know how to sacrifice for someone.

    The first person that came to her mind was

    Ian, thank you for telling me a lot of amazing things.

    In the next life, I will be born as a human being who can repay you.

    It was time for her to gently close her eyes when finally Seta came.

    Oh, dear.

    Wrapping his arms around Larittes waist, he ran out of the range of the dragons fall.

    It happened in a sh.

    Seta grinned, still grabbing her waist.

    Are you okay, human?

    Yes. Thank you. Fortune-teller.

    Laritte almost lost her life but responded normally.

    Seta praised himself.

    Perfect timing!

    Amazing skills that match that!

    At that time, he thought of asking for the favor hed been enduring all along.

    If youre thankful, let me borrow your face.

    How?

    Seta thought she was an amazing human being.

    Even though he had asked this for 200 years, she didnt seem shocked like others.

    Its not that hard either. I can put the gel made of mana on your face, wait until it hardens, and remove it.

    I dont care if its that much.

    YES!

    Just in time, Ian arrived at the scene. He checked Larittes face through her sweat and blood-soaked hair.

    The dragon was dead and Laritte avoided it. Everything was good except the fortune-teller hugging Laritte.

    He didnt know what was going on, but blood vessels popped out of his skin.

    You dare touch her?

    One of the nobles asked Ian.

    Do you know anything about the ce where the Duchess tried to kill the Empress?

    What are you talking about?

    Ian silently stared at the man. The nobleman, overwhelmed by the momentum, stuttered and looked at the Empress.

    Ian sighed.

    He had heard the story so many times.

    Please exin, Your Majesty.

    I clearly heard the Dukes wife ordering the red-haired female knight to kill me.

    You and I, were both well aware that this cannot be the case. Tell me the truth.

    His sword was still in his hand. It was a very rude attitude, but no one dared to step in.

    The Empress looked everywhere for help, but everyone looked away.

    The Duchy of Reinhardt had regained its former position. It was a family of lions that people looked up to more than the imperial family itself.

    The Empress felt nauseous. She had hated this for a long time.

    The best of the empire was always the imperial family and herself, but nothing changed even when she tried to ruin the Dukes name.

    W-What do you know, you werent there.Or was it you who made your wife do that? Right, are you the one behind hermitting treason?

    Ianughed.

    Youre probably the one whosmitting the actual treason. Your desire so much that you even touched His Majesty, the Emperor.

    At this point, she even thought that itd be right tomit treason.

 Chapter 79

    There were many eyes, not to mention, the knights were present.

    What are you talking about! How dare you insult the Empress!

    Her retreats were being blocked one by one. She had nobody on her side anymore.

    Had he discovered that it was me who made the Emperor sick?

    The nobles murmured as they spread the story, covering their mouths with hands or fans.

    Why did he mention His Majesty, the Emperor who had been sick for so long?

    I knew the Empress was strange, but shes terrible if its real.

    Ian had other concerns.

    Do I have to cut off his neck?

    She was already annoyed but thought that would relieve her anger.

    The Empress ordered the troops around her.

    Hey! Arrest the Duke this instant! Ill have to interrogate him myself!

    With that, the soldiers surrounded Ian.

    The Knights of Reinhardt also pulled out their swords against them.

    Although Ian was surrounded, the soldiers had already lost their will to fight against the best knights of the empire.

    It was time for Ian to give orders. As the gloomy tension continued to imbue, a voice came from afar.

    Stop it, Mother!

    It was Oscar who stopped them.

    There was something else the Empress missed to take care of.

    If Ian had known that she had poisoned the Emperor, he would have found a cure.

    The two figures got closer to the direction where the dragons tail pointed. Oscar was pushing a wheelchair.

    The Emperor of Iassa sat on the chair.

    People were surprised to see his improvement.

    Oh my God, His Majesty, the Emperor hase to his senses!

    Hail, Your Majesty!

    He wascking energy, but he was clearly awake.

    Eventually, the Empress fell to her knees. She was so shocked that she couldnt even feel the gravel hurting her knees.

    The nobles continued to praise the Emperor for regaining his energy.

    The Emperor raised his hand, and in an instant, everyone became silent.

    Because his voice wasnt yet recovered, Oscar said.

    The real traitor is my mother.

    His clean and determined tone filled the vacant lot.

    Oscar!

    The Empress called his name for the first time.

    It felt bitter, but he soon made up his mind.

    It was also Mothers fault that Duke Reinhardt was med for treason in the past. Im sure this time, too, shes framing the Duke guilty.

    O-Oscar, please

    His Majesty, the Emperor copsed because my mother poisoned him! While My Lord copsed, she increased her power! When His Majestys limbs were paralyzed and even lost his voice, he was humiliated even when he was conscious.

    Oscar lowered his gaze to the Emperor.

    Isnt that true, Your Majesty.

    The Emperor nodded slowly.

    Oscar beckoned to the soldiers.

    Arrest the traitorous empress!

    Those who confronted Ian quickly grabbed her arms.

    No, Noooo!

    Oscar closed his eyes as the Empress of Iassa was dragged away.

    After all, she was his parent who gave birth to him. He didnt feelfortable locking her in the prison with his own hands.

    Oscar turned to Ian.

    I sincerely thank you, Duke. You conquered the dragon that threatened the Capital and even saved His Majesty, the Emperor with your antidote.

    Now, the two could appear to be close in public as well.

    Thank you.

    A lot of emotions were condensed in those two words.

    Ian also knew that Oscar wasnt pleased.

    But now Oscar didnt have to hold his breath and didnt have to worry about being killed by the Empress if he was no longer useful.

    Say whatever you wantter on. His Majesty will listen.

    It was time to repair what was lost.

    Oscar regained order by leading the nobles.

    They moved toward the castle without damage. Even Redra followed the procession due to many injuries.

    Finally, Ian turned to Laritte.

    Seta was still holding Laritte.

    He was getting jealous again.

    Laritte,e here.

    Setas smile was close to teasing.

    Dont wanna say thank you?

    Laritte.

    He ignored Seta and called her.

    Laritte went to Ian while watching Seta. She was limping because she was walking on one shoe.

    Ian brushed her face with both hands.

    Ive missed you since forever.

    In terms of time, its only been a few hours since we parted.

    At that time, Mason pointed his sword at Seta. The other knights followed suit.

    Surprised, Seta blinked.

    Whats wrong with you all? I didnt do anything wrong!

    I saved her, its so unfair!

    Ian also hid Laritte behind him and alerted himself.

    Ian, whats wrong?

    Count Rei said before she left. His movements are certainly not humane.

    Others thought Seta was just a fortune-teller who was also skilled in martial arts.

    However, Redra, who was nearby, clearly saw it.

    Seta pouted.

    So what if Im not a human?

    Seta moved, and the next moment, he was beside Laritte.

    The humans were at a loss for words.

    Seta ced a kiss on Larittes cheek and jumped back, appearing at a ce far away.

    Heheheh, silly humans!

    Ian clenched his teeth.

    Im going to kill you!

    Somehow, he couldnt control his rage when Laritte was kissed.

    Seta dashed, Ian in close pursuit like a ghost.

    Seta ran to an abandoned ce. Then climbed up a destroyed wall twice his height and sat on it.

    Ian red at him coldly as he clenched his jaw.

    If you donte down, Ill kill you!

    Youre going to kill me even if I go down!

    You seem stupid, but you have a good sense of humor.

    Setaughed as he took off his robe.

    There were two horns poking out through his red hair.

    Ian recognized them. He could not be mistaken because it belonged to a dragon.

    In fact, this body lured you, human. Did you see Setas great n?

    Only then did Ian realize that he had deliberately followed Seta.

    He even felt ashamed. He couldnt believe that he fell for his sneaky trick.

    I lost my reason for a moment when I saw him kissing Laritte, he sighed.

    Seta shook his hand.

    Get rid of your shame, human. Its not good for you.

    Ians hands trembled.

    Its a shame for his family that hes hearing it from such a guy.

    Now calm down and listen to me, human. No matter what, it will be hard to deal with the aftermath of harming the best Swordmaster of the country.

    Do you think you can kill me?

    Ian growled.

    You need a human unit to kill a dragon thats weaker than me. Do you think its possible to handle me alone?

    Ian recognized his opponent.

    The Great Red Dragon, Praise the Seta!

    However, Ian did not move.

    There was only silence. Embarrassed, Seta canceled his y.

    Realizing his opponent had no hostility, Ian sighed and lowered his sword.

    He had never seen a dragon with reason before.

    I only knew that you dragons turn into humans and enjoy the show like a fairy tale.

    The knights werete to arrive, but Ian beckoned them to return to Laritte. They paused but soon followed Ians order.

    Seta said as he watched the knights turn around.

    Anyway, Ill tell you why I lured you here.

    His face had grown serious now.

    Laritte gave her permission for him to imitate her face,

    But, you know.

    My heart doesnt allow me to leave the human woman short-lived.

    Such a face had to be in the world for as long as possible.

    For thest time, I think you should hear me out.

    Seta came down from the wall.

    If you dont separate, the woman will die. In a very short time, even by your human standards.

 Chapter 80

    After he exined the restoration of mana of a ce and why Ian and Laritte should break up, he added, dont tell other humans because this knowledge is kept only to dragons. Got it?

    Putting all the puzzles together, Ian finally understood why he sensed the strange flow of mana whenever he was next to Laritte. However, he just couldnt admit it. He would not believe that she could be in danger if she stayed with him.

    No way. its not possible.

    Ian was the only child of Duke Reinhardt, who had power equal to the Imperial family. He inherited the Dukes Decree without much trouble and he had the respect of all the ministers.

    But Laritte did not. She was born in the slumsa ce filled with germs, diseases, and dposing stuff crawling all over the ce. She was taken into the County at the age of eight, but she never approached Ian by herself.

    Ian told himself where it went wrong.

    It was impossible for the Swordmaster to return to his mansion after he was betrayed by Bartolt. In other words, he was the one to pioneer a new fate and create a different future.

    Back then, I shouldnt have met Laritte. I shouldnt have gone to the vi. I should have epted death.

    Is there any solution other than us getting separated? Please, dragon.

    Still, Ian did not regret the past. He wasnt afraid to die. But without him, Laritte would have aged all by herself in the mountain vi. He didnt like that. They met coincidentally, so every moment he spent with her was a thousand times more precious to him.

    Not that I know of. Now, the danger may be alleviated by simply not speaking to each other. But in the end, youll have to stay away, like strangers.

    Seta thought of other dragons, most of whom were older than Seta. It was not that there was no way at all, but it was better to say that it was impossible. Because its something that all dragons have to approve of. And no one favors humans other than me, he thought.

    Ian clenched his fist, his veins bulging from the pressure.

    When Ian returned to the vacant lot, it was deserted. No remains of the mad dragon were there to be found. It was being handled by the imperial family. Of course, the first contributor was the Reinhardt family. And since the Empress was gone, there was no one to steal the spoils from the remains. Only Laritte and Oscar were seen talking as they waited for Ian.

    Ian!

    Oscar pulled Ian into a hug.

    What happens now? Ian questioned.

    Mays exchange meeting event will be canceled. If it was supposed to be, there would be a death penalty held for my mother on thest day of the exchange.

    The Emperors voice was still trapped in his throat, but fortunately, he could move his hands little by little. Thats why he was able to convey the will of the Emperor.

    The Emperor wishes for me to bury the Empresss body six feet below the ground after the death penalty

    A person was buried six feet deep below the ground if they died from an infectious disease. To prevent the transmission of the disease from the body. To ask for the Empress to be treated like that meant that her sins should not be transmitted to others. It was a punishment more than just the death penalty.

    Anyway, I have a lot of work to deal with, so I shall take my leave. If you have an injury, make sure to call the imperial doctor or visit the treatment room for a check-up. The castle where the guests are staying is intact, so if you want to rest, you can go to the same room as before.

    Now, only Ian and Laritte were left behind.

    Laritte looked around the vacant lot where many people were working to clean the area. There was also a ck bag that had not yet been carried away.

    A lot of things happened.

    All they had to do was meet the fortune-teller and listen to what he had to say. But he turned out to be a quack.

    As she stretched, a torn sleeve of hers caught his eye. Ian naturally took off his coat and reached to cover it, but stopped midway.

    Setas words rang in his ears.

    You shouldnt even speak to each other.

    In the end, they had to bepletely distant.

    ..Let us head inside as well. Ian passed by Laritte. She followed suit. No wonder she felt weird. She had never walked looking at Ians back.

    Lets go together.

    Ian still did not answer back.

    Brown bear?

    Quickly.

    He didnt look back at her until the end. She chased after him without one shoe and stepped on a pointed stone on the way.

    Aah.

    She wasnt bleeding, but it was painful. She sat down before raising her head. Ian, who she thought would wait naturally, saw her and hurried back inside.

    Why did I think he would definitely wait for me?

    Laritte was used to giving up. Enduring the pain, she tried to walk, but there was a pair of shoes in front of her. Ian had taken it off and left for her.

    He appeared concerned over the sound he heard. The sound of Laritte dragging in his big shoes.

    Its ufortable, but her feet wont hurt anymore, right?

    Laritte no longer called after Ian. It was hurting him even more. Swearing, he walked away. He could no longer show the same kindness as before. It was all for Laritte, Ian made up his mind to believe in the fact.

    Avoiding misfortune

    People could not stop natural phenomena. As if the night would always arrive even if someone refused.

    The sky turned dark over the capital city. It was time for Ian and Laritte to sleep in the same room.

    Ian. You were great today.

    Of course, Ian had no intention of sharing a room with Laritte. he grabbed the doorknob with some pattern on it. But his mind was not focused on what pattern it looked like.

    Ian? Laritte, who was getting ready to sleep, asked as she covered herself with a nket. Where are you going? Do you need anything?

    Ian looked back at his shoulder. There was a lot he wanted to say to her. Things like Was her foot okay now? Wasnt she disappointed that he didnt wait for her?

    Are you not angry?

    But not a word left his mouth. He was told not to speak to her. It was pathetic in the past. He had been by her side all day to protect her, and he had no idea that it was driving her to the edge of the cliff.

    Laritte came down and wore the slippers kept next to the bed.

    You didnt get hurt, did you? You didnt let the doctor check you earlier. All knights who encountered the dragon went through a health examination regardless of their group.

    His hand gripped on the doorknob.

    It wouldnt have mattered if I was hurt instead of you. You are my first love. I cant let you go. But we cant even meet anymore.

    Suspicious, Laritte stared at Ian. Ian, who had always been keeping an eye on her, did not meet her eyes today.

    Ian opened the door of the bedroom and stepped out. Laritteleft alonestood nkly in the middle of the room.

    Ian? She immediately stepped out with a candle that was left on the table. But the corridor was empty, Ian was nowhere to be found. Onlynterns and portraits were lined up along the walls of the hallway.

    Ian, she called out his name by pushing the candle into the air.

    No answer.

    Even after waiting for a long time, only guests with nkets were walking through the corridor.

    Laritte came back to the room. She knew that Ian was prone to getting cold. Like how he did when he disappeared to find the fortune-teller.

    Standing on the leathery carpet of a bear, she muttered, I thought you said youd tell me everything. Youre a liar.

    What was wrong with him all of a sudden?

    Perhaps the fortune-tellers words were true. Ian was distancing himself because they werent meant to be together.

    Or perhaps he was angry. Laritte couldnt recall, but she made a very big mistake and could not be forgiven.

    What should she do?

    She lied down on the bed as she thought about it. The nket was so expensive that she felt like she was lying on a sheep on a ranch. When she lived with her real mother, she had slept in a basement without moonlight with a rat from the sewer. Compared to that, this was a luxury that she had never dreamt of.

    Humans were adaptable creatures. Now Larittewho previously felt ufortable to sleep with a nket ondidnt need maids to visit her. She could definitely adapt again, quickly this time. Whether Ian was there or not, whether she had a good nket or not.

    So Laritte decided to stay still. After all, she was one of the best people in the Empire to endure irrationality.

 Chapter 81

    Shortly after the execution of the Empress, the Emperor followed. His body could not fully recover due to the act of the poison over a long time.

    And thus, Oscar Iassa was crowned the twenty-third Emperor. Ian Reinhardt himself put on aurel crown, dering friendship between the imperial family and the Duchy to everyone.

    Finally, the Empire was under the rule of a good gentleman with the scepter of peace in his hold.

    However, peace was not seen at the Reinhardt mansion. Ian and Laritte, after they returned, were never seen speaking to each other. Ian rarely came out of his office.

    For the first time in their lives, the employees felt like they were walking on thin ice.

    What happened in the Capital?

    Neither of the knights who have been to the Capital know the reason. His Lordship has be strange overnight.

    Duke!! Once, Ava was seen storming into Ians office to solve this situation. But a few minutester, her old features were drooping into a sad expression. The employees just guessed that the couple had fought, but they couldnt say anything.

    Madam, I dont understand. You were definitely getting along well.. Alice had also be less talkative. She keptbing Larittes hair with an expensive brush.

    I also sent a letter to my grandmother, bragging about the rtionship between Madam and His Lordship. You dont know how happy she was. She even wrote a poem, saying that the peace of the Duke was his happiness. Irene also joined.

    Could you tell us what happened, Madam?

    I dont know whats wrong with Ian either. Im sorry I couldnt help you.

    Now Laritte had fewer injuries. For her, there was no way to know if the idents were simply gone or it was something Ian had done.

    After a while, the girls she met at the imperial castle visited the mansion.

    Okay! Let us begin the 21st hobby club. Todays teacher is Vivienne.

    A small salon was built in the rose garden of the Duchy. Ste ced a flower on the table as if taking a solemn oath. The activity of this hobby club was flowers. Because it was Viviennes hobby, each person put a flower ording to Viviennes guidance.

    Ste proudly brought up the story of defeating Bartolt with Laritte. ..Back then, the Duchess held my hand and said, I need your help, friend! She stabbed the air as if she were a knight.

    Envious, Vivienne and Floretta leaned themselves over the white table.

    I also want to hear from Madam that Im your friend.

    I wish we were there together!

    After they chatted for a while, the girls recalled the Duke.

    Come to think of it, did the Duke leave for his duties? Since were invited to his mansion, we should greet him.

    Hes probably in the mansion. I havent seen him for days, so Im not sure. If you want, Ill ask Ava, Laritte said softly. The girls were shocked to hear that.

    Madam! You said that to an outsider, you cant say it carelessly! Anyone could get excited with this information.

    Even if it was not revealed, many people were curious about the private life of the Duke and the Duchess. Numerous types of rumors could be spread from her words.

    They exchanged nces. If this word leaked out, one of them would be dead.

    ..Did you two quarrel? After deciding to keep it a secret, Vivienne asked what she was most curious about. To be honest, the other girls were itching to know, too. The Ian they met at the capital was definitely someone who was head over heels for Laritte. They thought they would have a view of their sweet rtionship again.

    We didnt fight, but I dont know why he became cold.

    Have you asked him?

    Laritte shook her head as if it were natural. The girls were astonished by her attitude.

    Why havent you asked? Wouldnt the Duke have answered his wife honestly? Still, when Laritte kept silent, she added seriously,munication is the best way to reduce your distance from him. Of course, many men cantmunicate like my father.. but its not bad to try, right?

    Larittes heart was a little shaken.

    Its normal for couples to quarrel. Im sure Madam will do well.

    The girls advised on how to talk with him before they left. Larittes eyes flickered down to the bottle of flowers they made together.

    There was one thing they didnt know. For her to speak to him, she had to at least meet him. Ian had never left his office and bedroom. And he only moved to his room from the office when the coast was clear.

    So Laritte made a decision. She would pass by Ians bedroom door, even if it meant she needed to do it for 24 hours.

    Then, well bump into each other someday!

    Operation: to upy the hallway.

    Immediately after that, she went to the office and sat herself on the cold floor.

    Madam? Whenever the employees passing through the hallway asked what was going on, she only shook her head and pressed a finger on her lips to shut them up. They were already familiar with her strange behavior, so they didnt question her quest.

    Instead of talking behind her back, they thought about everything they could do to make the Duchessfortable on the floor.

    Madam, you can use this to sit here. Or should we call the servants and install a sofa here? Oh, thatll be better!

    Ill bring you bread so that you can easily have your meal here.

    Madam, this flowerpot could change your perspective a little!

    Laritte did not utter a word, but the area around the hallway grew up luxurious and decorated.

    She sat quietly on the sofa, drank milk tea, and stroked the white fur of Nabi who came up next to her when she was bored. It was very pleasant for a makeshift shelter. Perhaps the hallway was a very suitable ce to be turned into a shelter.

    Some of the maids also stayed behind in case she was bored.

    These days, Nabi is very interested in Bertrand. The cat and the horse silently stare into each others eyes, but it feels like theyre talking.

    Maybe its because theyre both *females.

    [*N: Generally, girls canmunicate with their eyes.]

    Larittes eyes shone as she also grew engrossed in the story. The women were chatting for hours now.

    And Ian, who was sitting inside the office, was going crazy. He had been aware of Larittes existence when she came outside the office. He could recognize her footsteps from a distance.

    The familiar sound of her shoes hitting the floor lightly. The sound he remembered from a long time ago.

    Ian watched everything. From the way she came with confident steps and sat down on the floor of the hallway without a care about her skirt.

    Youre going to kill me. Laritte, he sighed.

    Ians eyes watched Laritte through the gap between the doors. Luckily, the employees provided convenience for her stay, but he was still worried.

    Wouldnt it be scary when night falls? She would go back by then, right? But it was Laritte! What if she stayed there until the end?

    Then my only option is to go out through the window.

    It was the second floor, but he would be able to do something.

    Since Laritte waited calmly, he couldnt help but sit on the floor like her. That was not enough, so he stretched his legs and sighed helplessly.

    You always drive me crazy. Even in the worst way. Damn it.

    It was Ian and Larittethe Ducal couple that everyone in the Empire looked up to. Even their clothes never knew that theyd be worn to sit on the floor.

    Ian stayed in his study for a long time.

    Raindrops from the dark clouds looming over the mansion began tapping the windows of the mansion. It was an ensemble created by nature and the mansion.

    Laritte opened her eyes, waking up from her slumber on the sofa in the hallway. It had already been 13 hours since she upied the hallway. Her tired eyes looked outside the window. It was dawn.

    She had woken up due to the smell of rain. She looked around. There was no one, but lights in the hallway. It was because Laritte kicked out all of them. The employees needed their sleep.

    She sat up. The nket started to rustle down, that the maid had piled up on Laritte. Oh, she tried to grab the nket, but it was toote.

    Oh, my

    The nights werent very cold now, but everyone was so worried.

    Laritte recalled what Alice said when she was forced out by Laritte.

    Madam, dont stay too long out here! If you catch a cold, Alice will not stop crying for forty days straight!

    Laritte turned her head to the right and looked at the office door. She looked under the door, but there was no lighting from inside the office.

    Was Ian still in that dark office?

 Chapter 82

    She got up from her seat and approached the door.

    Ian, she whispered through the gap of the doors. Moist wind from inside the study touched her nose. She could see that the window of the office was open.

    Ian.

    No answer.

    But there was someone inside. Ian was still sitting in the same position inside the dark office. He had tried to open the window and go out, but he couldnt, worried that Laritte would stay like that for days. And eventually, it was showering outside.

    Ian, are you inside? Lets have a conversation. Ste said that couples need to talk, Laritte squatted down, the coldness of the door and the floor making her skin cold. She felt better when she hugged her arms and legs together.

    I gave Bertrand the hay cube myself today. She didnt know what to talk about, so she started with one-sided stories that could also start a conversation. The hay cube is made square by cutting and drying grass. Usually, its three coins for one. ording to the stableman, these are sold at a high price of up to five coins in winter. Did you know that? The employees dont have to make their own hay.

    Her specialty was talking to herself. It was a habit she ingrained when she left Count Brumayers family and went to live alone in the vi.

    Ian knew about this well. The soft voice of hers ringing on a quiet morning in the vi. Her faint voice would gently wake Ian when he had a severe fever.

    ..

    Ian smiled, recalling those moments.

    He also sat leaning against the door. They sat together with a wooden door separating them. Unaware, Laritte looked at the ceiling.

    I also spent time with my friends. It was Viviennes turn this time, but itll be mine next.

    ..

    Ian nodded, raising his eyes.

    Yes, I know. When I heard themughing, I saw you through the curtains. I heard youugh even though it was faint.

    Ste said she would postpone my turn if I felt burdened. But I dont want Bertrand to be lonely anymore. Ive already given my word to the girls. So Im learning the basic knowledge of horse-riding from Lady Redra.

    Ian silently listened to her. To be honest, he already knew everything she did. He also knew that the frequency of her idents had decreased.

    Still, hearing the story from her mouth was unique in its own way. He wanted to look at her directly while listening to her. It was very sad that he couldnt do that anymore.

    Laritte talked about many things after that. As a result, she ran out of things to say. Only silence filled the space. Hiding her head under her arms, she asked, is there anything you want to say to me?

    Ian was also holding back numerous words. They were constantly hurting his insides. Still, he couldnt give up the silence.

    He could drive her away by saying something harsh. However, he could never do such a thing. Even if his heart was pierced by a sword, such a choice could not be made.

    In the end, there was only one way left. He had to leave the mansion.

    Im leaving for the. Capital tomorrow.

    Laritte looked at the door. It had been a very long time since she heard Ians voice.

    I have some business to attend to.

    Now that Oscar had be the Emperor, Ian would be warmly weed even if he went to the Capital on reckless terms.

    It sounds like youre going alone.

    It will take much longer.

    Where should I send the letter?

    You dont have to worry. Since Id be busy, I wont be able to contact the mansion.

    He was also telling her not to send a letter.

    Laritte got up from her seat. It wasnt because she was angry. Having talked, she also achieved her goal of upying the hallway.

    Be careful.

    Take care.

    Close the window when it rains. Youre a Swordmaster, but it doesnt mean that you wont catch a cold.

    With that, she disappeared from the hallway. Ian closed his eyes as he focused his senses on her distant footsteps, mixed with the sound of the rain.

    He wasnt cold, but he felt numb. Holding his chin, he looked at the cloudy dark horizon outside the window. It was such a painful dawn.

    Several months have passed since Ian left the mansion. It was winter. Sweeping the foggy window ss with his palm, Oscar gazed at the whitendscape outside.

    It seemed to have been snowing at night, but its already piled up a lot. Nothing is interesting about it though. The Capital receives heavy snowfallpared to other regions. On his other hand was the milk tea that he was drinking. Ian was working on arge desk.

    Oscar was standing in the room that Ian used as his office. Even in Oscarsrgest castle, sunlight reached particrly well.

    But Ians appearance didnt look too well. His ck hair was a few centimeters longer than usual, reaching under his eyes as well.

    Oscar smiled awkwardly.

    When are you going to cut your hair?

    Instead of answering back, Ian returned the congrattory decree.

    Is everything okay here, Your Majesty?

    You spent more time working than I do. In that case, I should hand over the throne to you, right?

    In Oscars view, Ian was too much focused on his work.

    Meanwhile, Ian developed a habit of rting to Laritte no matter what he did. He recalled Laritte as he watched Oscars milk tea.

    It had already been a year since he first met Laritte. Around this time a year ago, he saw the first snowfall from the vi. Back then, Laritte used to make him milk tea with only milk.

    Oscar noticed his gaze lingering on the cup.

    Do you want it, too? The ck tea used tastes great. It refreshes your mind. Its always annoying to see the ministers fighting in front of my eyes at meetings. In the end, I have to scream to keep them quiet.

    Ian shook his head, refusing Oscars rmendation. Realizing his friends thoughts, Oscar smiled, a soft frown creasing his eyebrows.

    Youre thinking of the Duchess again.

    I wasnt, Ian tly rejected his words.

    No, of course not.

    Oscar sat down at Ians desk. He heard Ian as he reviewed one of the reports. It contained the details of the Dukes donation to the academy this year. It wasnt important, and Ian never reviewed such a subject before.

    Hire some people to share the work. Youre looking at the documents all by yourself, so you dont have the time to sleep.

    Its done.

    Oscar sighed. Its been months since you came to the castle. Are you not going back to being a Duke?

    Yes.

    I dont understand why you dont leave to see your wife. You love the Duchess, dont you?

    Because of Ians behavior, countless rumors were circting in society. The most popr rumor among them was, Ian had lost his interest in the illegitimate girl. However, Ian still allocated an astronomical amount of money to Laritte every month. Eventually, a theory was formted that the Duchess authority was not taken away from Laritte to hide the fact that Ian and Oscar were interested in each other.

    Oscar hoped for Ian to return to the mansion.

    Do you want me to start a scandal with a guy like you? Dont you dare put a stain on the honor of your great Emperor.

    He said it as a joke but flinched when Ian red at him. Oscar shunned his gaze and put down the documents.

    Is the Duchess doing well? Now that I am not a prince anymore, I cant go directly to the Duchy, and since the Duchess doesnt attend any social gatherings, I dont have a chance to see her.

    Im sure shes doing well. Ian was updated every week about Laritte through the letters from his employees. Ordinary people might feel bad, but Ian wanted to hear from Laritte that way.

    Sensing the heavy atmosphere, Oscar decided it was better to change the subject.

    ording to recent reports, the gue seems to have been spreading in the countryside.

    Due to a serious high fever with no cure, people were dying.

    After the ship was anchored at the north of the kingdom, judging from the fact, it is assumed that the endemic disease has been transmitted from there. The ce of origin is close to the Duchy, so youd better be careful.

    Ian was also aware of it.

    But there was nothing he could do. He had no choice but to hope that the gue would not reach the Duchy.

    Even after Oscar left, Ian kept organizing the documents. Dipping the pen in ink, he went to sign the papers when he was distracted by a sudden quake of the window panels due to the cold winter wind. His eyes flew towards the window.

    Haa..

    Was it because he heard about the gue?

    He strangely felt nervous all of a sudden.

    Laritte would have to be safe.

 Chapter 83

    Unfortunately, the Duchy also could not avoid the gue. This was because, like the Capital, there was an active exchange of goods through people.

    It began with one of the kitchen maids. Oh, its cold, she said, trembling as she sliced carrots for lunch.

    Arent you hot? Another maid inquired, checking her condition.

    Its winter. No matter how much wood you put in the firece, its never enough to drive off the cold.

    You should rest, though. The gue has started in a nearby vige. You know Marco recently stopped by a furniture store nearby.

    The maid who continued slicing the carrots eventually copsed. She thought it was just a cold. However, she had two of the servants she was traveling with, so the Doctor was called.

    Its the gue. This makes me concerned about the Duchess. Has she ever had contact with the Duchess?

    The maid was lying on the bed, suffering in cold sweat. She had a fever, cough, and difficulty in breathingtypical symptoms for the gue. She stuttered between herbored breaths, I havent talked to Madam directly in thest few days.. but I have brought cookies to her through Alice. Alice is a personal maid of Madam, she stays with her all day.

    The gue slew the knights one after the other like a sharp sword. Within an instant, the gue engulfed the mansion. The annex itself was turned into a treatment center. The surviving employees and therapists continued to treat the sick while covering their mouths with white clothes. However, the number of patients kept increasing. It was a serious situation in which both the nursing staff and the patient were copsing one after another. Eventually, Laritte also started to experience a high fever. The news reached all the way to the Capital.

    Breaking news! The gues grasp is widening and it is spreading in the Duchy as we speak! Breaking news! A lot of people have copsed even in the Dukes mansion!

    Of course, the fact that Laritte had caught the fever reached Ians ears as well.

    Im going back to the mansion!

    He dered, shoving his things into a square suitcase. While Oscar tried to calm him down, Even though I tried to persuade you before, Im d you didnt want to leave the Capital for several months. But wouldnt it be dangerous for you as well?

    Swordmasters are not prone to diseases. And the Duchy does not have enough people for nursing. Laritte needs someone by her side.

    There were so many patients at the Duchy, it was difficult to find nursing staff. Besides, even if you hired a person with a high sry, you would not be able to stop the infection.

    Then you cant help it. I will also send medicine to help with the treatments. I wish for Madams good health.

    It was difficult for Ian to think rationally. If he lost Laritte, he would not be able to forgive himself. Even more so when he wasnt around.

    Its okay.

    Since he had been away for a long time, if he just stayed by her side without even talking, it should not pose a problem for a while. Ians judgement was correct to some extent. Laritte was suffering even at this time and needed help.

    She was alone in a room on the second floor of the annex. While in therge hall of the first floor, many employeesy one beside another. It was a living hell in sight.

    Laritte could not sleep because of the cold. Her hair grew rough and her lips were dry. To anyone who could see her, she looked sick. She could not stop the tremor in her fingers, no matter how much wood she put in the firece and covered herself with a nket. She was burning up.

    Huff, huff..

    It was hard for her to breathe. At that moment, she felt a cold breeze hit her cheek.

    An illusion?

    But she didnt have the energy to call someone. She had no will. It was when she was lying still on the bed that she heard a mans voice.

    Hello, human.

    Larittes eyes flickered to a red-haired man sitting on the window sill with his chin on his knuckles. shing his gentle smile was the man named Seta.

    Hello, fortune-teller, Laritte recognized him. Youre wearing in clothes instead of robes today. She initially thought it was the cat Nabi sitting by the window. He was also someone who created trouble after pecking Laritte on the cheek, but that didnt matter much to her.

    Are you here for the pattern of my face? She asked in a throaty voice.

    Seta was surprised, wait! Werent you surprised when I appeared? Its not fun.

    I am very surprised right now, she replied very calmly. Seta was expecting that, but with a look of disappointment, he stuck his tongue out.

    I know you are ill, but your face doesnt seem to have any defects. Im d! Lets take good care of your face for the future.

    Are you here as my new nurse?

    Laritte, who did not know the true identity of Seta, thought so. Seta was still lost in admiring her face, but came back to his senses when she asked him.

    No? No one sneaks in for that. I have something to tell you.

    Seta tossed a dagger over the duvet of the bed. Its scabbard was made of gold. Decorated with rubies, it felt very expensive to even look at.

    Meanwhile, Seta proudly said, its a dagger made from a dragons ribs! Hope youre happy to ept it. I picked this up from the rarities. Laritte didnt even have the energy to get up and take the dagger.

    Why this all of a sudden?

    Theres something I didnt tell the human man, Seta recalled the past. Originally, he thought of enjoying the human world for a long time, but he was very satisfied with receiving Larittes face, so he returned to his ce filled with rarities early.

    The head of the Red Dragons asked why he returned so soon. Seta pouted as he was reminded of the old chief, who already heard of Setas stupidity.

    As I learnedter, there was another way for the two of you humans to be together. Of course, since it is only effective for a short period of time, I must say goodbye in the end!

    Laritte was clueless about what Seta said. She hadnt heard anything from Ian, so it was only natural for her. Oblivious, Seta continued happily.

    All objects made from dragon remains have magical power, dont they? So, they have the effect of protection from the mana of a region. If you put such objects around you, you can be together. If so, there will be no more misfortune. Keep in mind that the effect does notst long.

    Im sorry, but I have no idea what you are talking about.

    You dont have to y innocent. I might not care, but are you ashamed that I came in person? Were you moved by this dragons big heart? Setaughed proudly as he looked over the window. But where did the man go?

    Laritte knew he was talking about Ian. She realized why Ian left the mansion. Raising her upper body, she asked, could you please borate on that story?

    Seta shrugged. Why do I have to tell you, human? You must be very proud of me just being here! Ive never seen a human like this in my entire life! .Ive never seen such a beautiful face! He said enthusiastically. Laritte wished he woulde just down from the window and close it.

    Well, he liked her face and had never acted arrogantly. Sheid down on the bed helplessly again.

    Youre very obsessed with my face..

    Of course not.

    Good idea.

    You know what? My hobby is to p my cheek. Seta hardened. Laritte continued quietly and timidly, then my face swells up.. and someday it leaves a scar.

    Why would you do such a terrible thing! I dont understand you humans! Dont treat your face carelessly! He screamed, grabbing his hair.

    Wow, its working.., Laritte thought nkly. He was really a weird person.

    Dont! Dont do it! Im warning you, human!

    Otherwise, it gets boring. Im annoyed that you only talk about things I dont know.

    God! Why did you lead Seta to a trial by giving humans something more precious than jewels! As soon as I meet you, God, I will surely have my revenge!

    In the end, Seta had to tell everything. Laritte also learned the truth. Ian left for the Capital and didnte back for months. It was because of her.

    ..Why hadnt Ian told her? She calmly voiced her concern.

    How would I know? Now that Ive told you everything, dont p yourself on the cheek!

    I normally dont do that, so dont worry. Nobody does that, no matter how strange a human is. Only then did Seta realize that he had been deceived. But he had no way to get revenge. Because he valued Larittes face. He couldnt cast a curse, nor could he use magic. In the end, he got angry and left.

    Bad humans! Humans even deceive dragons! Humans who cant even live for a thousand years!

    Humans only live a hundred years.

    Human talking to a dragon! But please, live long, you rude human! Though you have annoyed me!

    The room became quiet again after Seta left. Through the open window, the sound of other patients suffering on the first floor could be heard.

    Laritte fumbled over the sheets, her hand finding the dagger that Seta had left behind.

 Chapter 84

    Laritte was in bed, suffering from pain. She was colder than when Seta visited her. She couldnt even open her eyes. Her illness hadpletely worsened. She then felt a cold towel being ced on her forehead. She felt like a hot potato being immersed in ice water.

    Irene?

    Laritte voiced the maids name between her breaths. But it wasnt the maid. On the first floor, she was frantically wandering among the patients.

    Without letting out a word, Ian stroked his fingers along Larittes cheek. Her face, which he hadnt seen for several months, was sullen. He didnt move out to see this. He was heartbroken. It was so sad, he couldnt even cry.

    Laritte couldnt open her eyes. With her head buzzing, she could only move her lips, Irene, what. time is it..?

    How long has it been since Seta came?

    She fumbled again, her grip on the dagger loosening. The more she thought about it, the more it felt like a dream. It was absurd to think that a dragon disguised himself as a human and enjoyed spending time in the human world from the beginning of time.

    When the dagger was stuck between the bed and the wall, she started looking for Irene again.

    Irene?

    This gentle touch must have been Irenes, but she could hear nothing from her. Or had Laritte lost her ability to hear? She wanted to check but her body didntply.

    My throat hurts so much, after a while a cup touched her lips. She turned her face away, unable to drink a few sips. Cough, cough! The water she couldnt swallow ran down her chin. Ian wiped her mouth. Im sorry, Irene..

    Its nothing, Ian told himself. But apparently, he did not utter anything, and it seemed this had to be enough so as not to push Laritte into idents anymore.

    I, I think I was dreaming, she stammered. In the dream, Ian waited but for a moment nothing came out of her lips.

    Laritte thought she was stupid. Was it for her own sake that Ian got farther away? Setas exnation in the dream was so usible that it sounded funny. A dream was a product of imagination created by living things. I miss Ian so much, that she herself unconsciously rationalized Ians behavior. Oh, poor me! Stupid me!

    Why did Ian leave me., she thought she would be okay with Ian leaving without an exnation, because she tolerated irrationality very well. As time passed, she thought she would soon forget. Even after spending time with her friends and on her horse, she was left wondering why Ian had left her. After all those months of wondering, it was finally reflected in her dream.

    Of course it wasnt a dream. Laritte waspletely mistaken. However, her conclusion was not an illusion.

    I I guess I like Ian

    Her closed eyes trembled as she admitted. In fact, she had been fond of him since old times. It was natural. It was special from the fact that he was the first family who did not use violence. Moreover, she was loved, respected, and given a title.

    He even punished her previous family for the absurdity she had suffered from them. It was only natural that her heart fluttered several times, but she did not realize that she was in love. She had never felt the emotion of love before.

    In order to change the towel, Ian was soaking a new towel in the basin when he froze. What he just heard, was it true? She liked him?

    If I die, Laritte said without knowing that it wasnt Irene. Of course, she wasnt someone to be ashamed of what she said if she found outter that Ian was listening. Ian waited for her to continue.

    Laritte wanted to ask, can you tell Ian something if I die? But she could not speak anymore. Shocked, Ian jumped up and the wooden basin from hisp fell onto the floor with a thud.

    Laritte! Laritte!

    He brought his cheek close to Larittes pale face. Luckily, she was still breathing. She just fell asleep, as if unconscious.

    Oh, oh dear, Ian cried out while holding her arms on the bed. He prayed for her safety. He didnt care if there was a God. If thosest words became Larittesst will, he was ready to ept hell.

    Larittes consciousness was returning little by little. It felt like her whole body was being crushed with lead. Now she couldnt even move her mouth. Ah, she would never know why Ian left. It didnt matter if her heart wasnt conveyed. Even if she died like this, she could rest in peace. Because she lived quite well. All thanks to Ian.

    It was the moment when she felt something new on her lips. Ian had leaned down to kiss her. A tear fell on her pale, cold skin. His tears ran down Larittes cheek and wet her pillow. He hurriedly fell back, worried if he held the kiss a second longer, it would cause her harm.

    Seta had left the sword, but there was no way for him to know.

    Laritte, Laritte, Ian eximed inwardly. Oh, Laritte! He wanted to hear that she loved him the most, but she couldnt answer aloud. It was too harsh. The reality was that even a kiss for a few seconds was not allowed to a loved one.

    Laritte fell into a deep sleep. Ian kept nursing her, he didnt rest for a single second. Thanks to him, when morning came and the winter birds rushed past the window, Laritte felt somewhat better.

    She raised her upper body. There was no one in the quiet room. Only traces of someone caring for her remained. She didnt even think to brush away her silver locks that were pouring down her eyes. Her mind was nk. She felt like someone had kissed her.

    Was that a dream too?

    It was then that the dagger given by Seta fell to the floor. Laritte leaned down to pick it up. It was given by a character in her dream who introduced himself as a dragon.

    Oh.

    It wasnt a dream.

    Then her eyes fell on the basin that Ian left on the table.

    Ian? She murmured as she stood up, her legs staggering. Ian was in the mansion. She tucked the dagger into the sleeve of her robe. She had to find Ian.

    Leading her helpless body, she went downstairs to the lower level of the annex. She grabbed the railing and carefully walked down the spiral staircase. There were many mattressesid in the living hall on the first floor, and more people were sleeping on them.

    Groan.

    Its too cold, someone please get me a nket..

    Few of the employees, who were not affected by the gue, walked between them. Irene was one of them. She had fallen asleep on a chair. When she spotted Laritte, she rushed to her side, Madam, youre awake. Oh my gosh! I should have checked upon you in the morning.. Alice was suddenly trembling, so I couldnt leave. I thought she was going to die!

    She was so worried about her twin that she didnt take care of the veil covering her face. Laritte calmed her down, Im fine. You must have been worried. Im sorry I couldnt help. How is Alice?

    Shes a bit better now. How is Madam? Let me check, Laritte closed her eyes at the cold touch of Irenes hand on her forehead. I think your fever is a little better now. Oh my God, I hope it doesnte back again.. May I bring you some porridge?

    Laritte shook her head. Instead, she wanted to know, wheres Ian?

 Chapter 85

    Who? Irene frowned. Neither she nor any of the employees had seen him recently.

    He was there.

    What? Madam, are you feeling sick? I heard that people recover their energy for a while before they die. No! No way! Laritte had to calm her down again.

    No, no. Im fine. Hmm, Ill go for a walk. Im bored, so I want to breathe fresh air.

    Its snowing outside. Its going to be very cold!

    Ive been upstairs all the time and the firece smells bad, with that, she walked out. Thendscape was covered in pure white snow. Its really cold. Irene had hurriedly wrapped a shawl around her shoulders, but she was cold to the bone.

    She took ten steps from the annex and looked around. There was nothing but clear footprints of her passing.

    Ian?

    Her breath turned into smoke as she spoke. Thend was so quiet that it felt empty. It was winter, and due to the gue, no one was seen on the trails and in the training grounds. Leaving the annex behind, she hovered near the mansion.

    Employees who were not affected were gathering under the torches to warm themselves. In fact, they werent very good either. Their family members or even those who were like family to them were being treated in the annex, so they took turns in nursing and guarding the ce.

    Were running out of food and herbs. Well have to go to a distant city and load up a wagon. Anyone volunteer? It was time for the knights with the remaining energy to volunteer. One of them, who was helplessly eating bread, found Laritte through the window.

    Madam! Youre all right! The knight opened the window with both hands. Holding back her cough and covering her mouth, Laritte stepped back.

    It seems I am fine now, but donte near me. I dont even know if I ampletely healed. But do you know where Ian is?

    Captain? Has he returned from the Capital? If he were here, we wouldnt have missed him

    Laritte sighed. No one had seen Ian. Where the hell was he?

    After that, Laritte paced around the mansion. She saw the wall Ian and Laritte had climbed the first day they came to the Duchy. She also saw the small stream running through the Dukesnd. There was no one, but she continued her search. In her arms, she held the dagger Seta had given her. She had a lot of things to share with Ian.

    Ian, she walked down the deserted promenade. Answer me. How many times do I have to call you by your name? If thats the case, you should have a nice name. Actually, Ian is a very boring name.

    She shrugged her shoulders, but then changed her mind. Oh, Im sorry. Its the name given by your parents, but I said it wrongly. I forgot. If I had to excuse myself, I always treated my name carelessly. You know, it doesnt mean much. She was speaking softly, but it was an ordeal enough for her.

    Cough, cough!

    The more she walked around the mansion, the more her cheeks froze in the cold air and became red. Her cough also got worse.

    Iaaaaaaaaaan!

    She firmly pulled her shawl around her. She was bing numb, it was difficult for her to walk any further. Her feet staggered and eventually, she tripped over her other leg.

    Thud!

    She copsed on the snow, but was not seriously injured. She lifted her face buried in the snow. Oh, cold, the snow on her eyes and nose fell to the ground as she raised her head. But there was a pair of shoes in front of her. Luxurious winter boots.

    She looked further up, confirming the person in front of her, .Youre really hard to find, arent you, Ian.

    Ian was very angry. He helped Laritte to her feet. He was hiding the whole time and observing Laritte, but he had no intention of appearing in front of her. When she was somewhat better, he thought of leaving again. But all of a sudden, she walked out of the annex.

    Do you have any idea! Youve barely recovered, but youre wandering around for so long! However, he couldnt voice out his anger. Maybe she fell because I came back to her?

    Even though it was a simple coincidence, he mistakenly thought it was his fault. He silently brushed off the snow from Larittes hair and clothes as she stood there nkly.

    She was calm when she asked, Ian, since when have you been here?

    ..

    Are you the one who nursed mest night?

    ..

    It looked like he didnt want to talk until the end. Laritte rolled her eyes.

    Stupid.

    ..

    Idiot, she continued to tease Ian in a monotonous voice. Have you found a new mistress in the Capital?

    ..

    Or did you really have an eye on His Majesty? I heard from the youngdies. There were rumors like that.

    After all, Ill have to capture all those people who started those rumors, thought Ian as he covered Laritte with his coat. Laritte stared into his eyes, which did not even meet her gaze once. She had a lot to say. She had been missing a lot since then. She had feelings for him.

    It was her first time feeling this way. Was it an emotion other people often felt? Why did he leave without a word? He could exin it to her at least. Had he regretted bringing me here? Had he heard her confess her feelingsst night? Standing in front of Ian, she tried again, Ian.

    Finally, Ian opened his mouth, yeah, I was worried about you! So what of it?

    Oh, he was angry, alright.

    Laritte only blinked at his reaction, If a person gets better after nursing them all night, dont they have to be careful the next day, at least? Walking in the snow all day! Falling, talking in the cold! Do you have the energy to do that? You even skipped breakfast!

    Oh, he was very angry, yes.

    Annoyed, Ian shook his head. It was always because of Laritte that he got emotional. This darn emotion of love brought a fool out of him. Then again, he was missing it. Was he in a position to get angry? As Laritte said, he was really stupid.

    Laritte pondered whether or not she should apologize. Well, anyway.

    I finally see you talking. This was the first conversation they had in months. She waited for his answer, but he didnt say anything. Instead, she grabbed his cor and pulled him closer. Instead of the countless words she wanted to say, it appeared she could only show it with her actions.

    Laritte?

    Tilting her head slightly, she ced her lips on Ians. It was soft. In fact, she had never kissed someone in her life. She seldom had anyone kissing her cheek. All she had to do was literally touch the lips with her own. Was it the correct way to do it?

    She released him after a while. Her expression was extremely calm, though Ians wasnt. From the top of his head to the bottom of his toes, he felt everything in him thumping with the rush of blood.

    ..Laritte?

    I hope I didnt get you sick, Laritte shrugged. Even Ian had to consider that, because he had kissed herst night.

    Now lets talk. Dont go anywhere without a word with me.

    She wiped her eyes on her shawl, as if she was sleepy and stretched out her arms like nothing happened.

 Chapter 86

    The promenade was covered with a thin white sheet from the light snowfall. The evergreen trees swayed in the light breeze. Meanwhile, Ian stood nkly as if he had forgotten to even blink.

    Ian?

    Laritte asked, a slight frown forming on her features. His golden eyes followed as she waved her palm in front of him.

    He seemed to be alive at least

    Laritte lifted her face again. cing her head in a simr position as before with Ian hunched over her, she kissed him lightly again. Ian, who had been frozen until then, shifted again. Thanks to her exhaled breath.

    Laritte, stop. Stop it.

    The fact that she was still sick woke him up. It was time for him to return to reality. He himself shouldnt be around Laritte for long. When Laritte recovers, I must return to the Capital.

    I think I like Ian.., Larittes words rang through his head, but that wasnt it. It didnt help that he liked her and she liked him. He needed to leave.

    He turned to the side other than Laritte. He gave his coat to her, but he wasnt cold at all. Rather, the two kisses one after the other made him feel like he was in mes.

    The coat that I gave.. you can throw it away or burn it. Thats it.

    He took a step forward as Laritte watched. Crossing her arms and holding his coat in ce, she opened her mouth. Are you going to leave again?

    No answer.

    Laritte shrugged and stroked her hair. She had a good way to stop him, I havent seen any signs of you for a few dozen minutes here. Only the pile of snow gave testimony that no one was nearby. But when I identally fell, you showed up.

    She had simply let him go when he left a few months ago. Maybe it was because he hated her, she thought initially. But there was no way that happened. And thanks to Setas advice, she knew the reason now.

    If you leave like this, I wont move a single step from here. Its no use sending someone else.

    Ian stopped. He had expected such a situation. Laritte walked to him, pale handsing out of the shawl. She then grabbed his shoulder and turned him around as he obliged to show his face.

    The winter sun shone over his left cheek. His face, illuminated from behind, looked distressed. Larittes eyebrows creased into a slight frown. Seeing that expression made her heart ache. It was an unfamiliar pain. Dont force me to take you back to the annex. Ian pushed her shoulders away.

    Youre acting weird, Laritte replied calmly. It should have been Laritte, but Ian was the one who was raging.

    You dont even know why Im doing this! He wasnt ming her, but he sounded sad.

    Of course. You never told me.

    A nearby tree shook again, snow falling below it.

    Thats... Im sorry, Ian stepped back, his expression changing. But please understand, I cant let you know. For me. He believed that this would be enough for Laritte as well. Anyway, it was a good result. Her condition was improving considerably. He believed it would be better if he left like this.

    You were supposed to tell me anything.

    I cant speak this time.

    So I found out on my own.

    What? To answer, she pulled out the dagger Seta had given her. It was an expensive item made of dragons remains. Ian could immediately recognize the dagger, where did you buy it? There were several items made from the remains of dragons, but the dagger was new.

    I got it from Seta.

    Ian also knew that name. That dragon? His head was buzzing. The name Seta was umon. It was popr a long time ago, even before the existence of the Empire.

    Laritte, he sounded lost in his world.

    Thats right, it was the fortune-teller. He visited me a few hours before you arrived. And he gave me this.

    What did he say?

    He said I would be fine with this for a while.

    Ians face was pale with astonishing, no way. She knew everything? Laritte nodded her head in response.

    He told me everything. About Seta and you, as well as the conversation you both had.

    She literally spoke in Setas tone, From that moment, you were fooled by the mans brilliant wiles and were left alone. The atmosphere was about to get serious. It felt like Ian had been punched in the back.

    Thats nonsense! You were deceived by that stupid guy.! Ians face flushed red with embarrassment. Seta deserved death for the sin of daringly kissing Laritte on the cheek.

    Laritte continued, and. he said you didnt want to part ways with me, so you asked if there was any other way than breaking up with me.

    D*mn that dragon!

    Ian didnt want to hear anymore, so he covered his ears tightly. Did Laritte even know about his feelings?

    When you said that, you were so serious that it was funny. He said that you looked like a human who fell for someone forever.

    Ian let out a breathy sigh, thats.. Ugh, d*mn it! He could do nothing but curse.

    The bliss of saying I love you is too much, but I wanted to say it myself!

    Huh? This time, it was Laritte who blinked. She only copied what Seta said. She didnt really believe everything he said. Seta seemed to give the temperament of a bluffer.

    Unaware, Ian murmured under his breath as if confessing, but what value does it have if I tell you that I love you passionately?

    Eh? Finally, Ian felt something was off. I just said what Seta told me. I didnt really trust him for everything he said.

    Ian swore, oh, sh*t. It was difficult to ept the present reality.

    Thats it. Dont say anything.

    I did not say anything.

    No, Laritte, you look like you want to say something.

    Ian sat down on the ground. He even thought of rubbing his burning face in the snow to cool it down. After a while, he finally calmed down. Actually, there was a more important problem other than them harboring feelings for each other.

    For Ian, Larittes life and serenity were the first he wanted to secure. Anyway, say it again. Why do you think that dagger would keep you safe for the time being? Laritte exined as Seta had told her.

    .So, I was told that magic is what makes up the world. It attacks us to erase the future that expels magic, and because objects made from dragons remains are magical, they can block that attack for a short time.

    Seta had exined quite a bit to Laritte before he left. Unless her fact didnt meet his aesthetic standards, or if Seta wasnt a geek, it wouldnt have been possible.

    Instead, the functional object loses its original magical effect. There, I said what I heard, but I didnt understand. Ian understood more easily than Laritte, and he was the closest person to understanding magic among humans.

    The problem is still not resolved. Laritte retorted silently at his words. Even if the dragons item rejects the flow of mana, isnt it supposed to be temporary?

    The result is the same that we have to move away like before. You never know when youll be in danger even if you use up all of the Dukes possessions. As long as I am by your side.

    Laritte crouched down, looking Ian in the face. Their eyes met, and she saw his eyes twinkling. She monotonously tried her luck, Last night, I thought I was going to die. It hurt so badly.

    He stood by her side, watching her suffer in pain. It was a desperate night for him. He had prayed for Larittes recovery, like he could give everything else away if he needed to.

    It felt like my mouth was full of blood. I couldnt even open my eyes, I felt like I was drowning, she took Ians hand. Do you know how I felt? One of the snowkes, which had been falling from up above, fell upon their hands.

    I believed it would be okay to die like this.

 Chapter 87

    As she said it, Ian felt as if his body was being ripped down to shreds by a sword. Because the days I spent here were extremely happy, she continued. That made him feel multiple things.

    If his partner wasnt Laritte, he wouldnt have been able to hear such honest words. She was someone who did not feel shy whenever she spoke.

    Do you remember what I was like before? I said I did not want to be sick. Its the same, I did not want to die. Like everyone else, death was a fear of the unknown to her. It did fill any person with fear once in a while. She wasnt afraid anymore, and all she had to do was let Ian go. She did not feel empty anymore.

    Im not afraid to die anymore. You always make me change, she held out her hand toward Ian, still holding his other hand. So take responsibility for me until the end.

    Ian hesitated. It was his greed to hold her hand. Still, it was a very tempting offer. Laritte continued to ask for his hand, isnt it better than that? I like you and you like me, so Im lucky.

    Ian struggled between his greed and conscience. If he held her hand, he must remain here. And his choice would drive Laritte to death. After much conflict, he joined hands with her. Ah, why couldnt man be a creature that could only think rationally? It was deplorable.

    Laritte was satisfied when he epted her offer. But he had other thoughts. Ill have to find a permanent way for Laritte to live. Otherwise, I will eventually have to leave again. But for now, he was happy to be with her.

    I should urgently airlift all the items made of dragons remains from all over the country.

    After all,munication was the best solution. I must thank you, girls.

    I brought lunch, its in the basket. How much more is needed? Laritte asked as she procured food from the main building. Ian tapped his chin as he estimated the amount she ced down on the kitchen table of the annex.

    We have dozens of patients, we only need to repeat this amount five times.

    Ill be back soon. Both Ian and Laritte were busy. Day after day, more and more employees began to get better. This was because their nutritional status was usually good. Thanks to their high sries, there was no starvation, and the stress of working in the mansion was low. Eventually, the nursing staff also increased.

    Since when did you not have a fever? Doctor Colin asked as he checked a patient.

    It must have been 16 hours. When I noticed the fever was gone, I was drenched in sweat.

    This proves that youre well. Its great. But rest here for half a day, dont go out. After that, you can leave this ce.

    As more and more people got better, Laritte also began to take a breather. As she sliced bread, Ian came into the annex kitchen.

    Ian, have you eaten?

    Not yet, he sighed. He would be happy if Laritte had her meals properly. You have about an hour to spare, so please go to the main building and have a meal.

    The people in this mansion are also busy nursing the others, so we cant.

    The two quietly ate the bread. They leaned side by side on the sink as they stared at the same ce. It was peaceful. Then Laritte remembered something of her, its time.

    She reached out to Ian with her other hand that wasnt holding the bread. He hesitantly took her hand and shook it. He and Laritte had signed an unusual agreement. In fact, it was simr to what Laritte suggested. For the next thirty days, they had to shake hands once a day.

    Why?

    I heard skinship is essential for lovers, under Larittes skirt was a small book the size of her hand. It was a dating advice book with the title, How to Maintain a Rtionship with Your Lover the Right Way. She had identally found the book in the library while bringing meals for the patients from the main building.

    ording to this book, its good to hold hands steadily for thirty days after the first date. You shouldnt go further, but they said that holding hands increases intimacy.

    Ian and Laritte were acting strangely, starting a rtionship a year after they got married. Ian was still good with it. Then what do you do instead of holding hands after thirty days? said Ian without much thought. He bit his beard with his fangs.

    The next stage is to hug and kiss. They said it was appropriate to keep that level until sixty days of dating. Its a pity weve already kissed twice, Laritte spoke seriously. She already had the book memorized.

    And kiss until the 100th. Do you know what a kiss is? Its an act of twisting your tongues

    I know, he wanted to stop talking, but she didnt understand.

    Its good that you know, I dont have to exin it. Actually, the book doesnt tell you the details. Now, after the kiss, it is a good stage to get married. At this stage, the lovers should do nothing but have se, she couldnt continue because Ian covered her mouth with a very flushed expression. The bread he was eating fell from his mouth. It rolled down and fell in the sink.

    Please stop! You are driving me crazy in so many ways! Larittes face was half-covered by hisrge hand. She could only blink at his reaction.

    But this is really important. Besides, you promised that you would have a child with me. Anyway, to make a child, se,

    Make a child?! Ian felt really pathetic. Hearing those words directly from Larittes mouth was making him go crazy. He released her only after he calmed down. Isnt it enough to call it the act of creating a child?

    She was confused, but she nodded in response. He was a weird man, she thought. Shaking his head, Ian picked up the bread that had fallen to the ground. Ill go first. Get some rest in the meantime. Laritte shrugged. She washed her hands and followed.

    The magical energy gradually disappears from the sword Seta gave. Ill have to conduct experiments, but now its time to rece it with something else, he had to prepare as many items as possible for the future. Luckily, thanks to the dragon subjugation at the exchange meeting, he had some spare time.

    I have to pay the knights. There must be quite a few things, so I have to contact the Emperor. The most important would be a long-term solution, not a temporary method. Seta said there was no way to fix it forever, but just in case. First, Ill have to search the whole country to find that dragon again.. He had a lot to think about. On the other hand, there was not enough time.

    Ian hastily rummaged through his paperwork, while Laritte was still awake. She was sitting at the window of her room, looking up at the moon. How much time was left? She had a lot of questions, but she didnt bother to ask Ian. Ian also didnt say anything.

    Although they acted as if they had forever, Laritte had a foreboding of her death. Would she be holding her breath until she got to the stage where she would be okay with getting married? She wondered if Ian would be left alone. She wondered if he would be less lonely if she left after having a child with him.

    It might be a pity if she couldnt watch her child grow up. But her other worries took precedence over such future events. Could she really have a child with Ian? She recalled Ian reacting weirdly. Perhaps.. he was an eunuch.

    Even the dating advice book said that it was better not to marry a man who was unable to perform sexual functions. But she did not love him because of that. If Ian knew, he would be hrious. Laritte chuckled, imagining his reaction, and then let out a sigh.

 Chapter 88

    The Dukes mansion waspletely free from the gue. The fact that no one died was due to the consistency of the treatment of the employees, and the help and support received from the Duke and the Duchess.

    AD

    With that, the gue gradually disappeared from the Duchy. The people of the streets said it was all because of the Ducal couple, and they drank and sang excitedly to their names. Every bar, even the small ones, in the region was filled with this excitement.

    It was the bar near the main street leading to the Dukes mansion. A bushy man who had survived the gue a few days ago held up his beer mug. drinks are on me today, people! The man said, ringing the golden bell. Those who were holding food or alcohol whistled and cheered.

    Thats great!

    Then we should have more alcohol. Bring me anotherrge mug of pale ale!

    Among the guests was a thin, small middle-aged woman. A cloth was wrapped around her head so that not a single portion of her hair could be seen. Her name was Olivia. The man smiled slightly at Olivia, its the first time youvee to the Duchy, so consider yourself lucky. Then he proceeded to raise a toast, for the Duke and the Duchess!

    Those with free food and drinks responded with joy.

    Cheers!

    For Duke Ian Reinhardt and Duchess Laritte Reinhardt!

    Cheers!

    Olivia stopped, Laritte? So there was someone other than her who gave that d*mn name to their child? Laritte was the name of a Goddess who was born of lowliness and deceit. No ordinary person would ever use such a name. Giggled, she thought, of course, dear Duchess Laritte Reinhardt would have a very different life than my child!

    Eventually, she got drunk and it felt good. Though she was staggering, she began a song. Others followed her and began to sing. Someone even created a hymn about the Duchess on the spot.

    Royal with golden eyes, our Duke returned to the Duchy a year ago, yes, the song was a bizarre song without a note or a beat. Those who were already intoxicated responded by pounding the table with spoons or shoes. There was a small girl in his arms, they continued.

    Hahahaha!

    At first, everyone was shocked. Oh! She was a love child? But the silver-haired girl with blue eyes

    Thud! The chair fell backward. Olivia, who had been listening to the song, was startled when she heard the lyrics. In an instant, the bar became all quiet.

    What? Whats wrong?

    Olivia limped toward the man who was singing. Although she was small and old, she looked intimidating. What did you just say?

    Woah, what do you mean?

    Didnt you just describe the color of the Duchess hair!

    Yes, thats right. Silver hair and blue eyes. Seeing that you didnt know that either, are you an outsider who doesnt care about the world? Olivia stood still for a while, and then she suddenly clenched her fist.

    Oh my God. It cant be, she muttered softly and walked out of the pub at a rough pace. She was also limping heavily.

    Whats with her? the man frowned, not hearing Oliviasst words. The people quickly forgot about themotion and resumed their entertainment. Royal with golden eyes, our Duke returned to the Duchy a year ago, yes

    A single strand of silver hair shone in the ce where Olivia stood. Nobody noticed it.

    ***

    Today is the 30th day since we started dating. The next stage would be where we start hugging, Ian and Laritte sat in the study, facing each other. After holding hands thirty times, they were moving on to the next level. Laritte stretched out her arms toward him, a gesture to initiate a hug.

    Unlike the carefree Laritte, Ian was very hesitant. First of all, it was bizarre to set a date here. But he was also waiting for this day to arrive. Calm down, Ian Reinhardt. Youve kissed her before, but why does hugging feel like a big deal?

    Ian tried to maintain his stability, wishing that Laritte would not know his inner feelings. But he couldnt concentrate because of Laritte, who was staring at him. What are you doing, Ian? Hurry up and get it done. I have work to do. Ian wanted to procrastinate by any means possible.

    Cant you wear the jacket that is hung over the chair?

    I have to wear a jacket for hugging?

    Laritte was getting up to search for the book of dating advice. She didnt think she ever saw such a word there. But Ian canceled his own stupid remark, no, no, youve got work to do, so you can do it like this. She sat down, while he took a deep breath.

    Finally, he mustered up the courage to hug Laritte with open arms. Madam! Your Highness, Alice knocked on the door of the study. He quickly backed away as if he was caught doing something very bad.

    In the rush, he bumped his head against the bookshelf, ugh!

    Oh my gosh, are you okay?

    Grabbing his head, he yelled out at the door, whats the matter?

    Alice gently opened the door. She had some disturbing news. You have a guest, Your Highness, she cautiously looked to the side. She hesitated when Ian frowned.

    Who is it?

    We were trying to get rid of her at first, but from the color of her hair, we think she might not be bluffing. Ian continued to wait impatiently. Rubbing her hands together, she finally said, she says shes Madams family. Ian froze.

    You mean someone from Count Brumayers family? They were sent to the North, but how did they get back?

    No. Thats not it. The woman ims to be the Duchess mother.

    Ian and Laritte exchanged nces. Laritte, was your mother alive? Everyone in the world knew that her mother gave up her upbringing, and after that, she faced difficulty in the County. Was she really her mother? Then it was more of a problem. It was unforgivable that she hade to visit Laritte now.

    Laritte never saw her mother after she turned eight. She only knew that she was abandoned at the house of Count Brumayer. I never heard of her death, so she could be alive.

    Was she a good person? Laritte did not answer. When did she start getting abused as she grew up? There was not a single good memory. Ian wasnt hoping for a positive response either. If Laritte had grown up with even a little love, it wouldnt have troubled him every time he saw her.

    First, he had to make sure it was her biological mother. The two walked down the hallway to see the alleged woman. My mothers name was Olivia. Since she was amoner, she didnt have a surname. She was a famous dancer, but Ive never heard of how she got me. It must not have been a good story to share as the nobles usually say, Laritte had no memories other than this.

    My mother was very picky. She always scolded me. I remember living in an old house in the slums. Ian grew angry while he heard her childhood stories. The Count was so low.

    I wonder what he was looking for there, he gritted his teeth. Just then, a woman was seen through therge iron gates of the mansion. Laritte looked at the woman with subtle eyes. The Olivia in her faint memory. yes, she had such a face. She looked ten years older than when Laritte saw herst time. She was beautiful nheless.

    Ian was even more puzzled when Olivia had a look simr to Laritte. When Olivias eyes spotted Laritte, she gave her an exaggerated smile.

    Oh my God! Thats really my daughter, Laritte! she stopped over the iron gate. Do you remember me? Its your mother! The gatekeeper nced at Ian, he still hadnt given the signal to open the gate. Olivia continued to speak to Laritte, Ive been thinking a lot while Ive been here. Thest three months after I left you, I really felt regretful. Will you please forgive your mother?

    Ian snorted. There have been many flies aiming at the property of the Duke, but he had never seen such a brazen person. What do we do, Laritte?

    Olivia hesitated beyond the door. She was still limping. Laritte let out a sigh. Olivia forced her smile again.

 Chapter 89

    If you asked someone to tell you about their childhood memories. Most could only remember a few scenes. Memories were weathered over time. Laritte also had little recollection of living with her biological mother.

    AD

    I only remember being scolded for no reason. It wasnt until I was sent to the County that I didnt know why my mother did it. Laritte grabbed the iron gate and looked into Olivias eyes.

    Laritte? Ian stood behind her.

    Olivia was a famous dancer in the shadows. She gave birth to Laritte, which ended her career and left her starving. The people of County brought out Olivias story whenever they teased Laritte. An illegitimate girl abandoned even by her mother, isnt it a very good topic for making fun of her!

    As Laritte grew up, she understood why Olivia hade to hate her. I dont know why you came looking for me. Larittes gaze descended to the ground below Olivia. There was no snow today. However, all the sprouts were frozen to death and the ground was barren.

    She had no doubts in her belief that her mother would hate her forever. No matter what kind of discrimination she faced in the County, she could not miss her mother.

    Laritte. Your mother.., Olivia raised her hand through the grills of the iron gate, her voice quivering. Her hand was caught by Ian while trying to stroke Larittes cheek.

    What are you doing? He growled in a low voice. Laritte, there is no need for you to look after her because shes your mother. Even, within the boundaries of family, there is a limit to how much you can take care of yourself. No one can curse you even if you dont treat her like a mother.

    I have no such intention.

    What? But.., did you not seem emotional just now? In fact, Ian had reached a stage where he could understand her even if she stood still.

    Ian released Olivias wrist before she stepped down. The gatekeepers lowered their spears from both sides to block her.

    I mean, I really dont know why she came here, Laritte spoke to the point where Olivia couldnt hear her. In the Empire, dancing was not a prestigious job. It yed the role of entertainment during street festivals and poor quality parties of the rich.

    In many cases, the person in charge often received back payment or hired only dancers who had a good interest. In order for a dancer to perform well, she had to be smart politically.

    My mother is not dumb. Ian thought it was strange, too. When Ian was away for a few months, rumors circted that the Duke and his wife were not on good terms. But in thest thirty days, the rumors were gone. Ian also got rid of the Counts family. Did Oliviae here because she wasnt afraid of death? Did she risk her life to have the will of one hundred thousand gold?

    What other purpose do you mean? Ian grew nervous when Laritte fell silent. Finally, she spoke.

    Well? I dont know?

    Ian sighed. Thest time Laritte saw Olivia was when she was eight. She didnt have enough information to figure out Olivias motive. Then, Laritte whispered something to Ian. Olivia watched him sigh, ..okay.

    He waved his hand at the gatekeepers, and the huge gates opened. Smiling broadly, she ran to Laritte. Laritte! You forgave your mother! Ian pushed his sword, still in its scabbard, between the two women. The pattern of the Reinhardt family shimmered threateningly under the fading light of the winter sun.

    Dont approach her.

    Pardon? B-But.,

    You dare expect forgiveness? You should let go of your false hope and leave. Still, Olivia stubbornly spoke to Laritte.

    Laritte, what did you say to the Duke earlier? I want to know.

    ..

    Laritte, Laritte. Did you not miss me?

    Ian clicked his tongue as he saw Olivia following Laritte back to the mansion. He recalled what Laritte said. Was this really the right choice? It was unknown right now. One thing he could be certain of was that he was now on the verge of dying from frustration. Three days. Lets just wait for three days..

    Olivia followed Ian and Laritte wherever they went. Limping, she followed. She continued to talk to Laritte, who never said much.

    You look the same as when you were young. So I recognized you immediately.

    The mansion is so beautiful! I never thought Id be walking through a ce like this.

    She was just as noisy as Ian, Laritte thought nkly. Those who hadnt seen Ian with Laritte would disagree. Ian felt like he had eaten a hundred potatoes. He felt suffocated.

    Laritte said to Ian as they entered the hallway, ah, Ian. We have to part for a while. He recalled thest time when he failed to hug her. Come to think of it, she said she had work to do after that?

    Irene said the clothes that go well with this bracelet have arrived, so I should change them. She fumbled with the bracelet on her wrist. The scales of a dragons tail were crafted with jewels and embedded in them. The dagger given by Seta had lost its effectiveness in protection, so it had been a long time since it was reced.

    When Ian and Laritte fell apart, Olivia struggled in the middle. Then she chose to follow Ian this time. Ian red at Olivia. If she was going to pretend she loved Laritte, at least she should like that.

    Its fine.. Its better to bother me than to bother Laritte. But as Olivia chatted non-stop, he grew increasingly annoyed.

    Duke, where is my room?

    What kind of bedroom do you share with my daughter?

    Laritte is beautiful, isnt she? She followed him wherever he went. When she was passing under the closet, the white cat Nabi jumped andnded on Olivias head. Kyaaaaa! She was startled.

    Meow, Nabi thennded gracefully on the ground.

    A c-cat? Olivia watched as Nabi slowly left the scene. Ian held back augh. Nabi always remained calm even when Laritte was stroking her fur. However, the cat did not leave Ians side right after he returned from the Capital. It was disappointing to watch, but now all was back to normal for her.

    A-Are you raising a cat? I dont think Laritte likes cats.

    She had no idea! Ian said to himself.

    By the way, my appearance doesnt look good, does it? Ive been wearing this bulky jacket for a few weeks now. Im worried that it doesnt suit the mansion. Do you have some spare clothes?

    Ian crossed his arms. Laritte barely made a living by borrowing things, but her mother waspletely oblivious.

    Ill tell you what, nobody here will be kind to you. Olivia, who had gone through all the antenatal care on the street, choked on her breath while her limbs trembled in fear. We didnt let you in the mansion because were stupid, so if you still value your life, stay still, Ian began to leave the ce at a quick pace.

    Olivia followed behind. Duke! But her legs could not catch up with him. It was when Ian walked down to the end of the hallway to avoid Olivia that a door opened, and a pale arm appeared from within. It was the closet where the maids keep their clothes.

    Laritte? Laritte grabbed Ian by the cor and pulled him inside. Not long after Laritte closed the door, Olivia entered the hallway. But unable to find Ian, she walked past the closet.

    Where did you go? D*mn it!

    Ian and Laritte looked at each other, snuggled up inside the cramped space. They could feel each others breath. It was dark inside, but the lighting in through the cracks helped them to see the others shape. Ian smiled, where you worried about me and came to rescue me?

    It would be adorable if she came to rescue him, a Swordmaster. But of course, Laritte shook her head no. Come to think of it, you havent hugged me today. You cant miss a day. The book says it.

    Is that so.., Ian held back his tears. Irene had prepared Larittes dress to match her bracelet. His lips felt dry at the sight. The fact that they were alone in a closed space suddenly became very conscious. Why did darkness bring out the most strange situations? He felt parched, so he continued to swallow.

    T-Then. Come on, lets finish todays task, he moved in the narrow space, leaning down.

 Chapter 90

    Inside the dark closet, Ian put a hand behind Larittes neck. There was only one piece of maids uniform inside the closet. It brushed past his hair as he leaned down and hugged Laritte. He seemed to bemitting a very dangerous crime, merely by hugging her.

    The space was narrow, so they had no choice but to stick their bodies together. Okay, I finished my goal for today, Laritte thought. Its going very smoothly. Everything is going ording to n. They held thirty times until the thirtieth day of dating. Today was the thirty-first. The day they stepped into the next level, that is, the hugging stage.

    Laritte was satisfied. While she recalled the contents of the book of dating advice, Ian was also immersed in his own thoughts. She said they had to hug and kiss for thirty more days. Then wouldnt it be okay to kiss?

    At that time, Olivias faint voice was heard in the hallway outside. There was something here.., she groaned as she approached the closet. Ian and Laritte held their breath. Olivias shadow obscured the lighting through the crack of the door. Ian and Laritte exchanged looks. If they were caught doing terrible things.

    Laritte still had her head raised. Ian had leaned down to hug her, but the space was so tight that she had to lift her heels. Still, she was timid to put her head on his shoulder. She nced at Olivias shadow passing by.

    She carefully moved her hand, relying on her senses. Ian also felt her touch. Why was she holding his hand? He could hear his own breaths now. L-Laritte?

    Shhh, Laritte quieted him. She put her heels back on the floor, leaning on Ians chest. This position was morefortable. But then, Ian was more likely to have a heart attack. He froze, their hands interlocked

    Eventually, Olivia left again. Ian and Laritte made sure she was nowhere around. Then, Laritte opened the door, after a while of fumbling to find the handle on the wooden surface of the door. She escaped the narrow closet first. Ian asked when she stepped into the hallway. Why the hand..? Laritte had an indifferent expression as if it was obvious.

    Yes? Were dating, cant we even hold hands? It was obvious. But Ian was still curious.

    Did the book say anything like that? Laritte took advice from a book to make her first date a sess. Ian also Ackles and followed her obsession, but she was suddenly straying away from the path the book led.

    Even Laritte couldnt understand him. Of course, books are the best guides. The author was an excellent orator, so it became more influential as the chapters went on.

    But the reality is not a book, right? Larittes frown was visible on her face. Wasnt it strange to be obsessed with what books told you to do?

    But it was natural. Besides, the book didnt forbid holding hands on the thirty-first day so it was fine. Rather, was it him who was obsessed with books and tried to be affectionate through books? While the book kept its faithful advice on when and where to touch! He felt cheated somehow.

    Then Ill go first. We shall have dinner together after a while. With that, Laritte left with the light sounds of her footsteps echoing through the hall. She had never hummed before, so she only shed a faint smile. She saw her reflection on the knight armor kept at the side of the hallway. Good! Her rtionship was perfectly ordinary. She could finally understand how people dated in the world. She had never heard of other people dating before, so there was a subtle difference.

    She would continue like this for the future. At that time, Ian was left alone in the closet. When Laritte left, he shut the door back and fell into a deep silence. He felt cheated, but he was also in a good mood. Simple. Because he hugged her. He thought he would lose the lingering feeling of it if he got out of the closet.

    ***

    Ava wasnt very fond of Olivias, who was allowed in the mansion today. Everyone felt the same. The maids prepared the meals, voicing theirints about Olivia.

    Isnt she a little too shameless? If it were me, I wouldnt have stepped into the mansion out of shame! Of course, I wouldnt have abandoned my child either. Isnt that right?! The maid aggressively cut the potatoes in half on the chopping board.

    Ava silently walked around the kitchen. She wanted to yell at Olivia, who wandered around the mansion like it was her home, but she controlled herself. The Duke and Madam must have their reasons. Ava picked up a frilled white apron lying by the sink, what is this?

    I was washing the dishes earlier, and it got dirty, so I took it off.

    Ill bring you something clean, the maid insisted, but Ava draped the apron over her short, fleshy arms.

    Its fine, Ill feel less irritable if Im busy. Ava recalled about the closet where the maids kept their clothes. One of them was on vacation, so there was an extra suit, right? She walked down the quiet hallway without hesitation and arrived at the closet.

    Naturally, she opened the door, expecting that there would be a maid uniform. She was horrified at what she saw. Ian was still there. Oh my gosh! Ava lost her bnce. Ian, who had been sitting alone inside the closet, jumped up and saved the old woman from falling.

    Ah, Avas surprise turned into anger and absurdity. What the hell are you doing here? You almost gave me a heart attack!

    ..Are you feeling okay? She carefully checked his condition before leaving. Ian went out into the hallway, his face dry.

    Come to think of it, it wasnt the time to spend time reminiscing over his actions with Laritte. Even at this moment, her lifeline was shrinking. All dragon artifacts in the Duchy and the Imperial Pce were collected. However, every time Laritte consumed an item, he grew anxious. How much time had she left?

    Depending on the dragons part used to make those objects, the amount of time they protected Laritte was different. Some worked for a week and some for hours, but it wasnt helping. Humans had little information on mana. He was impatient because of the limit of analysis conducted by humans.

    Seta still hadnt been found.. He sighed, walking over to the window. He looked up at the sky, sweeping the frame with his fingers. Day by day, his mood changed for the worse. He was all happy and smiling one moment, and the next, he would feel suffocated as he would pray and swear.

    Laritte, I can do anything as long as youre okay with it.

    Meanwhile, Olivia finally found Ian standing from afar, Duke!

    But theres something more annoying, he murmured grimly. He turned his eyes away from the annoying object. He had to do what he could. He thought about sending a letter.

    ***

    Emperor Oscar Iassa, the man with the highest position in the Empire of Iassa, the leader and the master of all, had a headache. It was due to the meeting that was held every Wednesday morning in the First Imperial Grand Conference Hall. He held a letter in his hand, contemting his position.

    The protests of the ministers were reaching their climax. The Minister of Foreign Affairs chimed in. It wasnt enough to give the Duke a ce in the Imperial Pce for a few months

    .Even all the royal treasures were sent as he demanded., the General mmed his fist on the desk. Thest one was so displeasing that no one knew who said it.

    Now does it make sense to even send a letter to borrow the Emperors powers? The Duke is clearly crossing the line!

    Oscar read the letter Ian had sent again. He was going to send items believed to be dragons remains from all over the Empire to the Imperial Pce. Oscar was an orthodox descendant of the imperial bloodlinea distant descendant of dragons. He had the ability to determine whether the imed dragon artifacts were real or fake. In other words, he was asked to evaluate the objects.

    The ministers participating in the Imperial meet were the main figures of the Imperial Pce. They each upied a position in the pce. Since their honor was nothing but their money, the Duke had no choice but to be a thorn in their eyes.

    You must punish the Duke!

    He appears to be challenging the throne!

    Oscar sighed quietly. Its just an honest request Ian made, but I cant help it. When he was the Crown Prince, he could not help Ian much. He felt nothing but helpless. But, now that he had be the Emperor, he had decided to ept even unreasonable requests.

    As he looked at Ians letter, he sighed again. Isnt he looking at me as a tool just for identifying objects?! He was his old friend! He could have at least said hello! Was he an idiot?

    Oscar stood up from his chair. In any case, the opinions of the ministers were always ignored. Maybe you dont like the Duke.., he sighed for the third time. It had only been a while since he ascended to the throne, but he had a rough mouth whenever he spoke, but are you the Emperor?

    Thats right. That stopped them.

    Oscar walked out of the conference hall. As long as the Duke had the Emperor on his side, no one across the seas could harm him.

 Chapter 91

    The dining hall in Duke Reinhardts residence was no less than that of the Imperial Pce.

    A huge chandelier upied the center of the ceiling. With artistic gold and silver decorations,bined with beautiful ss sculptures. The light from the candles continued to reflect, illuminating the dining room.

    Ian and Laritte were seated facing each other at a long table covered with a tablecloth. And

    Of course, there was Olivia. She chirped, oh my God. I never thought your mother would eat at a ce like this. Just look at the pattern on the tablecloth.

    ..

    Even I searched for a tablecloth like this for my poor old house, but I never found the best quality. The shops that receive orders from aristocrats tend to choose their customers. Food dishes were ced on the table one by one while Olivia sat chattering. I never thought Id be having these kinds of foods!

    Meanwhile, Ian was having a headache. He was never disturbed when Laritte chattered, but why was the older woman bothering him, causing his hatred to increase toward her? On the other hand, Olivias words invaded one of Larittes ears and simply went out of the other. Olivia kept talking to Laritte who didnt care, while Ian kept ring at Olivia.

    Madam, a maid ced a white bowl full of potato sd in front of Laritte. It was beautifully ted. Immediately, Olivia reached out her hand to take the sd.

    This looks so delicious! Do you eat like this every day? Can you give your mother a chance to taste it?

    Ian pressed hard on the silver fork he had in his hand. His grip was strong enough to crush the fork. With ferocious eyes, he stared at Olivia. How dare she steals Larittes food That look could leave knights sweating. Although she felt the energy in front of her, Olivia ate the sd steadfastly. Even after she finished eating, she kept taking a share of Larittes food. Her face was full of greed.

    Wasnt her life worth it? Ians patience had reached its limit. He remembered what Laritte had said when Olivia wanted to enter the mansion. Hold on, Ian and Laritte both tried to put up with it, reflecting on the reason why Olivia was allowed. However, something made him end his patience.

    Olivia eximed at the peach sorbet, peach in this winter! Laritte was allergic to the fruit. Laritte, do you eat a lot of peaches here? Peaches could not be grown well in the ce we used to live in when you were young. Neither were there shops near the slums. Finding fruits was more difficult than it is for aristocrats.

    Olivia, unaware of Larittes allergy, scooped up a cold bite of sorbet and ate it. She then forced augh.

    This sorbet is so good. Laritte,e on, ept your mothers sincerity. Shouldnt you have a bite?

    Laritte quietly declined, pulling her body back, Im fine.

    No, why? Is it because you didnt have the habit of eating it when you were young? Try it. Its priceless, Olivia pushed her sorbet to Laritte, and it touched her lips. Ian couldnt contain his anger. He recalled how Laritte had copsed and suffocated right after she ate a peach. Grinding his teeth, he became furious.

    Olivia! His voice bellowed in the hall. He stomped over to where she sat, snatched the spoon, and threw it on the floor.

    D-Duke?

    Ian red down at Olivia, Stop it! Why do you keep bothering Laritte? Can you not hear when someone says no!

    .

    Or shall I pierce your ears myself for a better experience? Huh? Or do I have to fix your head for pestering someone who refuses because theyre allergic?

    Olivia stuttered as she nced at Laritte, But But she isnt allergic to peaches. I know that!

    Of course, Laritte became allergic recently. However, it was clear that Olivia was lying. Because she said it herself, that there were no peaches grown where they had lived. Then, only rotten food was avable for them to eat.

    Ianughed, stop lying. Peaches, huh! Olivias gaze turned to Laritte. Laritte looked like she had no idea what she was saying. Olivia furrowed her eyebrows as Laritte kept her mouth shut.

    Laritte, you must

    Isnt it too conscientious to ask for Larittes help just because you share blood? You couldnt even give her a proper meal, let alone a word of kindness!

    I.! She couldnt speak. She stood up from her seat. Her eyes turned to the spoon that had fallen. She couldnt eat anymore because the maids didnt provide her with a new one. Im sorry, Laritte. Im sorry. And with that, she ran out of the dining room.

    Ian ruffled his hair, expressing his annoyance before he knelt in front of the chair Laritte was sitting on. I think a piece touched your mouth? Are you okay? Pulling out his handkerchief, he began to wipe her lips. Are there any stinging sensations? Any swelling Do you feel dizzy?

    As long as I can smell it, I have no problem.

    Laritte rolled her eyes as Ian became frantic with his movements of wiping her lips and face. Oh, Ian. Its fine, so dont bother me, she savagely pushed Ians face away. Ian got up from his seat and firmly checked Laritte.

    From the beginning, it was forbidden to present food to which you were allergic to the table. If youre not eating it, I shouldnt eat either! We need to check the chefs sense, he grumbled.

    Laritte leaned towards the spoon that had been thrown on the floor. Noticing, Ian grabbed the spoon before she could reach it. Im sorry I got mad at you. Did I hurt your ears? His eyes were full of concern. The way he gazed at Laritte was also an art. It was one of the reasons she liked Ian, but it was cumbersome at times.

    How are you going to sit still when I ride Bertrand?

    Its nice to know that you care about me. Please pray for your husbands heart before riding a horse and hurting yourself, he handed over the spoon to the maid. And the peach sorbet.

    Suddenly, something came to her mind. Something long forgotten.

    Laritte, wake up. I told you to wake up.

    It was Olivias cold voice. Such a tone was more familiar to her than Olivias chirping voice now. What type of memory was this?

    Laritte? Ian seemed worried when he saw Laritte stiffen. He leaned down and looked at her face.

    Laritte got up from the chair. She wanted to recall the moments clearly. She had received something secretly from Olivia.

    Youll be in trouble if you tell others that you ate this. Okay? Hurry up and eat so that you dont get caught!

    What did my mother give me back then?

    Passing by Ian, Laritte walked off absent-minded.

    Laritte, where are you going?

    To see mothe No, Olivia. Hold on a moment. With that, she walked down the hallway after Olivia. When she spotted Olivia from afar, she realized. She might have eaten peaches when she was young.

    What Olivia hid tightly in her skirt and gave to Laritte was nothing but a peach. Olivia had given it to the young Laritte with her calloused handsthe art of rough work. After which, she lost her job. She was also often short on money to fill in Larittes stomach.

    Therefore, Larittealways hungryused to search for food in the trash. She lived, believing that she had never seen a peach before. Until 10 minutes earlier. Was this memory an illusion of her imagination? Or was it true?

    As far as Laritte knew, Olivia had no money to buy her daughter peaches. She could only buy it if she worked and starved for a full day.

    Was it rted to this that she continued to bother Laritte today, unlike her brilliant hair?

    Olivia. Laritte approached Olivia, who stood on the other side of the hallway.

 Chapter 92

    Olivia was standing in the hallway, staring at the wall. It waspletely different from the look she had on her face before, and when she ran away. She made a gesture to put an expensive candlestick ced on a shelf on the wall into her sleeve. But, startled by Larittes call, she put the candlestick back in ce before turning to Laritte.

    Oh my! Did you follow your mother out of concern?

    Laritte let out a small sigh. It was foolish to think that this person would have given her a peach. Perhaps Laritte was so tormented, she dreamt that up.

    Dont steal candlesticks, Olivia.

    What! Stealing?! I was just looking around, Oliviaughed exaggeratedly. She tried to change the topic. Come to think of it, shall we sleep together today? Cant a daughter spend time with her mother after such a long time?

    Alice and Irene, who followed Laritte, exchanged nces of astonishment. They expected their Madam to refuse, but Laritte nodded her head obediently.

    Olivia smiled broadly, really? I feel sorry for the Duke. But he will forgive me for spending just a day with my daughter, wont he?

    Dont worry about it. We use separate rooms. Olivia expected Laritte to share the same room with Ian, which was why she looked surprised.

    Why so? You seem to be on good terms with each other, dont you?

    Laritte was offended by her choice of words, but she chose to let it go, There were some circumstances. Like Olivia, Laritte had misunderstood Ian because of separate rooms. For now, she was only focused on the stage of touching with each date that the annexation had been postponed.

    Anyway, I have to go back to the dining room now. I told Ian Id be back.

    Then Ill go to your room first.

    As soon as Olivia left, Alice stamped her feet. Covering her cheeks, she screamed to Laritte. You cant, Madam! Youll be in the same room with her?

    Hmm, I think so? Laritte wasnt too concerned about it. On the contrary, it was a good opportunity. She could find out why Olivia was here, and if she was after money.

    Alice, aware that she could never talk her Madam out of it, tried, You would feel the same way I do, Madam. You must think this through for your sake! Alice convinced her to ask for Ians opinion. Laritte nodded only because Alice looked very worried.

    As soon as they reached the dining room, Alice informed Ian. My Lord, Olivia says she will share the same room with Madam today! Of course, she doesnt seem to have been stricken with the gue, and Madam has been well for a while. But who knows what happens all night long? Even the germs on her body might be transmitted to Madam!

    Ian, who stood around the room waiting for Laritte, did not respond much. It wasnt because he wasnt worried like Alice. He was so shocked that he froze in his spot.

    Numerous thoughts ran through his mind. Olivia could suddenly lose her mind at dawn and strangle Laritte. What if she covered Larittes face with a pillow? What if she pushed Laritte out of the bed? His hands trembled. Absolutely not.

    It will be fine.

    Ian was also adamant. You dont know what Olivia will do while youre asleep. Havent you seen her before? She took every bite of your food before you even got a chance to put it in your mouth! Olivia never hesitated to act brazenly.

    He was sick and tired of Olivia asking questions about what he thought of Laritte. You might think Im being rude, but if youre alone

    I just want to watch her closely. You know, it was three days that we agreed on letting her inside.

    Ian couldnt admit it. When Laritte and Olivia were together, Ian had to be there. Suddenly, an idea came to his mind. Then Ill hide in your closet.

    What? Larittes eyes widened at Ians firm determination. Anyway, he had spent hours of nights reading all the books about dragons. He even read 100 Easy Recipes starting with Dragonsthe book that Laritte read once and very old books stored in the library. In the end, there was no useful information, which made Ian impatient.

    Alice found Olivia in Larittes room and offered her a new set of clothes. Go wash and change into this, she said.

    Oh my, such adorable puffy sleeves, rolling her eyes, Olivia epted the dress. Ian sneaked into the room while Olivia went to the bathroom. He stood inside the closet. With a worried look, Laritte gauged the size of her closet. It was wide enough for Ian to stand still.

    Standing like this till the morning must be torture.

    What do you know of a Swordmaster? Its no problem. As if to prove that statement, Ian closed the door to the closet by himself. There was a long small hole at eye level. so it wasnt too stuffy.

    After some time, Olivia returned to the room. She looked very refreshed. Laritte! Thanks to you, I get to enjoy all these good things! The water was very clean and warm, too.

    Laritte was sitting on the bed. Her eyes shifted to Olivias limping leg. When did you get hurt?

    It has been like this for a long time. Youre often hurt when you live on the streets. This is nothing. Olivia, lying on the left side of the bed, said as if it was nothing.

    She changed the subject, By the way, I read that book. The book of dating advice. Were you and the Duke so estranged that you had to borrow something like that?

    Its not like that. I just dont want any trouble in our rtionship. There are many things I dont know.

    All the lights in the room were turned off except for the candle on the shelf. The night beyond the window was dark and silent. Laritte was also on guard.

    Olivia turned to Laritte, continuing her interrogation. Then you have a good rtionship with the Duke, yes?

    I think so, yes. They were engulfed within the sheets of a very soft and expensive bed. Olivia kept asking questions.

    How did you first meet? From the rumors, I have a rough idea, but I want to hear it in person.

    Laritte recalled meeting Ian while she lived in the vi. The man had arrived at the doorstep with an icy body on a day colder than now. He had suffered countless times due to the wounds made by the sword of the traitor, and after recovering, he hid for a while before he reached the vi.

    It must have been a painful journey. Laritte told Olivia the story while Ian smiled softly from inside the closet. They both walked through their old memories throughout the story. Unlike sentimental Ian and Laritte, Olivia focused only on the facts.

    You mean you saved the Duke? So the Duke took you? Life is the most valuable thing for a person. That is why the Duke loves you so much, Laritte.

    Ian controlled hisugh. The story of falling in love because she saved his life at best could not exin what he felt. Two days would not be enough to exin why he loved Laritte. Outside the window, an unknown birdperhaps an owlcried for a while and then disappeared.

    Are you sure the Duke is head over heels for you?

    What I can be sure of is that I love Ian very much. Ian almost coughed inside the closet. Laritte was amazing, saying such things even though she knew he was hiding in her closet.

    Laritte nced at the ceiling. Thetest trending design was finished with an artistic ir. She never expected to sleep under a ceiling like this. It was all because of Ian. But the truth was, Laritte would be fine even if all these luxuries disappeared in an instant. Because she would be with Ian. She even asked to sleep with him at the cost of death, so it was only natural.

    As long as Ian stays with me, I can even sleep in the fire of hell.

    Embarrassed, Ian buried his face in his hands.

    Olivia fell quiet after she asked if the maids were nice to Laritte, and so on. Laritte stared at Olivia in the dark before closing her eyes. Everything went quiet. Gradually, time passed and it was dawn. Suddenly, Olivia woke up.

    Olivia, who had not slept a bit, stumbled in the fading light of the candle as she grabbed a hold of the flowered candlestick on the table. Holding the candle, she carefully descended from the bed and went to stand next to the sleeping form of Laritte.

    Casting the light, she red at Larittes face, neck, shoulders, and arms. Her eyes were cold, not as pretentious and friendly as Ian and Laritte saw. Those eyes belonged to a dancer who had seen all the dirty things and went through all the antenatal care.

    Behind the closet door, Ians sight and hearing were sharpened. What was Olivia doing? He was exhausted trying to be patient.

    Olivia stood for a while before she murmured, You b*tch. Even Ian, who had good senses, could not understand. Next, her eyes shifted to Larittes scarred body. There were many wounds and scars due to the idents she went through a few months ago.

    Girl with no luck.

    This bad mother could leave after making sure she was okay, but.

    Olivia quietly walked out of the room. Ian heard her footsteps retreat before he rushed out of the confined space.

    Laritte! He whisper-shouted.

 Chapter 93

    In the wintery dawn, the mansion was quiet. Enveloping the huge mansion were the rose garden andrge acres of fields. While the knights in charge of the early morning shift were carefully guarding the main gate, Olivia walked out of the room and strode across the hallway of the serene mansion.

    She seemed fed up. She mumbled as she stomped down the hallway. I knew it! It wasnt the sweet voice she had been using since entering the mansion. Her anger was evident. D*mn b*tch. I thought youd finally found your destiny.

    She used the candle to check Larittes sleeping body. It had healed, but there were several wounds and scars. Olivia certainly didnt know if it were the maids who beat her or if it were Ian Reinhardt himself. She came to such a conclusion because she was unaware of the flow of magic. I was a fool to believe there would be a decent noble family! She gritted her teeth.

    At first nce, the Duke seemed like a normal person, but upon drinking alcohol, he might have procured a different desire toward Laritte. She had to help Laritte escape this hell of a house.

    Olivia wandered around the mansion, avoiding the employees at asional intervals. She walked toward the kitchen. Then she began slipping expensive tableware into her sleeves, these will be enough for two women to gather food for a while.

    After that, hiding in the shadows, she went into an empty room. Hands full of calluses and wrinkles began to tear the ceiling before she shoved the stolen things inside it.

    You b*tch. Because of me, you have suffered so much since you were born, havent you? Why is your future still dark? Many years had kept her from crying. Her surprise was indescribable when she first heard in the bar that Laritte was the Duchess.

    It wasnt the house of a rich man, but a Dukes. An illegitimate child would never be treated with care in a noble house. However, many of the residents praised the Duchess, which Olivia cherished slightly.

    Perhaps Laritte was living a good life? Laritte used to live under Olivias subjugation, so she might have been rewarded by God. Olivia hade to the mansion to check it out, risking her life. She begged to see her daughter, made sure Larittes food was safe and even observed Ians behavior towards his wife. She was relieved, but she wasnt. Olivia got off the desk, hiding all the tableware from the ceiling.

    When she was a young dancer, she lived alone. She couldnt afford to raise Laritte alone after being forced to spend a night with the Count. Depressed, she couldnt make a living from day to day, so she never smiled at Laritte. It was thest remorse Olivia had towards her daughter.

    Ever since she sent the eight years old Laritte away to the County, Olivia had tried to recall the moment when she was born. Her chest was tightened against her fists in agony. Receiving me as a mother and a life full of misfortunes, Laritte deserved afortable life, she sobbed.

    After a while, she subsided her emotions. She saw her reflection in the long mirror on the wall. She looked like someone who hade to beg her lucky daughter for mercy.

    ***

    Meanwhile, in Larittes room, Ian looked very worried.

    What happened?

    Laritte was also awake. Pushing the nket away, she said, yes, Im fine.

    What did she do? D*mn it!

    Her eyes met Ians. Lets rx. I dont know what she did, but it wasnt anything dangerous. Both Ian and Laritte were curious about Olivias behavior. Why on earth was she hovering the candle over Laritte?

    Perhaps Olivia performed a cursed rite, Ian crossed his thick arms. He was dead serious.

    Its not like that. I told youst time. The reason they brought in Olivia was because Laritte felt strange around her. Laritte recalled what she whispered to Ian.

    I dont sense any hostility from Olivia.

    Laritte was someone who never recognized goodwill but sensed hostility because she used to receive it throughout her life. Why on earth did Oliviae here at the risk of confiscation? Therefore, they agreed to keep Olivia in the mansion for three days. In fact, Ian could have changed his mind if anything happened today.

    Anyway, she was Larittes biological mother. He wanted Laritte to have a family that loved her. It was a very rude opinion without consulting Laritte, but he couldnt help it. He was going to leave again if he failed to find a solution to the curse of mana.

    Outside the door, he heard Oliviaing back. He hid in the closet, his eyes watching Laritte with a worried look.

    Morning came. Thanks to Alice and Irene, Laritte could escape from the talkative Olivia and entered the bathroom. As she washed up, she saw a newspaper in front of the dressing table.

    Oh, I forgot to put it away after reading. Forgive me, I shouldve cleaned it up earlier! Alice hurried to clean, to which Laritte shook her head. Then she picked it up.

    Distributed by apany within the Dukes Decree, it contained the news of the Duchy.

    The market in the nearby vige is being opened.

    While her hair was being dried, Ian came to see her. I managed to get away from Olivia, Ian said contentedly. It took me 10 minutes to get rid of her.

    As the couple walked to have breakfast, a gust of cold wind struck the window and it broke down. Instinctively, Ian hugged Laritte using his whole body as a shield. Fortunately, nothing big happened.

    Ian checked her bracelet, is this already ineffective?

    Didnt you say it was going tost a week?

    Thats what I said. But we have insufficient data.

    Inside a room, Ian threw Larittes bracelet into the fire. This bracelet was made from the heart muscle of a dragon so it did not burn even in hotva. This was because a dragon used the magic of its heart to breathe fire. Ian kicked his tongue, Were going to have to find a new one. Its only been a few days..

    Unlike the existing information, artifacts made a long time ago did not seem to be able to protect Laritte for a long time. Ah. The dragons remains as well as other gems were embedded in the bracelet, so it was very expensive. Laritte snooped around the firewood to put out the fire in the firece.

    Its dangerous, dont go near it.

    Arent you spending a lot because of me? Its a waste.

    You are worth a hundred times more.

    Holding Laritte, she dragged her back. It was time to tell the maids to bring in a new artifact for Laritte. Hearing their little chat, Olivia entered the room.

    Oh! The Duke was here. You disappeared so suddenly, Ive been looking for a while. Shall we go for breakfast, Laritte? Your mother is very excited! Ians face contorted in disgust. Meanwhile, Laritte found a way to reduce his stress. Grabbing his white ruffled sleeves, she pulled him in.

    Would you like to visit the marketter? Alone? She thought it would make him feel better to have some fun. Ian leaned down in the process, and when Larittes breath fanned over his ear, he became a stone statue.

    After a while, Ian turned his head, market? His hardened mouth moved with difficulty. Laritte acted as if nothing happened.

    Yes, there will be a market open in the evening.

    Both would have to wearmoners clothes to avoid people who recognized the Duke. His heart was suddenly fluttering like the wings of a bat. It had been a while since she saw Laritte in the clothes of amoner.

    It would be nice to see her wearing a reddish-brown fur coat in the shape of a cape with a red front. She would be very cute in a leather hat that would cover her ears or thick leather boots. He asked curiously,

    What are you going to wear?

    Laritte tilted her head. Is that important?

    The two couldnt continue when Olivia approached them. She put her arms around Laritte and ushered her to the dining room.

    Ian probably had some clothes fetish, Laritte thought. Should she take note of her first night on the 100th day of their dating?

 Chapter 94

    The market Laritte and Ian had nned to visit was to be held in Nikarkol Vige. The vige belonged to the Dukes Decree, but it was quite far from the Dukes residence. Since it was situated in the middle of various cities such as port cities and fishing viges, trade was active and there were many things to see. However, for that reason, it was also a vige that received many outsiders.

    Unlike other viges in the Duchy, the average security was not up to the mark. So it was natural for Ian to worry about going to the Nikarkol vige alone. Are you sure you want to go there? In fact, since the execution of the Empress, no one sought out to assassinate them, so it was an excessive concern he had.

    Yes.

    Besides, Laritte made a surprise appearance wearing the winter clothes she borrowed from Alice, so he had no choice but to follow her. Larittes strikingly bright silver hair was hidden under a woolly hat. The clothes she wore reached exactly down to her ankles since it was a luxury inherent in nobility to wear long fabrics. Her brown top and gray skirt wereyered warmly.

    I borrowed Alices clothes for a while since she was the same height as me. Do you like it? she asked. Ian gazed lovingly at the girl, perfectly dressed in amoners winter attire. He smiled contentedly with the look of a wolf looking at his onlypanion. He wanted to kiss her cute little lips.

    The book said hugs and kisses were normal after the 30th day, right? Itd be fine, right? He had thought over and over about this for more than 10 minutestely. However, the natural opportunity to kiss never came.

    Ian was also dressed up as amoner alongside his wife. The green leather vest he wore strongly held his pectoral muscles. And finished with arge robe and a hat, he looked like a hunter. Larittes impression was simple, I feel like Im back in the vi. It was quite fun back then.

    Checking their perfect disguise, they hurried out of the mansion before being caught by Olivia. Ian asked Laritte while choosing a horse from the mansions stable. Come to think of it, do you have the item I gave you earlier? In response, Laritte exposed the belt wrapped around her waist through the winter cloak. She pulled out apass from a bag smaller than her forearm.

    Likewise, it had magical effects because it was made from the remains of a dragon, I didnt forget.

    You dont have to worry about that. Having something expensive like this only makes you think about it.

    She followed Ian on the same horse. What kind of rare ability does thispass have? Of course, in just a few days in Larittes hand, the dragons magic would be lost and it would be a normal artifact. She wasnt going to use the ability of the thing, but she was curious.

    I heard it links you emotionally, replied Ian, driving the horse toward the Nikarkol vige and telling her the story. Thispass did not point to anything, including the north and south. But asionally, it guided the owner with directions. It was not known on which criteria the path to be taken was selected.

    An ancient schr discovered a new truth after following thepass. Some people were known to find the truth about something, while others found a water bottle they had forgotten in a warehouse. It is said that at the end of the guidance, whether there is a huge understanding or a small ie varies from time to time.

    Laritte nced to her waist where thepass was. Ian took hold of the reins and continued speaking. There will be nothing anyway. The former owner hadnt seen thepass move in ten years.

    Before long, the two arrived in the vige of Nikarkol. Standing at the entrance to the vige, Laritte looked up at the scenery under the bright sun. Wow, there are so many people even though its cold. Leaving the horse in the barn, Ian stood next to her.

    Because it is a trading town. Be careful not to bump into other people.

    The couple looked around the vige holding hands. Like newlyweds. Secretly, Ian looked up at the sky and smiled.

    The Nikarkol Chapel in the center of the vige was a narrow, pointed castle that also served as a clock tower. The streets were filled with shops everywhere, as they passed the houses with simr orange roofs. Their destination was thergest marketce they saw in the newspaper, which they reached by asking the residents for directions.

    Only 5 gil for ten salted apples!

    We only sell dresses that seem to have been made yesterday on Old More Street. Enjoy the feeling of nobility.

    Take a look at the prototype of a private shippany!

    The atmosphere was amazing ording to Laritte. Of course, the back alley where she lived until she was eight was full of trams. And when she was at the County, she had rarely been to the market because she was busy with chores and getting scolded. She came here to de-stress Ian, but it was Laritte who felt excited.

    Wow, look at that!

    Ians stress left his shoulders as she watched the excited form of Laritte.

    Yes. Its amazing.

    ***

    Olivia, who remained in the Dukes mansion, searched for Ian and Laritte. Where did they go? She couldnt find them anywhere. She only received cold reactions when she asked about the whereabouts of the Duke and the Duchess. She was worried that Laritte was not in front of her.

    Where the hell did they take her? The wounds she saw on Larittest night kepting back to her. She reached her daughters room after wandering from ce to ce. Through the crack of the door, she saw Alice and Irene cleaning the room.

    Madam said that she needed to borrow my clothes and promised to buy me a souvenir when she returns in the evening. Are you envious?

    Even I can give Madam some clothes! Irene yelled while dusting the window. By the way, what would she want to give you? Nikarkol vige gathers all kinds of specialties, so its difficult to choose.

    Nikarkol vige!

    Figuring out the purpose of Ian and Laritte, Olivia moved carefully. The knights guarding the mansion didnt like Olivia, but they let her leave. She limped along the path before she got on her wagon running with old wheels. But she was looking for a needle in the desert when she arrived at the vige.

    Stumbling amidst the throng of crowds, she could barely take refuge in a narrow alley. B*st*rds, Im going to die of pain. She cursed as she checked the palm of her hand as she fell. She stepped forward after dusting off her hands. She continued to walk down the dark alley before two men blocked her path from both sides.

    Auntie, you look like you have some money, dont you?

    Olivia wore a long coat because of the cold weather, but it was luxurious since it was borrowed from the mansion. She knew how to walk in back alleys. However, she was so upied withing to look for Laritte, and the fact that the Duchy generally had good security, that shepletely forgot to take care of her attire. She used to live in the back alleys with different kinds of criminals. This time, it was time for her to think about how she could get rid of the men with all her might.

    The man in front of her frowned as if he had seen Olivia, ..Where did I meet this woman? Duncan, do you know?

    I think Ive seen her too.

    After a few seconds, they recalled her from her silver locks traveling down her face. Ah! Youre the woman who used to visit the County every day! How many years has it been?

    They were once the knights who worked for Count Brumayer. When the Duke destroyed the reign of the Count, the employees were scattered. They all used to abuse Laritte, so they deserved to be abandoned. The maids did not receive a letter of introduction and were beaten for knocking on doors of other families. The knights became mercenaries or rogues doing only dangerous jobs.

    They noticed Olivia as well. She grew older, but her beautiful features brought back memories of despair. One of the men who was named Duncan was still dubious, while the otherughed with his rotten teeth. Why are you here? After you abandoned that illegitimate child in the mansion, you used toe every day to ask us to return your daughter because you changed your mind.

    But unfortunately, that truth never reached Laritte.

    Olivia looked like she was frozen in ice. It was more than a decade ago. The days immediately after Laritte was abandoned by her at the house of Brumayer.

    Meanwhile, Ian and Laritte were entering a theater.

    Ian, have you heard the name of the event? Ian blinked at the poster on the wall when Laritte asked.

    It was then that the hand of thepass in Larittes bag moved.

 Chapter 95

    The men red at her, B*tch, why are you looking at us like that? All alone in the dirty alleyway, she fell deep beneath the sea of her memories. She recalled the moment when Laritte was born.

    Uwah! Uwah!

    The babys cries echoed throughout the region. Back then, she hated seeing the child which was born with the help of her sister.

    My life is over. How can I dance with a child in Iassa?

    Hey, dont say that. Give her a hug. She resembles you, sister.

    Olivia remembered what she had said back then, throwing the brown cloth that covered her body.

    Get that child away from me!

    It was a misfortune for both Olivia and Laritte that Laritte was born to her. That was the start of their miserable life. The love child ate up Olivias money and time like a hungry hippopotamus. Even if Olivia was a renowned dancer, she couldnt raise enough money.

    In Iassa, dancers needed to make a living, but without a foundation or family, women with pretty faces were chosen. When Laritte was born, Olivia was forced to spend all the pennies she had saved up. Eventually, Olivia moved to a shabby house in the back alley, with only four things in her possession.

    A newborn baby wrapped in her discarded cloth, a broken body, and fatigue from insufficient nutrition. And the postpartum depression that stemmed from her despair. Olivias depression didnt subside until her newborn child, Laritte, began to toddle on the floor of her house crawling with cockroaches. s, her heart was filled with evilness. When Laritte vomited all that she fed her, she could not contain her anger.

    I had to work hours to buy that grain!

    Olivia had no choice but to lose her job as a dancer. Every morning, she used to search for stores to do their chores and after sunset, she used to go to a brothel. Her despair never left her mind.

    Why dont you do anything to help!

    Inside the choking house under the cracked oilmp, Olivia kept hitting Laritte in the back. While young Laritte wept silently.

    How did my life turn out like this? This is hell. Should I give up Laritte? Or are we both going to die?

    While other children learned to speak, Laritte was sent to gather herbs from the mountains. But Olivia wasnt the only one who hated Laritte for eight years.

    One day, she received an expensive guest at the brothel. She remembered him being the third son of a wealthy trading family. The man who owned the brothel used to steal the money of working women from the middle. However, the owner smoked an expensive cigar that was traded across the water.

    Olivia was paid quite a bit of money because he was in a good mood that day. She smiled after a while as she walked down the dark morning road. It was time to buy some ck rice and bread for Laritte and herself. Her eyesnded on a fruit cart that came out early in the morning. The sweet pink berries inside magically drew her attention. It was peach.

    It was something she had never seen before. After a conflict, Olivia chose to starve herself and buy a peach, hiding it under her skirt. I will get something for myself if I work at a store..

    The house where they lived was asionally invaded by drunkards. Therefore, she had to wake Laritte and urge her to eat in a hurry. Watching the little skinny girl munching on the peach in a hurry brought a soft smile to Olivias face. This was how she raised Laritte even in her hell. But she had an incident that Olivia couldnt stand.

    One morning when Laritte was eight, the rotten door to their shabby house was opened. Olivia, who had fallen from exhaustion, woke upte to Larittes screams. On the floor crawling with rats and bugs stood a drunken man. Laritte cried out in horror.

    Mom! Mom!

    Shut up!

    There was lust in the monsters eyes. Olivia frantically grabbed a ss bottle. The scene happened in a sh. The man was mmed to death by the bottle but Olivia injured one of her ankles from his kick.

    Mom..

    Olivia sped Laritte on the shoulders with fear. The little girl was getting more and more beautiful like Olivia. Why do you look like me! Why! She was struck with the fear of not being able to protect Laritte next time. Along with her depression, Olivia went insane.

    This caused her to leave Laritte at the County. Even if the little girl was ignored by people, she would be safer in the mansion than being with Olivia. The first few days she didnt have Laritte, she wasnt very sad. But as time passed, she remembered the touch that woke her up in the morning. A small voice, cautiously saying that she had harvested this much herb. Olivia longed for the feeling of Laritte covering the only nket on her at dawn.

    She returned to the Counts mansion. Give back my daughter., but all she received were kicks from the knights. Give me back my daughter! Shes my daughter!

    She sobbed while praying. However, she did not see Laritte until her leg injury became chronic and she became limp for the rest of her life.

    Please return my daughter I was wrong..

    Eventually, Olivia lost her only daughter and left the region. Bing a nobody, she roamed the country with empty hands and limp feet. She grew older, but she was still alive to this date. Olivias thoughts came to an end as her mind returned to the cold alleyway.

    Why dont you say anything? First, give us all your belongings. Do you want to be beaten like that again?

    Duncan chuckled, Be careful. What if she has her daughters support, who is the Duchess now?

    Are you joking? Who would look after a mother who abandoned her daughter?

    The former knights thought they lost their jobs at the Brumayer family because of Laritte. This was why they hated Laritte, and since Olivia looked like Laritte, they enjoyed bullying her. Besides, she would have been wearing a better outfit than this

    Without hesitation, they began to pull Olivias hair. Olivia stood still, exhausted from the sudden remembrance of her past. She wanted to see Laritte. She only had memories of hitting Laritte. She used to scold Laritte, but she never expected Larittes forgiveness. She only wanted to see if she lived well. Her heart was filled with love and hatred. But it was also a pitiful love of one peach.

    Why isnt she doing anything? The man shoved her toward the cold ground. Hey. But looking at her again, she looks exactly like that w*nch, Laritte. Except shes older..

    Why are you in the Duchy? Are you here to get your daughter back again?

    It was when one of them grabbed Olivias chin to make her look at them,

    Do you know me?

    Two new figures stood on the opposite side of the alley.

    Looks like you know my name as well.

    Olivia and her oppressors turned toward the source of the voice. Larittes head was lowered to thepass she held in her hand. Thepass needle pointed exactly at Olivia.

    Laritte and Ian walked into the alleyway. Ian red at the men with terrifying eyes, as if they were saying, You dare call Laritte a w*nch? If you dare run away, I will kill you all. Meanwhile, Laritte repeated her question to the men frozen like a stone statue.

    I asked, do you know me? Then Ians eyes changed again, I will also kill those who do not answer! When the men were at a loss for what to do, Laritte let out a light sigh. Her breath disappeared into the cold air.

    I see. Your appearance has be worse thanst time, knights. Ians eyes became more ferocious. If it were the knights of the Brumayer family, they were the ones among many who used to torment Laritte. Ian approached them,

    Are you going to speak or. His voice was colder than the weather.

    P-Please have mercy!

    Aaahhh!

    As Ian approached the thugs, Laritte reached out to Olivia, Dont sit on rat poop, get up, Olivia. Only then did Larittespass needle lose its vigor. At least it showed the way for them to talk to each other. No matter what Laritte felt or answered.

 Chapter 96

    Taking Larittes hand, Olivia stood up from the floor. Dust, garbage, and traces of insects from the ground stained her skirt. Olivia was about to say that she met Ian and Laritte while enjoying the market on her own. She did not expect this to happen, but she forced a smile and spoke.

    Oh my, Laritte.. I did not expect to see you here. Isnt this town quite far from the Dukes mansion? Your mother came to see the ce, and its amazing. After all, we mother and daughter have something inmon, dont we?

    Her heart pounded as she spit out the words.

    But did you hear what those men said before?

    Laritte stared at Olivia with vague blue eyes. Indeed, they were alike. The same silver hair and blue eyes. Of course, Olivia was a bit taller and spoke lies better than Laritte. At this moment, she came to the conclusion that if it hadnt been for this alleyway, Laritte would never have known the truth.

    Have youe to find me at least once after you left me at the County? Is it true what they said?

    Laritte had no reproach, she was only curious, but Olivia felt terrible all the way to the end of her spine. The fake smile disappeared from her face.

    Laritte recalled how she was bullied by the Counts people.

    You are trash! You have been abandoned by your mother!

    No one is happy with your birth, haha.

    The sound of such derisiveughter was always cold. That feeling was only destroyed when Ian gave her the title of his wife on a spring day.

    Olivia stepped back as her back hit the wall behind her. She locked eyes with Laritte, who silently demanded the truth. It was when they heard a strange noise. The noise of someone punching a sack of food.

    Ian, wont the blood stter all the way here?

    Ian looked at Laritte holding the two men by their cors. He was very angry. Insulting Laritte was the worst choice they made. The men who had been harassing Olivia up until now were in a very bad state. Ian affirmed, grabbing them by the cor and them following helplessly.

    Thats right. I cant show blood in front of you. Let me take them somewhere else and continue.

    No, I meant to stop beating them. Laritte shook her head. Do whatever you want. She pouted, while Ian dragged the men and disappeared further into the dark alley. The men were begging for forgiveness. Olivia thought this somehow would change her mood, but it didnt. She asked in a different tone than before.

    How do you remember me?

    Laritte did not need to be dishonest, so she said everything she thought of.

    Always scolding me. You were scarier than merchants trying to kick off a kid. Ive seen you smile, therefore you looked awkward at the Dukes mansion.

    Yeah, thats true. Do you need more excuses? Giving up her acting, Olivia brushed away her hair roughly, revealing her deep wrinkles. She was also a forced child, but she wasnt thrown away on the streets for eight years. Her depression was to be med for her anger on Laritte. The child was afraid of her mother, so she went climbing a mountain to dig up herbs at a young age.

    In the end, only Laritte received bad memories of me Olivia lowered her eyelids. It was her fault.

    Why are you quiet? Why do you judge our story alone?

    Why had everyone always spected on Laritte?

    The people at the Counts house used to bully her. It was no different when she came to the Dukes. The knights of noble origin disliked an illegitimate girl like her. It was spected that Laritte would handle them at will. Even Ian left her without discussing it when he found out that he shouldnt be with Laritte.

    All of them evaluated Laritte. Until now, she had been a person who sat calmly even if others locked her up in a frame of prejudice. However, Laritte chose to kiss Ian on the promenade. It was a huge step forward for her to walk through the frame.

    If youre the only blood I have left, dont even try to measure me at will.

    Then will you leave with me if I tell you the truth?

    What?

    I wont let you starve like before. I will buy you a dress even if I have to work all day and night. I will pay you back even if its little, so lets quit here and leave. I dont know if I can say this, but I dont want to see you get beaten anymore! Laritte listened quietly. Olivia looked sincere about what she said.

    No one is beating me here.

    I saw everything. What are you talking about!

    Laritte recalledst night. Olivia was waving the candle to check her body. Olivia frantically exined her ns, I brought things that we can sell. We can settle in a small vige in a mountain valley. Wouldnt it be nice to go there by boat?

    Hold on, Olivia.

    Has the Duke been beating you? Does he show any kind of sexual desire every night? Doesnt he get excited without beating you?

    Meters away from them, Ian finished tying up the copsed thugs. His excellent hearing picked up Olivias words.

    .What do I do at night?

    By the time he returned to the women, Laritte was resolving the misunderstanding.

    Ian and the employees only taught me love, theyve never been bad towards me. It was only Ian who left me recently because he was feeling uneasy. It felt like her words were digging into Ians heart. She continued, unaware that Ian was behind her. In the end, it was because of me, though it was no different from self-satisfaction without consulting me.

    Ian banged his head against the wall.

    Then during the outbreak of the epidemic, she secretly came back, kissed me, and tried to leave again

    Again, his head banged against the wall. This time, Laritte discovered Ian. Oh! Why was he doing that to a dirty wall? She rushed and separated him from the wall. She patted Ians forehead as she asked Olivia.

    Did you even love me a little bit?

    Ian calmly entrusted his head to Laritte like a puppy. Olivias eyes widened at the scene before she felt tears in her eyes.

    My child lives with people who love her.

    Laritte was curious about Olivia. Did all the imaginations that Laritte had about Olivia actually happen? Perhaps she forgot all the good memories she had because of what the Counts people continued telling her?

    I thought Ian was the first one to care about me. It wasnt true?

    Laritte wondered how she would react if the woman before her said it wasnt true.

    L-Laritte.. Your.. mother.

    I asked if you have loved me at least once.

    Olivias eyes saw the eight-year-old Laritte standing instead of the current Laritte. There was no expression on the childs dark face. She was old enough to have a doll bigger than her own body, but in her rough hand was a basket of grass. The child asked cautiously.

    Mom, do you love me?

    Tears trickled down Olivias cheeks and drenched herce cor. She shouldve told Laritte that she loved her and smiled when she was young. Then, Laritte wouldnt have asked this with a mysterious face, unaware of what expression she should make on her own.

    ***

    Ian rented a horse to return to the mansion in a wagon. When the wagon rattled on arge stone on the road, Olivia caught the sleeping form of Laritte leaning against Ian from falling.

 Chapter 97

    The wagon Ian, Laritte, and Olivia traveled in was rented in Nikarkol Vige. It was not splendidly decorated with luxurious gold and silver designs like the Dukes, and the ordinary leather sofa was not veryfortable to sit on.

    Nevertheless, Olivia felt that this was not simply an old carriage when she saw Ian and Laritte sitting on the other side. Ian and Larittewho slept on Ians shoulderswere seen as a 300-year-old piece of artwork hung in the Capitals castle. Ian and Laritte were a quite strong couple. Olivia smiled faintly at the fact.

    I wouldnt have been able to sleep in this situation, but she looks veryfortable.

    Meanwhile, Ian was worried that Laritte, who slept against him, might be cold. Even though the window was foggy because of the temperature difference due to the oil lights left on in the wagon. Should he put more oil in themp? Should he cover her with clothes? Or should he hold her until they arrive home?

    Its not like Im going to hug you forever!

    Ian murmured, pouting. Of course, reason prevailed, and Ian covered Larittesp with hisrge clothes. Laritte was lost in her dream world, snoring like a newborn cat. The jacket was not heavy at all for Ian, who was full of muscles, but not light for Laritte. It was heavy..

    In the dream, Laritte was in the greenhouse under the warm sun between the crocuses. The white cat, Lavigenice von Alexandria Anges, was seated on herp.

    Nabi, youre so cute.

    As she felt something heavier on her body in reality, Nabi in her dream was suddenly growing huge. Laritte wasid under the cat that was asrge as a house, struggling to get out of the cats plump left hind leg.

    Haa!

    If you didnt like the word cute, you shouldve told me.

    But even if Nabi was heavy, she was lovely. On the other hand, Ian was oblivious that Laritte was suffering in her dream as he looked at her face on his shoulder lovingly. Then he asked Olivia,

    What shall we do now?

    Originally, Ian thought that Olivia hade to benefit from Laritte without shame, and was supposed to kick her out three days after as he promised Laritte.

    But in fact, Olivia was found to havee to see if Laritte was well. Of course, for Ian, Larittes opinion was the most important, but he also wanted to know what Olivia thought. Olivia had already decided on an answer.

    Im leaving. Ill wander aimlessly from ce to ce like I always did.

    She never intended to stay at the Dukes mansion. Ian felt awkward at Olivias gentle manner.

    Was it all because you were worried about her that you kept following me around or asking me about Laritte or taking a bite of Larittes food? His eyes did narrow a single bit.

    Isnt it too shameful for me to be here?

    Ian felt as if he had to apologize to Olivia. How much he cursed Olivia inside, knowing that she was being mean to Laritte. In his mind, the angel and the demon aimed weapons at each other and fought.

    When the angel shouted, Of course you should apologize for misunderstanding her! the devil countered, She was the first to persecute Laritte in the past! Meanwhile, Ian said something else while biting his lips.

    At least Ill be relieved when you leave. But no one can touch Laritte. He was joking, but the situation became more awkward. Both of them averted their gaze elsewhere. The old picturesque smell of the interior of the carriage harmonized with the awkwardness.

    Olivia managed toe up with another question. In fact, I was most curious.

    Then how did Laritte get all the wounds? Had she been clumsy?

    To talk about that, Ian had to tell Olivia about fate and mana. Ian and Laritte were originally unlikely to meet. So it was because of us being together like this that its against the magic that makes up the flow of the world, and that the magic continues to finish one of us. Unfortunately, since I repel magic, only Laritte got hurt.

    Olivia, who had no knowledge of magic, felt Ians words as a joke, but she kept silent. How could there be such nonsense in the world? After a while, Olivia decided to believe what the other person said. Then she came to wonder why they were together right now.

    Its a tragedy to hear that my daughter is going to die! Ian read Olivias thoughts in her blue eyes.

    He kept stroking Larittes sleeping head. Her silvery hair, which was close to white, fell into Ians rough andrge hands like silk and then disappeared as he ran his fingers.

    But if I dont find a final solution. Ill leave again, so dont worry. He couldnt find Seta anywhere in the kingdom and the empire even after he searched one by one. Adrian, who can distinguish dragon remains, was looking for very old dragon objects, but someday the limit wille. So Ian had a favor to ask, If I have to leave, I need someone to stay with her.

    Ian still didnt favor Olivia. He couldnt understand why she used to hit Laritte in the past. However, if Laritte allowed, he thought it would be okay for Olivia to live with her, whether she asked for forgiveness or took care of Laritte in return.

    Biological parents dont allow their children to do anything. But if it werent for me, you would be the only family left.

    .

    Well, if the mansion was ufortable, Id find you a little house within the Duchy, so why dont you live there? Ill have to get in touch to find youter.

    Olivia nodded after a silence, Ill think about it. When she confirmed that Laritte was living well, she was nning to live a life of a bum while looking at the mountains and rivers as she had done so far. However, if there was anything left to help Laritte, she should think about extending her life.

    Meanwhile, the wagon stopped with a rattle. Through the window, they could see the main gate of the Dukes house. Ian gave Olivia hisst word.

    Dont tell Laritte what I just said. Laritte thinks Ill be there for her, even if shes on her way to death. His low voice sounded lonely. I can never see Larittes death with my eyes, he carefully hugged Laritte and stepped out of the carriage.

    It was only then that Laritte, who had just opened her eyes, yawned in Ians arms. Her head was all fuzzy. She muttered as she blinked drowsily, Have we arrived?

    Ian patted her shoulders, You may sleep longer. d to hear that, Laritte buried her head on Ians shoulder and went back to sleep.

    When the Duke and his wife returned, the servants weed them barefoot. They smiled as he saw Ian carrying Laritte. Maintaining his usual poker face, Ian uttered irritatingly. Dontugh, go inside and do your jobs. You, wipe your face. Why did youe out when you were cleaning the chimney?

    Olivia was following Ian toward the Dukes residence. She shook her head excitedly as she watched Ian and Laritte.

    They are a perfectly sweet couple, by all ounts.

    Olivias fierce eyes clearly spotted Ians ears, though they were dark, were red now. She was a madman to think that Laritte might be ignored here after seeing Ian get so flustered. Olivia could understand Ian. Though it was her child, Laritte was lovely in her own way.

    Isnt Laritte pretty like me?

    Olivia teasingly patted Ian on the thick shoulder before she walked past him. Ian flushed red when he thought he was finally calm. He felt like hepletely caught up with what he was thinking. Thats why adults go through all sorts of hardships!

 Chapter 98

    As soon as she got back from the town of Nikarkol, Olivia was ready to leave. Larittete was drinking flower tea in the greenhouse as she packed a few things. This greenhouse only housed dark fruity flowers.

    zed on all sides, it was suitable for viewing the scenery. It was a ce suitable for tea time where you could enjoy the frozen vitality of winter warmly.

    Laritte didnt object when Olivia said she was leaving. She just nodded with a hard-to-read expression.

    Ians exnation said that Olivias small residence was not far away, so what? And it wasnt that I couldnt meet Olivia forever, so it wasnt bad.

    Its Olivias choice.

    But the maids in the greenhouse along Laritte had different ideas.

    Hey! Doesnt she look sad?

    Ah, I feel the same.

    The maids were born and raised in different hometowns. However, the willingness to someday face the day to urately read the mind of a mother burned equally. That way, they could give a morefortable life to the kinddy.

    Even if they couldnt do it like Ian, they always opened their hawks eyes to read the emotions from Larittes indifferent expression.

    They tried to read Larittes feelings again this time and reached an answer.

    Madam was sad right now! Didnt she look sad? Her hands looked somehow lonely.

    In fact, Laritte was a little sad that Olivia was leaving. She had many mixed feelings, but it was not the only time. It had been a decade.

    Not knowing that, they exchanged nces among themselves and moved cautiously. The purpose of the maids was simple.

    Since she was sad to see Olivia leave, let us get Olivia something! Then the Madam wouldugh, right?

    Employees still didnt like Olivia. Because they didnt know exactly what happened to Laritte and Olivia in the vige. However, Ian became a little kind to Olivia, and it was just hard to adapt when Olivia, who was chatty, suddenly became calm.

    They ran around the mansion, packing cookies and crops for Laritte. In the meantime, Laritte stood with Ian at the white door of the huge mansion. It was time to see Olivia off.

    Then. See you, Laritte.

    Olivia greeted awkwardly while touching the strap of her bag. Shemented to herself. Oh, it was much easier to pretend to be a conscientious mother! Laritte also bowed, taking her hand off Ians forearm.

    Goodbye, Olivia.

    Although Olivia didnt hear Laritte call her mother, she still felt happy yet pathetic. Then she nced at Ian.

    Olivia and Ian had shared a secret  the truth that Ian could leave Laritte. Ian believed Olivias heavy mouth and nodded. Olivia had no choice but to risk her life and keep silent. Ian was a very grateful benefactor to her. She knew how Ian sent the Count and his family, who bullied Laritte, to the North that remained frozen all year round.

    In addition, she felt a deeper grace than life when she heard that they were living in pain day by day. Even the two thugs she met in the vige yesterday would not be able to live happily.

    Atst, Olivia turned around and stepped out of the Dukes. A knight apanied Olivia to her destination. Laritte stared at Olivias cape. Ian soothed Laritte.

    Youre not worried, are you? You dont have to be. And as I told you before, Ive found a house in a safe and rxed vige, so she wont starve. Its not far away. Youll be seeing her soon.

    I dont worry too much. Olivia is stubborn, so she will live well alone.

    Ian and Laritte smiled at each other and went back into the mansion. It was then that the maids rushed out with everything they had for Olivia. They followed Olivia without even having time to greet the Duchess.

    Ah! We were thinking of you, so we took too much that dyed us! Fortunately, they caught up with Olivia before she left the Duchy.

    Wait! Wait!

    Olivia dropped her hat in surprise. The maids were a bit hesitant. They didnt know how much Olivia regretted the past, so they had to be polite and give it to her. Eventually, Alice came up and held out the basket. It was a basket covered with pink checkered cloth.

    Take it!

    And yet Olivia waved her hand in dismay as if she couldnt take it.

    Im not a good person, Olivias expression hurt the maids.

    Why did she have to sadden us just because she looked like Madam? Alice forced the basket into Olivias arms.

    Im giving it to you because I think youre sad!

    Dont get me wrong because Im never giving it to you because I like Olivia! The maids also ran back down the cold dirt road before Olivia could reject.

    Olivia stared nkly at the back of the girls and looked at the contents of the basket. Unlike the fiercenguage of the maids, the contents were neat.

    Langues de Chat (long, rounded sweet cookies) were baked and packaged in the left corner. There were also a few apples, but it was obvious that they had been carefully selected. Other than that, there were various kinds.

    Olivia stared nkly at the basket and asked for the knights understanding.

    .May I go back to the mansion for a while?

    ***

    The maids returned to Laritte in the room.

    They grieved to tell Laritte, who was sitting in a chair in front of the firece.

    I shouldnt have done this, but I was sad to see you sad, Madam. Well help you through this hard time, so dont be sad!

    My heart hurts, too.

    The fire in the firece crackled softly. The maids were saddened, clinging to Larittes legs or near the arms of the chair. Because if they didnt do this, Olivias sad face kepting to mind.

    Laritte thought that they must be cold because they were clinging together. She hugged the maids so that they could be near the firece. At the same time, she expressed her condolences.

    It was a kind act, so why should I be sad? The book says that kindness is a good deed thates back to me, not to others. Both of you did a good job.

    It was then when Ian passed by the room and was jealous, saying, I can hug Laritte better.

    Beyond the window, Laritte heard someone calling her. Escaping from the hug of maids, Laritte opened the window on the second floor, the cold wind killing the warm air inside. Laritte blinked and looked down.

    Laritte!

    Olivia on the ground looked up and found Laritte. She was a bit hesitant as well.

    Dear, Im going to.,

    Laritte wondered. What were you going to say? Did you leave something behind? But Olivias business was something else.

    If I find a job there, can I send the money I earn?

    Olivia wanted to continue to atone for Laritte. Laritte tried to say no. She wanted Olivia to spend it on what she wore and ate. Olivia added as she tried to shake her head while holding the cold window frame.

    When I send money, if you dont mind, can I exchange a few words with you from time to time? Because I dont want to cut ties.

    Olivia was ashamed of what she said because she decided to be honest with her daughter.

    No wonder Laritte didnt like her. What did she just say? The basket she received earlier made her feel weird. Olivia looked up at Laritte on the second floor, feeling nervous. Because it was far away, it was difficult to read exactly what kind of expression Laritte had, but it seemed like a usual insensitive face. Olivia was so stupid! It was time to forget what I just said.

    Ill reply, said Laritte gently. It meant that she could send a letter, not just write a few words. Olivia turned red in her eyes. But she didnt let her tears fall.

    Olivia hesitated for a long time and tried to say something, but eventually only nodded and disappeared. It was the day when the middle of winter wasing to an end.

    ***

    The dried trees sprout one by one. The dpidatednd was gradually covered with blue. The smell of spring was drifting in the air from somewhere. It was the bell of the beginning of spring.

    Ian checked his clothes in front of the mirror. He always had to look good in front of Laritte. He checked out the clean shirt with a crease in the front and stopped by Larittes room.

    Laritte.

 Chapter 99

    Ian stood in front of Larittes room. He always trembled when he stood here. If you knew there was a lovely girl with silver hair on the other side of this door, your heart would be bound to leap beyond two acres.

    Ian became lost in thought before he opened the door. His eyes fell on the familiar warm oil lights, firece, and neat wooden furniture. To be a little more greedy, he wanted to find himself being called.

    Honey.

    Ianughed at himself at the door, revealing fangs at one corner of his mouth. Of course, he wouldnt be called that! Larittes name for Ian had always been the same. Ian, sometimes you, and then again, Ian, Ian, Ian,.

    When he was thinking nonsense, cold air touched his fingers through the cracks in the expensive old wooden doors. Ian frowned. A Swordmasters excellent sense knew that the window of the room beyond was open. Ian entered the room and faced the cold outside air. As expected, the window is open. Laritte was sitting at a desk on the right side of the bed.

    Ian asked, Its still quite cold. Why did the maids leave the windows open when it wasnt time to ventte?

    Larittes room was in a good location with a sunny view of the Duchy. That didnt mean that thete winter days when you could only feel the energy of spring, would be warm.

    Laritte turned the pen gently in her white hand. Still wrestling with the paper in her hand, she said.

    I asked Alice to open it. I had to write a letter, but I cant think of anything. Perhaps the air felt suffocating due to the firece and my head was not working, Laritte red at the letter. Ian was familiar with it.

    To Olivia?

    Ian gestured at the maid standing beside them. After getting permission, the maid strode to the big window and closed it shut. Ian was worried that Laritte might catch a cold.

    How many lines should you write this time? he asked, checking the closed window carefully. It was a strange question. But Laritte replied naturally.

    21 lines.

    She recalled the first time Laritte received the letter from Olivia. The parchment Olivia found in her small town was neither as soft nor white as the Dukes. Still, ten lines of writing on top of it arrived well at Laritte.

    Though the recent letters of how she was doing seemed to pass by, Laritte read the letter for quite a while. She didnt know how it felt to read a letter from her mother who abandoned her daughter. Surprisingly, it wasnt that bad. Although she had no good memories with her mother, it was new to write with her family.

    And I actually have a good memory.

    It was almost a month ago that Olivia stayed in the mansion because she was worried about Laritte. It was a pretty good memory for Laritte. Laritte didnt know, but it was a good sign that a memorable past came to mind when she recalled someone.

    Under any circumstances, Laritte had written and sent back two more lines than Olivia. It was a desultory list of sentences like her, but Olivia was encouraged to send 14 lines of letters. Thus formed a strange rule that required two more sentences than the one received.

    Olivia worked at the grocery store on a weekly basis, so she was able to send a letter to Laritte with her weekly sry enclosed. Today, three weekster, Laritte received a third letter and had to write 21 sentences. So now Laritte was expressionless but bothered.

    Olivia told a short story of the past through a letter. When she read it, she felt various emotions and time went by quickly, but it was very difficult to write a reply. Laritte tended to write stories about what happened, but there had been no special incident for a week.

    The maids woke her up affectionately, then she ate breakfast in front of dozens of dishes and went to bed while talking to Ian.

    Of course, she didnt have 21 sentences to write!

    Ian sat at the desk where Laritte sat struggling and leaned on it, giving his opinion.

    Thedies areing in an hour, so why dont you write after the meeting?

    Laritte recalled that she was supposed to meet her hobby club buddies.

    Oh, thats right. I have a schedule. Laritte gently rose from her seat and threw her arms around Ians shoulder, hugging him. Then Ill have to change into my riding suit now. Today is the time to share my hobby, horse riding. Anyway, see youter.

    Wait, Laritte.

    Ian called Laritte, but she had already left the room. There was only one reason he came to Larittes room, constantly checking his clothes. It was to give a hug today.

    It was almost 60 days since the right to hold hands, so it was his turn to kiss soon. But every time he hugged, he still it was something new and exciting.

    D*mn it!

    Ian had that good physique and a handsome face. It was reasonable enough to write a ten-page y synopsis. But what good was that face now?

    Sighing, he looked at the tapestry on the wall. He had been lost in thought for some time, then he sighed and left the room. There was no time for long reflection. Hes been the busiest and most hectic these days.

    ***

    In fact, Ian Reinhardt hasnt slept a wink all three days. He was said to be much stronger than others, but even he was a little sensitive. Ava, once a nanny and now a maid, walked past the decorations on both sides of the hall and stood in front of Ians office.

    May Ie in? Ivepiled the inventory.

    Ian was sitting among the papers piled giddy above his height. When Ians permission was granted, Ava came in and handed over the paper. It contained the number of dragon-based items left in the Dukes residence. He read the papers quickly and concluded.

    Eleven.

    Eleven was far from enough. Ian nervously closed his eyes, leaning back in his chair and raising his face to the ceiling. Light prated through the closed eyelids, showing a solid red tinge.

    Why was it socking?

    In fact, he thought hed be fine for at least a few years. He had some spare time because he suppressed a dragon recently. It depended on the part of the dragon, but one thing protected Laritte for weeks to days.

    However, unlike existing data, items were consumed faster and faster over time. He even got old stuff with Oscars help. However, such things did notst long at Larittes side than thetest production and were crushed cheaply.

    If its eleven, at most a few days from now.

    Ava observed Ian without going out. She asked, with her clunky hands, moving the papers aside from the desk.

    What the hell is wrong with you, Duke?

    The knights and the employees could also feel Ians weirdness. They didnt know the reason, but they knew that items made of dragon parts were very important for Ian and Laritte tost long. Ian blinked his keen eyes and looked at the ceiling. He was even annoyed, but Ava was not the one to pour it out. He sighed and answered briefly.

    Its nothing. I shouldnt have bothered you. You may leave.

    Employees were worried about the search, but it didnt help. They saved things rted to the dragon with their own power, but they were useless.

    He read a book that Larittes immediate twin maids had found in the capital. It was probably written by one of the dragons, by D. A Review of Human Problems on Understanding Mana.

    There was only one kind of man who understood mana. A Swordmaster. Surprisingly, it was written briefly about what he and Laritte were going through, but the answer was still the same.

    Break up as far away as possible, or one of them dies.

    Ian opened the book again. The book was tamed because it was read again and again.

    He read thest part again. There is another way besides those two, but I will not describe it because it is absolutely impossible for humans.

    So tell me the other way! I would be the judge of it!

    He hit the desk in a fit of annoyance. This caused the tower of documents to copse and fall to the floor. He also needed to find Seta, but there was no news as to where Seta was traveling. Ians eyes reached the end of the eleven dragon-based objects left in the Dukes residence.

    Item-11: A dress made from the dragons antagonism.

    This was the relic of Ians mother, which Laritte said she would cherish more than her life.

    If Laritte wore it, the dress would lose its mystical ability and be ordinary, decaying, and worn out decadester. He was not going to let Laritte wear it if he lost her after.

    Grief deepened within Ian like the frown on his brow.

 Chapter 100

    The hobby club consisted of five women, including Laritte. All of them were young girls from families high-ranking enough to be invited to the exchange meeting held in May.

    In other words, each of the girls had different hobbies, and it was like taking turns telling each other about each other at the club meetings.

    It was a routine to have one youngdy as the daily instructor of the day.

    And todays instructor was Laritte.

    Of course the subject was horse riding!

    The young girls wore ck riding suits instead of dresses and gathered in the vacant lot of the Dukes residence. They did not sumb to the cold of winter and early spring. Everyone was excited as they saw Laritte drive her horse over the obstacles.

    Madam, that was great!

    Amid the cry of the young girls, Bertrand, a white horse, carried Laritte across the ground.

    As Bertrand ran briskly, the rungs (also used as obstacles in horse hurdles) drew closer. It was time to show off the riding skills that Laritte learned from Ian and practiced dozens of times.

    Laritte leaned against Bertrands beige mane. The rider must determine the timing of the horses leap. If you got too close to the obstacle, the horse would not have time to jump high, and if you ran too far from the obstacle, the hind feet of the horse would get caught in the crossbar. Laritte can urately measure the distance Bertrand will run.

    Now, she pulled the reins against the side of the horse. Twinkling, Bertrands lustrous forepaws glistened in the wintery sunlight. Bertrand jumped over the crossbar brilliantly, snorting with a confident expression.

    The girls cheered, waving their riding hats. The maids watching from inside and outside the mansion also pped their hands to congratte Laritte on her sess. Laritte unbuckled her helmet and looked at the girls.

    Lets jump over one obstacle today. Everyone can do this, right?

    Laritte was the type to learn anything. As the Duchess, she followed along with minimal progress without bad luck. Despite being injured, she quickly learned to ride. It was inevitable that the white horse, Bertrand, was smart and made up for Larittes physique, but there was a decisive reason.

    When she used to live in the County of Brumayer, she had to move quickly. She had to doundry in an hour that others would do for two hours. Only then her legs were able to rest.

    It was easy to recognize that she was a slow person when she responded half a beat to what the other person was saying, but in fact, it was the exact opposite. She only became insensitive when building rtionships with others. If Laritte had to choose her favorite job as her job, she would choose horse riding.

    Everyone, lets get on our horses.

    The girls climbed up on their horses. It had been a long time since the gue, but everyone quickly regained their old senses.

    The young girls walked around the vacant lot on their horses. Laritte too, driving Bertrand, moved slowly as her gaze reached the mansion in the exquisitete winter scenery.

    Behind the window among the small garden trees nted by the mansion was a familiar dark-haired man.

    Oh?

    For some reason Ian was in the kitchen. He had fallen asleep against the ss. Laritte waved the reins and approached the mansion to say hello. Even in his sleep, Ian was excellent at detecting even the smallest noises. Originally, he would have known right away when Laritte got closer, but today Ian stayed still as he was.

    Is he dead?

    Laritte got serious and stopped Bertrand in front of the window.

    On the window sill to the right of Ian, there was a half-filled cup of coffee.

    He spent three days looking at documents rted to dragons, and then came to the kitchen to have coffee but he fell asleep. Even so, there was no reason for the Swordmaster to stay up all night for three days without feeling the presence of an approaching sign, which was proof that he was under a lot of stress.

    Laritte, not knowing that, narrowed her eyes.

    Demand for coffee in the Empire was far below that of ck tea. It was treated as a luxury item to drink only when youre very tired Was he very tired?

    With only one ss in between, Laritte looked at Ian. Bertrandsrge, ck eyes and Larittes blue eyes stared at Ian as if it were eating them.

    No matter how tired Ian was, he couldnt help but feel the hot gaze of the two pairs of eyes.

    Finally, Ians slightly darkened eyes opened. He also found the stares of Bertrand and Laritte as he gazed at thendscape outside the window.

    !

    He was so startled that he almost fell under the window, but luckily he caught on.

    Why are they staring at me in such a terrifying way?

    He opened the window while washing his face dry to hide his tiredness. Laritte was sitting on Bertrand, so Ian and Laritte were at the same eye level.

    Ah is the meeting over? Was it fun? Please feel free to call them again.

    He tried to speak casually, but Larittes eyes were still bitter.

    The meeting is still in its infancy. By the way, are you

    Ian gulped. A keen sense made him aware that he was being interrogated. The fact that Ian had been clinging to it all day to solve the problem with magical items must not be found out. Laritte had decided to enjoy the rest of her life with Ian without worrying about it, and Ian pretended to do so. What if she knew that Ian was wasting so much time on finding solutions?

    Did you not sleep well?

    No. I slept very well.

    Ian held out his hands.

    Then, are you suddenly sleepy? Are you drowsy?

    He was terrified that he had been caught. Bertrand did not understand the current situation, but followed his master and stared constantly at Ian.

    Ians heart was pounding. Come to think of it, he was holding the document The number of dragon material items left in the Duchy. Larittes eyes narrowed to the limit as he secretly hid the document behind his shirt.

    You

    Im tired of spring.

    Laritte was confident in her answer.

    Yes?

    Spring fatigue?

    How many people suddenly feel drowsy and sleepy in spring? In this weather?

    Change clothes and take a nap. I wont say anything to the girls.

    Laritte turned around with Bertrand as if she had finished talking and went back to the vacant lot. Not knowing how much she had just made Ian nervous, she sang along the wind.

    Wasnt Ian just moved by her consideration? Wasnt that in the dating advice book? A good rtionship was one in which one sensed and considered the other persons changes.

    Oh, thats a really good word.

    Laritte apuded inwardly for her caring self. She believed that she was having a smooth rtionship with Ian, but the decision was broken two dayster.

    I warned you. If youe one step closer from there, its divorce!

    A serious feud broke out between the couple.

    Following Larittes sharp words, Lavingenis von Alexandria Anges or, the cat, Nabi, also stared at Ian. Unaware of anything, it thought he was harassing Laritte and therefore hissed at him.

    But Ian couldnt back down either.

    Please! Please listen to me just once!

    Laritte was cornered in the hallway.

    What was she rejecting so much?

    A very dreadful thing was held in the hands of Ian.

    Thats right!

    It was the dress of the former Duchess. Using the dragons disgusting scales, it was not enough for a very expensive one, it was the only dress in the world that didnt get old.

    However, with Laritte, the dragons magic would disappear and it would turn into a normal dress. It was Selenas keepsake, more precious than Larittes life, so she didnt want to ruin it.

    Ian loved that she would live one more day which would destroy his mothers belongings, but his anger was also adamant.

    This dress was thest thing the Dragon had left. In order for Laritte to be safe from the attack of mana, it must be held in her hand.

    Redra, please catch that guy!

    Laritte sent her rescue signal to the knight, Redra, who had just arrived from afar.

    Stop right there, Count.

    Ian also added a word.

    Pardon?

    Redra, who came back from the warehouse after sharpening her sword, felt a tug in herself.

    Should she follow the Captain, the master of Reinhardts knights? Or should she listen to Madam asking for something like that? The conscience in her heart made the choice. Redra hesitated, then bound Ians left arm.

    You

    Ian muttered sullenly.

    F-Forgive me!

    While Redra recited Im sorry a hundred times, Ian struggled to escape from her. She, of course, was ipetent, and Laritte caught up with Lord Mason, who appeared out of nowhere.

    Catch the Duke, please.

    Ian looked at Mason.

    Youre not even going to betray me, are you? But Mason also betrayed Ian and grabbed his right arm.

    Heh heh, I dont know whats going on, but Im sorry.

    Taking advantage of the situation, Laritte took Nabi in her arms and ran away again. Thus initiating a chase inside the mansion.

 Chapter 101

    Ian wanted to somehow put Laritte on his mothers dress, and Laritte wanted to preserve the dress. The reason it became so divided was that Ian and Laritte had such a different opinion.

    Ian knew his mother Selena well.

    The former Duchess was also generous with her employees. Had she been alive now, she would have praised Ians actions. She was a person who values the lives of others more than her own clothes.

    Besides, the disappearance of her memento, the said dress, doesnt mean that his mother will be forgotten from memory

    .

    Laritte, where are you?

    Ian followed Redra and Mason and followed Larittes trail.

    Laritte was in the kitchen on the third floor with the cat.

    The ce was where wine or pickles were mainly made and stored, so it had the atmosphere of a warehouse and a utility room. Arge pot of candied sugar rattled a little, and the clock ticked and made a steady sound.

    Laritte was hiding in the center of the kitchen. Huge wooden barrels were stored under the round table, and she crumpled herself between them.

    Ians footsteps approached the hallway.

    Laritte covered her nose and mouth with her small, slender hands and stayed still. Its okay. It was hard to find Laritte unless he looked around the kitchen.

    Step, step

    The sound of Ians footsteps stopped in front of the kitchen.

    Laritte stopped breathingpletely.

    Even though she knew Ian was going to dress her up, deep inside, she refused.

    Ians insistence has led to the use of dragon materials at astronomical prices. However, Selenas dress, which used dragon scales, was well above that price. Moreover, since it was a proposal gift, Selena was said to have cherished it the most during her lifetime, so Larittes instincts and inner self simply do not allow it.

    Ordinary people wont spread their money in the air just to be a few more hours safe. Besides, she promised to keep that dress more precious than her life!

    Finally, Ians movement disappeared into the hallway in the opposite direction. Laritte waited a few more minutes, then sighed in relief and lowered the cat from her arms.

    Nyaaw.

    Butterflynded softly on the ground with its white front paws and cried.

    It was when Laritte also came out from under the round table. Ian spoke to her before she noticed Ian in Butterflys ssy eyes.

    Found you.

    Lalit screamed silently.

    KYAAAAK.

    In an instant, her heart went into and out of a horror y. Laritte grabbed her fluttering chest and stood on the wooden floor with a tearful look.

    This. There were two knights, how did you escape?

    You must not forget that your husband is the only Swordmaster in the Empire, Madam.

    From the moment Ian came up to the third floor, he already noticed that Laritte had been hiding in the kitchen.

    He pushed the dress to Laritte.

    Dont be stubborn anymore. Come on, put on the dress. If you dont want to, you can put it in your bag and have it on your body.

    Think about it, Ian. No ordinary person would ever ept this deal You only earn hours by changing dresses! If I dont move and stay safe for a few hours, I dont need this dress right?

    It was a pretty sensible suggestion. If she doesnt have an object with magical powers, she wont die right away.

    However, Ian tly refused.

    There is nopromise. No one knows how many hours or days this dress willst in the first ce.

    Laritte had not seen Ian being so resolute in a very long time.

    I wont say it again. Take it.

    The Dukes cold appearance was something very familiar to others, but it was not for Laritte.

    Ian also understood her heart. It was the first time for her to make a firm resolve to protect something. He thanked her for cherishing his mothers belongings. Conversely, Laritte also understood Ians strict appearance logically.

    As much as she put Ian in her heart, Ian loves her too, so thats why he was like this

    Laritte did not raise her head as if she was depressed even when she was handed the dress.

    Ian was worried seeing that figure.

    If he knew he would need dragon material, he should save some flesh or blood when he subjugated the dragonst time! The efficacy of the flesh and blood has not yet been found, but it was rather poisonous, so it was discarded in the dposition process.

    Besides, he realized btedly that he had ordered her too coldly.

    For goodness sake! Because it was rted to Larittes safety, he lost his mind! Heter apologized and begged Laritte for forgiveness.

    Was it too coercive? Im sorry. This dress was already given to you, and I should have taken the time to at least calmly convince you

    Thats right. This dress is now Larittes. Ian should refrain from forcibly squeezing it.

    Wait two days. They said that the box sent from the Imperial Pce will arrive soon. Until then, the power of the dress may not be exhausted.

    However, Laritte was already sad.

    The biggest reason was her guilt for Selena, whom she had never met. The hatred of herself that had made Ian so coercive was also added on top of it, causing her anger to steer in the wrong direction.

    I will not.

    Yes?

    Larittes eyes with her head raised were full of hatred for losing her destination. She spoke one word at a time.

    I will not touch you.

    It was really the smallest revenge that Laritte could do, as she couldnt really harm Ian. But for Ian, the world has copsed.

    Because

    Because tomorrow is the 61st day since they started dating, so they could start kissing.

    Laritte, unaware of Ians mind, left the kitchen, pouting her lower lip.

    * * *

    Ian felt lost and followed Laritte.

    He had the utmost sincerity to relieve Larittes heart. He walked one step ahead of Laritte to make sure that no thorns or dust on the floor would stick to the bottom of the dress.

    When she got food on her hands while having tea, he took his handkerchief in 0.1 seconds. Even if the best servant in the worldes, they will not be able to act with such utmost sincerity like Ian.

    Nheless, Laritte was still acting cold.

    She didnt even pay attention to Ians straight-tip shoes that kept following her. Ian moved quickly as Laritte put her hand on the silver handle to enter her room.

    I will open it!

    Laritte quickly removed her hand from the handle as Ians hand approached quickly.

    Touch includes touching hands. Ian was greatly shocked, but swallowed the tears inside and opened the door.

    He cant give up like this.

    Ian was more desperate because the fact that he ran out of dragon-based items meant that he had to betray Laritte and leave.

    Ian followed Laritte into her room, and kept asking this and that.

    Is there anything you need? I think the room temperature is a little low. Should I turn on the heat? Ah! Last time I saw that the winter saddle worn by Bertrand looked worn out, but I will entrust the craftsman to order the finest products.

    I would be very grateful if you could. Youre kind too.

    But spoken in Larittes cold demeanor, there was no sign of gratitude at all.

    Her tone pierced Ians heart. He stumbled for a moment, but It was the Swordmasters will.

    He will endure!

    He didnt stop there and looked around the room to see what else he could do for Laritte. His gaze fell on the high-quality letter paper on the desk.

    This is the letter Laritte should send to Olivia. She was getting a headache because shecked at least a few lines of story about the hobby club.

    I will continue writing the rest of the letter. How many lines are left? Three lines?

    Laritte didnt say anything, but she was a little pleased. It was because she was worried that if she replied toote to Olivia, Olivia would worry.

    Ian noticed the signs from Laritte and cherished the letter in his arms.

    After writing it, I will send it quickly by the expressway, so please rest.

    Thank you.

    It was nothing.

    As soon as Ian came out of the hallway, he clenched his fists and ran to the office.

    As he was about to write something, a word about Laritte came up. He wrote that he still had not found the dragon, and that maybe he might really have to leave Laritte. Paradoxically, Olivia was the only one who he can confide in.

    Olivia received the letter a dayter.

    Madam, a letter!

    From the front door of Olivias little house, the young postman shouted.

    She stopped hanging the white clothes on the clothesline and ran out with her bare feet. Because it was a precious letter from Laritte.

    Although only Larittes daily routine was written in a static style, even that was good. A warm smile appeared on her face, which was more wrinkled than her age, due to a lot of hard work.

    When Olivia read the letter. Ah, thest paragraph was filled by the Duke.

    As she read the letter, a sigh came out.

    Oh my They havent found the dragon yet?

    So, the news meant that the other means to protect Laritte was still abyrinth.

    The fact that Seta couldnt be found in the Duchy meant several things. Either he went back to Rare, or to the mountains in the human world.

    Olivia wanted Ian to find Seta. She never forgot Larittes rxed face when Ian was by her side.

    Please. That dragon must appear

    * * *

    Seta was still on a tour of the human world, especially the Empire.

    As he is almost cut off from the world, he only roams the old, small towns, so of course it was hard to find the Dukes residence.

    A new treasure worthy of his aesthetic In other words, he waspletely absorbed in the fun of finding human faces.

    He gambles every time he stops by a new town. But he could hardly find a face like Laritte.

    This town is out too!

    If Seta continues this life and returns to Rare, Ian may never find Seta.

    But there were variables.

    It was Olivia. A person who resembles Laritte.

    Seta was walking down the mountain behind the quiet vige and suddenly looked around the air.

    That is obviously!

    It felt like a human, a little bit worthy of his aesthetic, desperately looking for Seta!

    Where, where is it?! Where are you?

    Unless the dragon was crazy about her face, shes never going to find the dragon like this.

 Chapter 102

    A human with a face that falls within Setas aesthetic range was looking for Seta.

    Seta sensed it and tried to find the human, so he had no choice but to step his feet in the mountains.

    Sure enough, he can only sense it. Still, its hard to pinpoint a person in this huge world! At first, he didnt even know it was Olivia who was looking for him.

    A human close to the human called Laritte, but not that female human!

    Setas aesthetic standards were slightly different from those of ordinary humans.

    When a human feels that it fits their aesthetics, the face usually feels beautiful, too.

    Seta, however, was more demanding and paid attention to subtle differences that humans could not tell apart. Even if the position of the eye was only 0.1 inches higher or lower, it was out of Setas standard.

    Of course, Olivia and Laritte had differences in their faces, and Laritte was more suitable for Setas standards.

    Still, its not just the more the better The more beautiful faces, the better! He took out only the same red wings with red hair, and flew through the wind and floated in the sky. He didnt seem to be cold, even though it was still winter.

    He flew towards Olivias approximate location, to be precise, he went to the Dukes residence.

    It was a pity so he wanted to see Laritte one more time.

    So, after half a day, Ian was finally able to meet Seta. It was the day when Ians long-awaited dream came true.

    This damn dragon!

    Ian clenched his teeth as if to grab Seta by the cor, sitting on the hallway window.

    Seta was bewildered and could notnd down the hallway. He stopped, grotesquely caught in the frame of the open window.

    What? What, what?

    I cant afford to chat right now. If you have any dragon material, bring them all right away! Sell it!

    He had to find a permanent way for Laritte to escape from the magic in the air.

    First of all, he ran out of dragon material, so it was urgent to replenish it. Seta gave Larit a dagger made from dragon ribs the other day. That said, there must be plenty of other things in his nest!

    Seta poked his lips in anger.

    Do not order me! I am a dragon!

    There is no time. Laritte may die soon I will pay any price, please!

    The former Duchesss dragon scale dress, worn by Larit, was the only thing left in the Dukes residence.

    Seta hung from the window sill in a tearful face. He cant let that female human die, but its disgraceful for him toply with a humans favor.

    Dragons have a tendency to like jewelry or expensive things.

    Anything in the Setas Rare is precious and umon. He actually contemted the dagger that was given to Larit before giving it away.

    Seta lowered his voice and shouted, even as his heart was shaking.

    I dont follow the words of a human being!

    Looking at the flow of magic in the first ce, even if he brings her a few, she wontst long!

    That was then.

    Laritte saw Seta from afar in the hallway and approached her in a pleased mood.

    She is always willing to people or dragons that are kind to her.

    Seta? Whats going on here?

    Not knowing that Ian was threatening Seta, she smiled softly.

    Setas red pupils shook violently like the earthquake that struck an uninhabited southern ind a decade ago.

    To turn down Ians request, he had no choice but to leave before seeing Larites face.

    Its already haywire.

    Shit! Shit!

    I I can never give away my precious rare treasures!

    Of course, imitation of Larittes face is the greatest treasure!

    Not even after a thousand years!

    He resolutely drew an X with both arms, but after a while, his arms were filled with objects made from dragon remains.

    Damn humans.

    Ian took the things. Seta trembled as the treasures in his arms disappeared one by one.

    Touch it carefully! That headdress was made from the sternum of my second-generation ancestors! Ah, thats the 34th backbone of the Red Dragon leader who died two hundred years ago This double-edged sword was bought from the human royal family six thousand years ago

    It was a meaningless rant.

    Laritte did not understand what was going on, but noticed the treasures Seta had brought and smiled brightly.

    Are you giving it to us? As expected, youre so kind. Thank you very much.

    At the same time, it hasnt been long since shes wearing the dress.

    Lets take off the dress right now!

    The joy that the dress would be safe was greater than the joy that her own lifespan was slightly increased.

    A fan of her face, Seta, unknowingly stopped getting angry after looking at Larittes smile.

    Forgetting why he was angry, he came down the hallway with dirty feet covered in dirt from the foot of the mountain.

    Laritte took an old sword from Ian.

    First of all, I will quickly change my clothes ande. Everyone, please wait for a moment.

    When Laritte left, Seta went back into his irritated state, recalling why he was angry. He murmured, moving his mouth non-stop.

    You robbers! Didnt I say? Its a short-term means to survive with things that have magical powers. Its best to stay far away, but you dare ignore this dragons advice and even rob the dragon? Those who will be punished by Godwicked people

    Ian understood all of Setas personality. Instead of begging for forgiveness, he asked urgent questions.

    How long can Larittest with these?

    Its only a week! I did say short-term, right? The erroneous incident because you humans met will affect more and more over time.

    The attack of the magical power that has made the world was getting more and more severe.

    Seta drew a picture in the air using magic. A crooked tree appeared along his index finger.

    It is the same story that like how a tree grows, it prunes more and more branches.

    There is always one way for that female human to live within a fixed lifespan. You get away very far, forever.

    Those words sat down on Ians lungs like a death sentence. Before Laritte came back, he hurriedly asked in secret.

    But how is it? In one ancient book, it was said that there was another way besides getting away or dying.

    Seta clicked his tongue.

    That would be borrowing the power of an object with magical powers to be safe for a short period of time, human.

    It was actually a lie.

    Ian and Larittes presence together interferes with the forward direction of the magic flow.

    From that point of view, there is also a way by interfering with the world itself and changing the course of the magic flow altogether.

    But Seta didnt say anything. To do that, they needed the help of all the dragons.

    To dragons, humans are what humans see as ants are.

    It is something that arose from the meeting of two humans who should not have met. There is little possibility that dragons with strong individualism will join forces for the sake of humans.

    As Ian kept silent, Seta scratched the back of his head as much as he could.

    Soon after, Laritte changed into another dress and returned. Seta looked at her face and remembered why he was here.

    By the way, female human, is there anyone with simr facial features to you? I was searching for such a human being around here. Of course, its a bit inferior to your aesthetics than you, but

    There was only one person who looked like Laritte. Olivia.

    My mother stays in the Duchys estate.

    Where is that?!

    Laritte who was trying to tell the erratic Seta Olivias vige and the house number, then said.

    Ah, you shouldnt be bothering Mother.

    Seta preached how merciful a dragon was to humans by default. He said sincerely for ten minutes that especially if the human has a face befitting of their aesthetic, thepassion would multiply tremendously.

    Laritte thought. Its actually hurting my ears a bit

    Eventually, she gave Olivias address.

    Laritte realized as she watched Seta flew out and left. Come to think of it, she had just called Olivia mother.

    Well, it could be. She thought so.

    * * *

    Olivia was slicing vegetables in the kitchen of a small house.

    Green and yellow vegetables were cut to length with a repeating sound. On the table is a simple loaf of bread worthy of a rustic basket.

    It was Olivias modest lunch.

    A pleasant smell filled the small house. Because it was small, even with a small fire, it was quite warm unlike the outside air.

    Just then, someone knocked on the door from outside.

    Who is it?

    No one should being.

    Olivia opened the door with a cleaver in her hand.

    A tall man was grinning against the backlight.

    Thats right. You are the person I sensed! Nice to meet you, human!

    Oh Young man, do you know me?

    I am the great Red Dragon, Seta!

    Seta was satisfied.

    Just because Olivias face is wrinkled and aged doesnt mean shes against his aesthetic. Of course, she wasnt as good as Laritte. Only Seta knows Setas standards.

    Olivia recognized Seta too. First, she politely bowed.

    Its the dragon the Duke said about. Did you happen to meet the Ducal couple?

    You know?

    Then you must have told them a new way to keep Laritte safe!

    It was when Olivia was about to rx her heart.

    Seta shook his head frankly.

    No? There is no such thing.

    Olivia looked at Seta silently.

    The eyes that saw everything in the world pierced Setas lies. In fact, Seta had lived much longer than her.

    She clenched the cleaver in her hand. Although she had gone out with the instincts of her dancer days, now Olivia was no longer concerned about the future.

    Olivia spit out sullen remarks.

    Cant you tell the truth?

    The cleaver stuck on the open door frame between Olivia and Seta.

    Seta broke into a cold sweat. What?

    It was the age of the dragons suffering.

 Chapter 103

    Olivia would risk her life to uncover the truth in Seta.

    She pulled out the knife from the door frame. Its the first house she owns, but she doesnt regret the damage to the door. The voice she exhaled was as gloomy as the cold weather.

    There is another way to save Laritte. Dont even think about lying to me.

    Thats, thats not a lie And how dare you speak so disrespectfully to a dragon!

    Seta, with the sunlight on his back, looked like he was about to cry.

    Im a great dragon! Why dont these humans treat me like a god? She wont even let me in!

    Olivia sneered.

    Im sorry, but since the official said that he would choose me as a dancer for the festival if I gave him 50 gil then didnt contact me, Im usually not lied to.

    Since then, it has been over twenty years since she left evidence when dealing with behind-the-scenes money. So, Olivia continued the good conversation through the sword. Her relentless swing was like the hand of a seasoned farmer cutting ripe golden rice.

    Seta was a dragonpletely weak with faces. Unable to counterattack, he held back the tears inside him as he dodged with a dragons senses.

    This is unfair! I am a dragon, a very great race! I will annihte all these humans!

    Of course, that idea was something that the faces-loving dragon would never be able to implement.

    In the end, Seta revealed all the facts. He fumbled as he stuttered as to why he hadnt told the Ducal couple the truth.

    So it is impossible to convince all dragons. There is a reason this Seta left without giving hope. Thats the whole story ofing here to see the face of the person who has been looking for me!

    Olivias wrinkled face was filled with despair.

    Then What about my daughter?

    Finally, there was a man who could livefortably with her daughter, but he had to disappear.

    Seta took advantage of Olivias devastated stupor and entered the house.

    The small house that Ian had saved with great care was cute and well-heated. The fact that it was well heated was a huge advantage.

    Seta sat on the chair with an arrogant posture. Although the wooden chair that had existence before Olivias arrival looked in, the frame was strong and it boasted a decent personality.

    Its a chair Olivia never sat or stepped on. It must have used the Dukes expenses, so her heart didnt allow it.

    Olivia was so stiff that she couldnt stop Seta from doing that. Seta chattered.

    Dont talk to those man and woman for nothing, human. This body knows that clinging to the impossible is no different than torture.

    Still, if you convince the dragons well

    Hey human, just looking at a dragon like me, do dragons look that easy?

    Yes. Olivia almost nodded her head without realizing it.

    Some dragons are annoyed when humans talk to them, so they kill them right away. Do you think thats too much? Do you walk while looking at the ground for fear of trampling on the ants? Compared to dragons, humans are insignificant beings.

    Long ago, after Olivia abandoned the young Laritte to the County, she never met her again. It was because Count Brumeiers family did not return Laritte.

    Olivia tookfort from it, but in fact, Olivia knew it.

    If Olivia wandered near the tall wooden fence surrounding the Countys mansion, she could one day meet Laritte. Laritte wouldnt be in the house for the whole ten years. One must go outside one day.

    However, Olivia gave up on her and left the area. She brainwashed herself that Laritte would have been happier there too.

    She has no way to relieve her regret and sorrow at that time.

    Laritte epted the death that she would lead herself to. She believed that Ian had the same mind as her.

    Therefore, Laritte did not know that Ian was desperately looking for Seta, and she did not desperately seek Seta.

    As a result, thanks to Olivias desperate search for the dragon, Seta is reunited with the Ducal couple

    Even that didnt help you at all, dear.

    The result was always the same.

    Either the couple breaks up, or Laritte dies. It is a resignation sentence that has been repeated countless times.

    Olivia was fed up too, so Ian must have been more tired than her.

    * * *

    As Seta confirmed, Laritte really couldntst a few days.

    Seta turned into a dragon and even cut off his own ws, but it didntst long.

    An intensive magical attack began.

    Brightly striped bees flew nearby or the window was broken. If it wasnt for Ian, Laritte would be hit by a falling chandelier and die instantly.

    Also, she caught a bad cold even when no one around her had a cold.

    Laritte trembled as she was covered with the nket of her bed. A damp cloth or wooden basin was piled up around it.

    It was already the third cold. It was so bad that her fever didnt go away for half a day.

    Ian sat in the chair next to the bed and continued to monitor Larittes condition.

    Even though sunlightes in through the window of her room, it feels like only cold air hits her lungs.

    He remembered the doctors panic when diagnosing Laritte.

    Its not a disease that cant get better

    Its not the doctors fault. He had a second degree in medicine from the top school of the empire, Blusche.

    The problem was Ian.

    Ian, who was next to Laritte.

    Larittes blue eyes, which were behind the lowered eyelids, touched the ceiling and touched Ians ck hair.

    Ian noticed the sign, and forced a smile to Laritte.

    How are you feeling now?

    As he stroked Larittes cheek, Laritte nuzzled her face and shoulder like a cat. Butterfly, the real cat, was barred from entering the room because she was ill.

    Laritte spoke frankly as she always did.

    Im not feeling very well. Its like being thrown naked in the middle of winter and buried in snow up to my neck.

    It was kind of a joke, but Ian wrinkled his face more than a piece of paper.

    Laritte slipped further into the thick duvet, with only her eyes exposed. She turned her gaze to the white silk curtain of the window and then went back to Ian.

    Its a random question.

    Will you be by my side? Always?

    Of course, thats obvious. Didnt I promise to be by your side until the end and take care of you?

    Ian lied in a sincere tone. It was a given. Now it is really time for him to leave again.

    Laritte was relieved and fell asleep after a while

    Half a dayter,

    When she lifted her hot, sweaty eyelids, he was absent.

    He wasnt there.

    Dear.

    A voice that didnt know how to be kind called Laritte softly. Laritte looked at Olivia in Ians ce.

    Mother?

    Olivia had no time to rejoice at her title as mother. She wiped Larittes forehead with a cloth vigorously.

    Where is Ian?

    He left the mansion.

    Where did he go? He should be here soon.

    Laritte tried to ignore her own intuition, but Olivia told the truth.

    He wonte. The Duke will nevere.

    Olivia finally epted the request to stay by Larittes side on behalf of Ian. If she can do anything against her conscience, she can help Laritte.

    Laritte let out empty words.

    No, he cant.

    Ian and Laritte clearly made amitment.

    On a cold winter day, while on the walking trail. They were holding hands under the bare branches that were frozen.

    Ian Why?

    Please, call Ian. You know where he went, right?

    Olivia didnt answer. Instead, she rinsed the sweat-soaked cloth into the water in the basin.

    Laritte realized that Olivia, too, knew all the reasons why Laritte was ill.

    In her silence, only Olivias hand moved diligently.

    Laritte again tried to ask her to contact Ian, but Olivia didnt even make eye contact with Laritte.

    Olivia, amoner without ast name, was such a determined woman. Laritte thought that her mothers heart was made of stone. But now, she knew that her heart also had love for Laritte. She held Olivias hand that was above her own forehead.

    Laritte was very hot with fever.

    Cant you do my favor just once?

    The next words made even that stone-hearted Olivia cry.

    You are Mom right. My mom

    Olivia thought that there was nothing to hold her stronger than words. Shes never done Larittes request in her life, should she do it this time?

    However, it was an act that would kill Olivias daughter.

    Mom.

    Olivia instantly sensed that she would do Larittes favor. It was a grotesque, sad and terrifying sense.

    Do I have to see my daughter die sooner than I do?

    Ah, I was never a good mother after all.

    She doesnt even have the right to say such a thing, so she struggles with what to say now.

    Olivia finally left the room without answering anything. This was driving her crazy. She grabbed the maid nearby and asked in a gibberish way.

    The Duke would be in the carriage going to the Imperial Pce, so could you send a letter towards the Imperial Pce? Tell, tell him toe back to the mansion right now

    What? Yes. I understand.

    The maid was worried about Olivias attitude, but Olivia left.

    As her footsteps moved, she found a rare corner in the hallway. When she opened the thick door and stepped out onto the terrace, she felt something hot on her cheek. It wasnt until the cold air hit her that she realized she was crying.

    A red object approached from the dark starry sky. It was Seta who took out the dragons wings.

    When Olivia looked for Seta, Seta came to Olivia like before.

    What else this time? I came right this time because I was nearby, but dont ask for a body again! I tell you in advance, it will be a hundred years before my ws grow back!

    Seta got worried btedly.

    Youre not asking me to cut off the horns this time, are you?

    Though Olivias request was different. Her silver hair swayed to and fro in the night breeze. The hair ran down her face and made her look like a ghost, but she didnt think of getting rid of it. The old voice was desperate.

    Take me to the other dragons.

    Shell convince everyone somehow, even if she sacrifices her life.

 Chapter 104

    I warned you in advance, so you better not really expect it.

    Seta that transformed into a dragon was as huge as an ancient castle.

    You are going to die by the other dragons now!

    A great gust of wind blew high in the night sky, with each wing moving up and down once.

    Olivia could barely grasp some of the scales on his broad back.

    The sound of the dragons pping wings was so deafeningly loud, and the strong wind made Olivia unable to open her eyes. High-flying was difficult, even though Olivia had prepared everything by tightly covering herself in clothes.

    Seta chattered with himself with the mouth with sharp,rge, human-like teeth.

    I told you! Dragons arent merciful enough to help mere humans. Youre only going to die.

    Olivia screams as she endures the gust of wind.

    That would be better!

    Then, she would close her eyes, not having to see her daughter die.

    Stubborn!

    Seta was at a loss for words in shock.

    Just in time, most of the dragons are gathered together for a regr meeting of the millennium.

    Just lending their powers is enough to change the flow of magic in the world. However, there was no sense of relief as there was no need to stop by several Rares. After all, the dragon was not a race that would be shaken by human persuasion.

    After a while, Setanded on a cloud in the night sky.

    Clouds are made up of water vapor and dust. If he steps on his foot, his foot will pass straight through. But, this was a kind of stairs made by dragons. He had to transform into a human form here before entering the regr meeting ce.

    As Seta turned into a young man, Olivia looked down with strange eyes at the clouds she stepped on.

    From this point on, it is difficult for an ordinary human body to survive.

    Seta shared his magic with Olivia.

    A spherical scarlet energy was formed in the palm of his hand. It was as small as a grain of ss egg, but it shimmered as if it contained a lot of light. It touched Olivias forehead and disappeared like absorbed in her.

    I dont think anything has changed

    If a human can feel magical power, it is a Sword Master.

    Seta stepped on the clouds and ascended higher. Olivia also carefully followed him.

    A huge milky-colored temple could be seen in the distance.

    A long time ago, a temple dedicated to dragons in a certain country was moved to the sky. Dozens of tall andrge columns lifted the grand ceiling like a pyramid. It was clear that tens of thousands ofbor must have been used.

    Seta exined.

    The dragons will stay here for the next week. There are dragons who arete, so it takes that much time for a proper meeting.

    Seta went into the temple where there were several dragons.

    In the huge, t hall, there was a single dragon in human form.

    Oh my.

    Seta clicked his tongue. He was the chief of the Red Dragon to which Seta belonged.

    A stout old man

    The chief was older even by dragon standards. His human form was a wrinkled old man.

    Why did you attend the regr meeting? I thought you were just wandering around the human world without a care.

    Olivia, who was behind Seta, came out to the side.

    What? A human hase crawling after you. Did you not know?

    The chief raised his right hand without thinking. He was going to kill Olivia and drop her.

    It wasnt a cruel act. It is the same as killing a fly that enters a house by swatting it.

    Before the chief could use his magic power, Seta quickly threw his body to block it.

    Nope! I brought her here, chief! Actually, this person has a request for the dragons.

    What?

    She needs to change the flow of magic, so she needs the help of many dragons. As to why she needs to change the flow

    The chief didnt even find it worth hearing. He clicked his tongue and snorted.

    Arent you all grown up now? I know youre particrly fond of humans, but grow up.

    Olivia fell t on the floor.

    Please, please, listen to me just once Heavenly dragon, my daughter will die without your help.

    Go back to where the humans live now.

    Even though you are called dragons, dont dragons have parents and families? Remember it and think of my heart. Without the dragons, my daughter will die.

    She bowed her head on the floor of the temple.

    I wont move like this until you do my favor.

    The chief bit his tongue and disappeared, yet Olivia did not move. Seta sighed and flopped down next to Olivia.

    I told you, you cant. Did you see the old man just tried to kill you? Lets go back.

    After that, several dragons asionally passed the hall and saw Olivia lying face down. Everyone listened to Seta, but none offered to help.

    There are twenty-eight dragons here. Do you know how many of them should help you? It has to be over twenty-three.

    Assuming that it takes 100 shares of power to change the flow of magic that makes up the world.

    Even if Seta uses his power as much as he can at the risk of taking the damage himself, he can only take 9 shares. Thinking that the other dragons give 4 shares of power if that is not annoying, they need to round 23 dragons.

    They wouldnt give up even that much power for the sake of a single human.

    Because its meaningless Its better to just stay by your daughters side till the end.

    Seta sighed as hey down beside Olivia.

    A few days passed like that.

    Olivia Her bowing posture was unchanged.

    You are also quite crafty.

    If she was an ordinary person, she would starve to death, but Olivia was alive thanks to Setas magic.

    Though the energy was waning, and she felt no sensation in her arms and legs. The dragons were now mostly aware of Olivias existence. While walking through the temple, they saw Olivia lying frozen, and clicked their tongue.

    At that time, a young humanoid dragon like Seta entered the temple.

    Seta, who is the human next to you?

    Seta, sitting cross-legged on the floor, rolled his eyes and looked at the new dragon. It was his friend, the Blue Dragon Ikar. With long hair as blue as the sea, Ikar had a cold personality like a Blue Dragon.

    Seta greeted Ikar with a half-hearted hand. Then he told Olivia.

    Anyway, that guy is hopeless. Blue Dragons really dont care about anyone but themselves.

    Ikar stood next to Seta whoid on his back.

    You did something strange again. Why do Red Dragons always do strange things?

    Is that what you want to say?

    Seta had something to say to Ikar.

    Because Ikar had great interest and love for a certain race, unlike the Blue Dragons. Ikars robe hood began to move on its own. Then, a ck-haired cat broke through the robe and stuck out its head.

    Ikar, who had been cold, changed into a smiley face in an instant.

    Oh, my sweetheart. Are you bored? You have to stay still though. The other dragons dont like it when your fur flies away.

    Seta shook his head.

    Its not normal to see you like that either. Arent there already over a hundred cats in your Rare?

    Ikar nodded and cried.

    What is strange? What kind of race do you think is as cute as a cat? Look at these clear eyes and soft fur. Much better than the smoothest human. Damn humans, I picked up this cat because it was kicked out of town without food as it was ck and was said to be ominous.

    When the meeting is over, he will put the cat on his Rare so it can enjoy afortable life. Seta thought of something and said to Olivias back, who was lying down.

    By the way, dont you have a cat in your house too?

    His memory is hazy because he wasnt interested, but it was definitely a cat with long, white fur.

    Ikar frowned.

    Human, do you also have a cat?

    Olivia nodded, struggling to move her head from the floor.

    Where can I see it?

    Ikar floated magic in the air. The magic gathered and turned into arge full-length mirror, reflecting the figure of the Dukes residence.

    Olivia raised her head when she saw Laritte.

    She was dying. It was just what Olivia had seen in the bed before she left.

    If there was one thing that changed, the cat Lavizenis was curled up by Larittes bedside.

    Human. Whats that cats name?

    Lavizenis This is Lavizenis von Alexandria Anges. It is usually called Butterfly.

    Thats a great name. But why is it doing that next to the human?

    Ikar developed magic to read the minds of cats so he could read Butterflys inner mind. His blue eyes looked intently into the mirror.

    Butterfly was licking Larittes cheek and saying this.

    [ Why cant you wake up when Im taking care of you like this? ]

    At some point, Butterfly felt Larittes death.

    Butterfly knew it and it had not allowed anyone else to approach Larittes bed.

    Only Ian was allowed.

    [ Dad, when will Mom get better? Ill allow her to touch me, so please fix Mom. ]

    The cats sad heart was passed on to Ikar.

    A tear ran down Ikars cheek.

 Chapter 105

    From a certain moment, Laritte had very little time to get out of bed in 24 hours.

    The more so, Ian couldnt leave the chair next to the bed. Alice, Larittes exclusive maid, came into the room with a cloth to take care of Laritte.

    Wheeze, wheeze.

    In the still room where only the breathing of the sick person was heard repeatedly, the sound of a door opening appeared.

    Alice knew they were both sleeping, so she crept in, tiptoeing.

    She was sad. Originally, the Duke would have been awake when he heard the door, this shows how tired he is.

    The employees were full of questions. Why did the Duke try to sneak away again? Even if there is an urgent matter, he has to stay with the Madam. Besides, Olivia, as a parent, disappears after guarding the Madam!

    The Duke said there has to be a reason for it, but Im angry.

    Alice leaned her torso on the bed, listening to Larittes breathing.

    She sat on the hardwood floor and dampened a clean cloth into a basin of water.

    In thest few days, the employees have not touched Laritte. They had to leave Ian to take care of her because the cat, Butterfly, threatened them by biting them. Though this time, Butterfly was nowhere to be seen.

    Where did it go?

    Instead of waking the weary Ian, Alice tried to put a cloth on Larittes forehead. Then, Butterfly woke up and popped out of the nket.

    Oh my goodness!

    Alice was taken aback by the sound of the deep grumbling in Butterflys throat.

    It woke Ian. Alice hastily apologized.

    Forgive me for making a fuss, Duke. I thought Butterfly went out with Short Hair after a long time.

    Ian checked Larittes condition first.

    She was as pale as a corpse, but her skin was hot from heat. Now her condition could not be exined by the name of a cold. He pulled up Larittes nket and covered it well, and said to Alice.

    Its okay. I can do it, so leave the cloth over there.

    Because of the conversation, Larittes eyelids also opened.

    Laritte turned her head and smiled faintly at Ian. Recently, her condition has gotten worse. However, she didnt struggle. When Ian returned to her side, she had a rather calm expression.

    Is Butterfly getting angry with someone else again? Why? How many times did Alice take care of you, you shouldnt do that.

    Butterfly doesnt know what Laritte is talking about, and just rubbed its face on her fingers at ease.

    After Alice left, Laritte nced out the window. Now that early spring ising, the blue color of the earth has increasedpared to before.

    Its that day soon, isnt it?

    Ian listened to her little voice.

    What day was it?

    Laritte seemed lost in thought as she thought about that day a year ago.

    Its Foundation Day. The Emperor has not married yet, so he must be busy taking care of the Foundation Day party by himself.

    Youre right.

    I thought, until this timest year, that I would live in the vi all my life

    Laritte had a good idea.

    Shall we go back to the vi after a long time?

    It is a ce filled with crops,nd, and the clean energy of mountains.

    The Dukes residence is also full of life, but there is a reason the former Duchess recuperated there.

    Wouldnt Butterfly like it too, because it was the ce where she was? Cats dont like to go somewhere, but its been a while since it went back to its memories.

    How long are you nning to stay?

    Shall we see the end of spring there?

    Ian struggled to put up with his contorted face.

    He gripped the railing of the bed, which was made with high-quality wood. The vi where his mother Selena Reinhardt stayed was, in other words, the ce where Ian lost his mother. If he loses not just his mother but also Laritte at the vi, it would be a very terrible ce to be remembered.

    Still, he couldnt help but nod his head.

    It is the ce where he lost his mother, and at the same time, he had a happy time with Laritte.

    Great. Ill tell them to pack up.

    Ian and Laritte shared ns for the vi.

    About how many employees will be taken and how much to give to the merchants in nearby viges. The aunts, who remember Laritte as a good wife, will wee her.

    Laritte tossed and turned on the bed and turned her upper body to Ians chair.

    Do you remember when the official came to the vi on that winter day?

    He nodded his head, saying it was of course. The official came to say he was going to do a census, and he thought Laritte was alone, so he rushed in recklessly.

    I dont know if the man still works for the government office.

    He doesnt.

    Laritte blinked unexpectedly when he dered that. Ian brushed his ck bangs shyly.

    After I returned to the Duchy, I found out that he had a history of criminal activities with women. He was a bad man who had his uncle, who was a member of the central government, behind his back to cover for his misconduct. So I ordered him to be fired. He was in shock and died.

    Oh dear.

    Ian was proud to say that even the mans uncle, who abused his power, was able to get punished.

    Laritte smiled softly as she heard the story.

    She acted as if there were no shadows on anyone. In reality, the atmosphere wasnt that dark.

    They talked a lot after that.

    * * *

    Unlike a Blue dragon, Ikar looked at Butterfly and cried profusely. The magic mirror Ikar created only reflected the appearance of the Dukes residence, but no sound was heard.

    Seta and Olivia didnt know why Ikar was crying.

    Ikar said in a wet voice.

    I feel so sorry for the cat

    He read Butterflys life.

    Butterfly was a house cat named Lili. It was picked up by an old woman after missing its mother cat when it was a kitten and lived afy life.

    The problem started a few yearster when the old woman died of old age.

    Peopleid her body in the cemetery. However, Butterfly thought that people had taken the old woman to a dangerous ce, and began to hate humans. When it saw a human, it fled in the opposite direction, wandering starving, setting its feet on the mountain where the vi was.

    Is that a cat?

    Butterfly snooping around the vi, was found by Laritte, and could live by getting food. Over time, Butterfly followed Laritte as a mother, with hair simr to the color of its own fur.

    But, its mother started to suffer like the old woman

    I feel so sorry.

    Ikar said again, wiping the tears away.

    Butterfly looked at Laritte, who couldnt get out of bed, and remembered the old woman. It was only natural for Butterfly not to leave Laritte and to keep people from approaching her.

    [ Mom, when will you wake up? You cant follow other people this time, okay? ]

    [ Dad, Im sorry I didnt let her touch me. I was wrong, so what should I do to Mom? ]

    Ikar removed the magic mirror as he could no longer bear to see it.

    I will, too, help you convince the other dragons, female human. Sniff.

    Blowing his nose, he wiped away the tears. Of course, hell help because Lavizenis von Alexandria Anges would be happy if that human woman lives.

    Seta and Olivia exchanged nces at each other.

    The first of the twenty-three helpers they needed had appeared.

    * * *

    Ikar couldnt give out a lot of magic. Because he had to sleep for a long time to recharge his powers, and Ikar had over a hundred cats in his Rare. Instead, he was smarter than the brazen Seta.

    Ikar resolutely cursed Seta.

    You stupid red dragon. Do you think the other dragons will help us simply because we are dying here?

    This race, with strong individualistic tendencies, has a tendency toe forward only when they are hurt themselves. Besides, it is quite cumbersome to add magic, so there are no other helpers.

    Then what should I do?

    You dont have to bother other dragons.

    Ikar snapped his fingers.

    A beautiful polished violin appeared from the air. This instrument has a lyrical and soft sound that makes peoples hearts tremble. But, now he moved the strings arbitrarily and made a discordant sound people didnt want to hear.

    Next is this.

    Following the violin, the lyre and harp floated in the air.

    Its figure was as splendid as the musical instrument of god described in mythology. Each of them made a monstrous sound and performed an ensemble that seemed to create a pit of hell at any moment.

    There was an uproar in the temple above the high clouds of the sky, where humans could note.

    Setaid down, and in the middle, Olivia maintained her steady bow, while Ikar sat stiffly with his knees sped. After that, as the evil ensemble continued, the dragons could not stand it and came out one by one in the hall of the temple.

    Why did the number of protesters increase by one?

    One of the dragons who couldnt stand the sound of the ensemble and jumped out asked.

    Said Ikar.

    Help this man, Uncle. Doesnt it make your heart excited to save her daughter?

    It was actually for the cat, but Ikar was brazen.

    If you share a little bit of your magic, you can easily recover while you sleep.

    First, get rid of those instruments and tell me! Im going to die of the noise!

    No

    Help me

    Ikar gave a blue, twinkling look with his eyes.

 Chapter 106

    Screech.

    Screeehhh

    The magical violin floating in the air created a strange sound as if slicing its own string. Even if a ghost came and cried, it would not fill the temple with a more terrible sound than this.

    There was a legend that the harp was an instrument given to humans by an ancient goddess. Of course, now, it was only ying the role of creating a harmony of pain by adding a tone opposite to that of the violin.

    The cursed harmony created by Ikars three instruments was not possible simply by magic. It was a hell created by a man who had great musical prowess.

    Ikar!

    Didnt I tell you to get rid of the instruments? You madman!

    In the temple hall above the clouds, in front of Seta, Ikar and Olivia, three of four dragons gathered to protest. The blue dragon Ikar sped his clenched hands tightly over his finely gathered knees.

    Ill turn the sound down a little each time someone imparts magic.

    If anyone could see it, it was like the appearance of a servant giving advice to a tyrant at the risk of his life.

    In reality, he was just a handsome madman who caused noise pollution.

    There was a reason the other dragons did not destroy the instruments Ikar made by force.

    If Ikar made a new musical instrument again, it would be an endless roar, and fighting with dragons would be a nuisance. Two thousand years ago, a big fight broke out, and thanks to that, when a mountain range disappeared, even the heads of each dragon had toe out.

    After that, everyone restrained themselves.

    Ugh, its noisy.

    The dragon, whom Ikar called Uncle, sighed and shared his magic.

    Is this enough?

    Visible magic looked round like a sphere.

    The uniquely colored magical energy was transferred to Setas hand and absorbed. The dragons body was made of magical power. So, if someone offered them magic, they could put it into a part of their body.

    Olivia leaned on the ground and turned her head to look at Seta. He smiled as he gazed at Olivia and Ikar.

    Okay, now we just need the help of twenty-one more!

    Even though it was small, it lit the path of beginning. The other dragons also got fed up with the sound of the instruments and began to distribute their magic. Seta, Ikar, and Olivia obtained the help of the dragons by baiting them with the sound of instruments during the day.

    Ikars magic that was consumed in that way was recharged while he rested at night. He had to maintain his maximum physique to give Seta magic.

    A smile appeared on Olivias face as they made progress.

    Her mind was rxed, and she sometimes fell asleep at night on her stomach. Then, when she woke up, Ikars cat was ying with her hair.

    A few days passed like this.

    Seta possessed the magic of twelve dragons. It was well over half of the target amount. The sun rose again as the milky temple in the sky lit up.

    Now, if we convince twelve more Ikar, what are you doing?

    Seta took out the magic that the dragons had given, counted it, and discovered what Ikar was doing. Ikar got rid of the magic instruments he had taken out.

    Its not enough for us just to be here anymore.

    Most of the dragons passing through this hall cooperated.

    Its time to separate. If you have something to pack, grab it and go.

    Ikar got up, carrying the ck cat back to his robe hood. Because he was tall like a dragon, the sun was shining near the nape of his neck.

    Somezy dragons chose not toe to him and didnt listen to the music. They must have gone to a corner where the ensemble couldnt be heard or used magic that nullified the sound. Likewise, the older dragons would not have shown up in the hall because they were less reluctant to help humans.

    So, we go to each of them one by one andmake a mess.

    Ikar confidently saidmake a messin a low voice.

    Is that okay?

    They may put up a fight, so we should try to avoid it as much as possible. Still, I cant help it. Be subtle, but you have to be as annoying as possible.

    Ikars big, long hands went up to his head. The way he tied his own blue hair into one looked like a general before his battlefield.

    As if moved by his words, Olivia put her hands together like a believer.

    s, I believe!

    The cat in his hood didnt know what it was and cried ordingly.

    Meow!

    * * *

    The vi in the mountains where Laritte lived was very far from the Dukes residence. However, it had been a meaningful ce containing many memories of the Dukes residence from the old days.

    The wheelchair stopped in front of the vi.

    A total of four wheels were attached to the end of the chair, and thanks to the leg supports, Laritte was able to sitfortably. She muttered, engraving the scene before her eyes into her mind.

    The vi

    Laritte remembered the past when she had Brumeiers surname added to her name.

    At that time, she was a small and shabby, a bony girl with scars. The coachman, who came to the vi and took her as if driven out by the County, also ignored her. It was as clear as yesterday when she threw a stone alone behind the departing coachman.

    Laritte?

    Ian, who was holding her wheelchair, leaned his torso and gazed at her. He was worried that Laritte, who stayed quiet, was enduring pain.

    Hoho, it reminds me of the past.

    Please, dont make my heart pound. The knights behind me almost ran in surprise.

    As he said, she could see some of the knights that were unloading their luggage from the carriage, even dropping it. In addition to Ian and Laritte, the maids and some knights, Dr. Colin also came to the vi with them.

    ncing at them, she smiled faintly. Laritte was smiling quite naturally, as she had to put up with the emotional expression. Unlike in the past, although her energy was worn out and she was weak and debilitated, she gained a lot.

    They were really good people.

    If someone were to publish a biography of her humble life, this closing sentence would be appropriate.

    In any case, the illegitimate child Laritte lived happily ever after and closed her eyes.

    Ian pushed her wheelchair and went to the vi.

    Which room do you want to use? You can go up to the second floor because it has been kept clean during the time. You can see the scenery at a nce.

    I dont care where my room is, but I care about yours.

    When Laritte said that, Ian blinked his eyes.

    She exined.

    You have to be next to me. If youre out of my sight, I am worried that you might have run away somewhere else.

    At her threatening joke, Ian grinned as he grabbed the faded gold doorknob of the vi.

    Didnt I really promise not to leave now?

    You said the same thing on that winter day with that mouth, and when I opened my eyes a while ago, there was only Olivia?

    Really, really, Ill never go anywhere again

    Good. Then, Ill trust you one more time.

    Ian gave a guilty smile and lightly hugged Laritte. At that, a round object moved under the nket and sheathed her knees. Butterflys sharp eyes looked to see if anyone else had touched her.

    Her pale hand stroked Butterflys head.

    Dad touched me, so calm down.

    Soon, the maids were busy moving.

    They arranged a soft,fy duvet on the bed where Laritte would be staying, and they doubled and tripled the curtains to keep the cold wind out. It was when early spring appeared, so this was enough for the average person.

    However, as Laritte started to get heated up, they had to turn on the fire in the firece behind a transparent cover.

    It was shortly thereafter.

    Many maids wept and carried the basin because Laritte was babbling due to the high fever. The doctor was busy. For Ian, the pleasant and friendly time of the past seemed like a dream. Everything went slowly.

    He thought,Laritte will be fine.

    Laritte, who was on the bed let out a short sound like a speechless infant crying as her pupils shook to and fro. When a few people held her by her limbs to keep her from moving, Butterfly screamed to keep them from her, chasing them away.

    One maid prayed with tears in her eyes.

    Even Ian couldnt get his breathing out evenly because his heart was pounding.

    Even so, in his heart, he thought Laritte would be fine. When she woke up again, she would joke around about when she got sick. She would have a happy smile as she still saw her beloved husband by her side.

    What a terrible person.

    Perhaps, it was a terrible love.

    Themotion passed when Laritte fell asleep again. Ian knelt down on the bed where she was sleeping. Then, he rested his head on the bed linen and grabbed Larittes left hand.

    Just the two of them in silence.

    The lukewarm sunlight between the curtains left long lines along his ck hair. Ian turned his head to nce at the sun. The sunlight made his eyes sting, and he frowned.

    He murmured unknowingly.

    The end

    It really feels like the end of everything.

    The air of death was touching his nose.

    It was him who made Laritte die Yet he would be here.

    Ian lowered his eyelids and closed his golden eyes that were looking at the sunlight.

    * * *

    Meanwhile, in the Temple of Heaven.

    I dont want to!

    There was a dragon who said that he couldnt give any of his own magic to a human.

    Follow him!

    And, the three figures, with their eyes shining, followed him with a terrifying force.

    Ah! Hey, give me a little bit of magic power!!

    Only one penny no. Only one magic!

    Olivia sprinted in the middle.

    That dragon, it went to the left!

 Chapter 107

    One human and two dragons strategically pursued their prey.

    Ikar himself was a blue dragon, except for the fact that he was crazy about cats. He was the pinnacle of a brain that put reason ahead of emotion. In addition, he was amander who used his brilliant brain to quickly determine how to put his opponents into a dead end and give orders.

    However, even if they had a good leader, it didnt matter if the subordinates were stupid.

    In that respect, Olivia was perfect.

    After going around the Temple of Heaven, she memorized the approximate structure of the interior and became Ikars perfect hands and feet.

    He sent his blue eyes to Olivia.

    That way.

    Olivia nodded her head. Then, she grabbed Setas back and limped in the opposite direction to Ikar.

    Seta asked a question as he got dragged along.

    Where, where are we going?

    Stop talking and follow me.

    Seta could notprehend Ikar and Olivias strategy at all. Still, he knew that if he followed her, he would find the runaway who was already cornered.

    Their current target was the White Dragon Pugway. He was bulky and sluggish, but he was slow like a white dragon. Even though he ran away, saying he didnt want to share his magic for the sake of humans, he was surrounded in the middle of a white hallway.

    Unbelievable!

    From both sides, Ikar and Olivia gradually approached, narrowing the distance. Although Pugway crumpled behind a piece of white marble, he had no ce left to go.

    Those without honor, what is the purpose of fighting ones own people for the sake of one human!

    Suddenly, Ikar stood in front of him.

    He reached out to signify Pugway to get up.

    Its not about fighting, its about asking for help.

    I can stand alone!

    Pugway screeched and got up on his knees.

    Its impossible to collect all the magic you need anyway! Do you think the dragons will give up their honor and hand over their magic to those who bother them like this?

    Then, Seta came out.

    Im sorry that it will feel like pouring snow all year long, but Can I tell you that I have already collected this much?

    Visualized magical powers went round and round in Setas hand.

    Even at an estimate, the number was close to twenty, but it was a small number to the target that could save Laritte.

    Actually, Pugway, you are thest of the regr dragons in the temple to flee.

    Pugway opened his mouth wide.

    What! How Did all the dragons in the temple help you except the heads? It doesnt make sense!

    Its basically a warning that you shouldnt bother me.

    Seta smiled shyly and nced at Ikar and Olivia.

    No wonder how annoying those two were to the dragons! Even from a dragon who dered he would choose death over helping humans, after two days and two nights, he surrendered.

    It was amazing.

    Setas eyes recalled that time.

    In the end, Pugway also passed on his magic though his mouth didnt stop, only negative words came out.

    Anyway, do you think the heads of each dragon will be persuaded?

    That was Ikars biggest concern.

    The magic of other dragons had been stolen No, they received donations, although the five heads were not amodating. At least, they need one or two of the heads to give out their magic to achieve the goal.

    Nevertheless, there was a reason Ikar had not yet gone near the head.

    What about the heads?

    Seta asked with a stupid look. Ikar spoke frankly about his feelings.

    You idiot.

    What!

    Red dragons where Seta was, werefortable with their head. They joked around with each other. However, the chief was basically a king. In particr, Margaretta, the leader of the Blue Dragon, was a tyrant seeding Etiete.

    But

    Better than not trying.

    Ikar uttered words of determination that were not Ikar-like.

    Now is the time to go to the head.

    The heads were discussing the agenda in advance at the conference hall, the highest ce of the temple.

    While they were mainly in the conference hall, only the head of the Red Dragon went out for a walk when Seta arrived at the temple. So, they didnt know if the heads were aware of themotion that had urred in the temple for a few days.

    Olivia, Seta, and Ikar made their way to the conference hall.

    The path was quiet.

    Even though she knew nothing about dragons as she was human, Olivia read Ikars tense expression.

    .

    .

    At the end of Larittes life, they too were finallying to an end.

    The temple path that existed above the vast cloud was a series of ivory colors.

    Endless columns on both sides supported the wide ceiling. Several scenes were carved on the ceiling. Because it was a temple dedicated to humans, Olivia could read what the paintings contained.

    On the ceiling she had just passed, there was a myth called Mercy of mes, a myth that the red dragon set fire to the primordial humans and caused humans to start using fire. After that, there was a war between gods and dragons, a story that humans imagined when they saw the sea disappear one day.

    The more she walked, the more recent legends and history could be seen. Seta was also trembling a little, coughing before ncing at Olivias bad legs.

    By the way, arent those legs ufortable? I can fix it. Its not that much of an interference with humans.

    Ikar chuckled.

    Dont say you will. With that bastards ability, the only thing he can do is cut off your legs raw and then make new ones sprout.

    I can do it after she passes out!

    Human, after you wake up, if you look where your right foot used to be, your left foot might be there.

    Olivia shook her head as Seta and Ikar were fighting. Seeing that, Seta thought that she didnt believe him and looked tearful.

    It means I can do it well!

    Its not that I dont believe you. I dont feel the need to fix it.

    Olivias legs were a symbol that she had abandoned her child.

    It was a sign ofment that, in the end, she never found Laritte again in the Brumeier mansion.

    So, this moment of walking in a direction that might save Laritte was strange. Olivia was confident that if she could truly save Laritte, she would now love her even if her legs throbbed at dawn every morning.

    Laritte, youre still alive, right?

    She was worried that she had left without saying anything. It didnt matter that the Dukes residence ndered her, though Olivia was sorry that Laritte would be disappointed with her again.

    Mom will be there soon.

    .

    At the end of the road, there was a massive milky gate. On both sides were statues of a lion standing on two legs, and even the white door knob was made of small craftsmanship.

    Beyond this, there must have been each head.

    Ikars neck moved with tension.

    Then, lets go in

    If they seed in persuading even one or two heads, they could change Larittes fate right now. With that thought, Olivias old heart beat with a thud.

    Seta jumped open the door.

    As a result, the magical veil that blocked the outside noise was broken. As soon as the sound of the instrument was heard, someone had roughly put on this veil magic. Thanks to this, the heads were unaware of the riots for several days.

    The eyes of those who were seated at the enormous and long conference table gathered at the door.

    I, the blue dragon Ikar, who lives in the snowy mountains to the northeast of the Laslo Mountains, dares to greet the heads.

    Ikar bowed deeply, so he couldnt see the situation in the conference hall.

    After a while, there was a question.

    By now, someone should be asking in a cold tone, Whats going on?

    However, the heads didnt say anything. This was because the head of all dragons and the most noble of dragons attended the meeting for the first time in five thousand years. He shouldnt have spoken before they opened their mouth.

    Oh, my?

    Astrit had the appearance of a grandmother with gray hair tied together. While she looked over a hundred years old, her pronunciation was still clear.

    Ikar heard her voice and lifted his head.

    It was Astrit!

    Whats going on with the humans, Ikar?

    Noble Astrid, you are awake!

    I slept to finish my life, but I woke up to see I was still alive. It was just during the regr meeting, so I came.

    There was a reason Ikar was displeased.

    There was one reason the dragon needed to wake up from an egg. It was the energy of another dragon If possible, the purest and cleanest, the better. So, Astrit herself gave energy to the eggs before preparing for her final sleep.

    It seems recently that Ikar was only babbling until you were five hundred years old, so I was worried, but you have grown so much.

    Astrit was the mother of all dragons. She loved them that much.

    In other words

    He knew his mothers heart better than anyone.

    It was the moment when the three reckless challengers reached sess.

    * * *

    Laritte was curious.

    Can I say I love you?

    The wind blew through the open window. Now, she could feel the spring breeze. Spring woulde soon.

    In the empty room, Ian found Larittes hand on the bed and held it.

    Dont act like this is yourst.

    Didnt even realize that he was holding her hand, she just gazed out the window. Her vision had been blurry for a long time, and she couldnt feel anything in her body. Laritte didnt even know that Ravizenis was sleeping on her thigh.

    Didnt we decide to see the end of spring here?

    As Ian said so, he knew it was time to say goodbye.

 Chapter 108

    Laritte, on the bed, closed her eyes once before opening her eyes again. A transparent afterimage, perhaps a window, caught her eye.

    Then, if she looked to the left here, she would see Ian.

    As she turned her head to the chair where Ian was sitting, she couldnt feel the movement of her neck, but her vision changed. The smudged and blurred ck object was obviously Ians hair. Alone No, with her in the room, there were three of them, including Butterfly.

    Where will I be buried?

    The voice approaching death reached Ian.

    He held back his tears, knowing that Laritte couldnt see him clearly.

    The Duchy the mistress will go to a location suitable for her. The castle used as a charnel house is at the highest point of the Duchy. Most of our ancestors slept there, but any tomb is fine if you wish.

    It must be a ce with a good view of the outside.

    When there are no clouds, and the weather is very clear. You can see the edge of the castle from the Dukes residence.

    There, Laritte was satisfied.

    asionally, she would see Ian at work, and she would also see the people of the Duchy talking andughing at each other. At that location, she might even see the small house where her mother lived.

    As she pondered so, Laritte opened her mouth to say something, then closed it again. She thought she had more to say though she had nothing to say because she had already talked a lot over the course of several days.

    Does she really have more to ask?

    For example, if he saw Olivia who has suddenly disappeared, dont get angry for any reason she said this already.

    Even if he was left alone, make sure to eat three meals a day She said it five times.

    Be sure to check where Butterfly sleeps at night.

    To feel the responsibility of being Butterflys father.

    Besides that, she recalled a number of things she had said before. It seemed like it would be okay if Laritte couldnt wake up again at any time.

    Laritte.

    Ian called out her name, worried about Laritte. It was because her weak breathing hadpletely stopped. When she heard Ians voice and moved, her chest went up and down again.

    Yes?

    Its nothing.

    Ian sighed in relief.

    He knew that the farewell time was right around the corner, but not right now At least, one more hourno, Thirty minutes, one minute, one second more.

    He smiled weakly as he watched Larittes eyes gradually close.

    It looks like its good to take a nap.

    Silk curtains swaying from the window and a lit firece. The white winterndscapes on the wall and everything else came to their end though Ian said Laritte was going to sleep.

    Yes. I guess

    He continued to grab her hand, that was under the duvet, as he smoothed her fingernails. With the care of the maids, her nails, which were soft and shiny, were now dry and split in the middle but still lovely.

    Ian asked.

    Lets sleep together.

    Laritte was not afraid of her death.

    It waspletely different from how she was insensitive to everything in her life. It was a kind of self-protection for Laritte to have her emotional expressions erased because that was the only way she would be hit less in the County.

    Most humans were wary of suffering, and the original reason was that they were afraid of death. Fearing the emptiness after death, they hate pain and punishment, and they try to be immortal.

    So, Larittes willingness to ept her death meant that her tragic past had gotten better. Even though the scar was still there in her heart, she had a present that was so happy that she couldnt grieve over it.

    Laritte resisted that she was going to say, Then, today is our first night when he told her to sleep together.

    She didnt know if Ian would cry if she threw this joke now

    Can you lie down, be careful not to lie on Butterfly?

    Ian then lifted her with the duvet that covered her and made a space for him to lie down.

    Butterfly rose to protect Laritte, then realized that the other person was Ian and rxed. As it curled its body between them as theyy face to face, Ian ced his arms under her head. It was like a husband and wife were sleeping tenderly with their child between them.

    Butterfly hase between us. Can you see it?

    Ian exined it in case Laritte didnt know.

    Thanks to this, she discovered that the white afterimage under her eyes was Butterfly.

    .

    Laritte was about to say something and then closed her mouth again. This time, not because she had nothing to say, but because she didnt have enough energy. She couldnt even move her mouth, thest thing left in her body

    Now, it was truly over.

    Her eyes were closed. Even though the sun was still bright, she was going to sleep for a long time.

    She said goodbye.

    Goodbye, Ian.

    Goodbye, Butterfly. Goodbye, Mom.

    The friendly maids and Ava. The knights couldnt be left out either

    She then said goodbye to the hobby clubdies as well.

    When she left for the vi, she only said that she was not feeling well because of the public view. The Ladies would be very surprised if they knew. While Marquis Lady Ste Hoveu was strong, she was so generous that she might be the first to cry.

    No matter how much time they were given for their end, it was still short.

    So, Laritte had a lot to think about, but her head slowly became coldlike a bonfire with no firewood. There was nothing left in the ce filled with misceneous thoughts.

    Regardless, it was a happy void.

    .

    Ian buried Larittes forehead in his chest.

    Butterfly hase between us.

    Why doesnt she answer?

    You were the only one who didnt answer my questions.

    The nobles were afraid of Ian. When he asked one, they naturally answered ten. Not to mention, the nanny Ava also acted confidently in her work. Only Laritte yed a prank by deliberately swallowing or ignoring his question.

    Ian liked that too, but not now.

    Why didnt you answer me and go? Whats the rush

    Ian followed Laritte and Butterfly and closed his eyes. The tears did not flow as he admitted that he would one day die and stay with her.

    The maids would cry a lot.

    This was the room before death swallowed up, still, there was no sorrow.

    Naturally, Ian did not sleep.

    * * *

    Thats what happened.

    At the temples conference hall, Astrit, who sat at the top of the conference table, nodded her head. Her heart warmed when she heard that Olivia hade all the way here.

    Isnt she such a great parent toe all the way to save her child? No matter how low-rase they are.

    Astrit, in the form of a human woman over a hundred years old, sought the consent of the other heads.

    The head of the Red Dragon nodded his head in confusion and then trembled. At that, she raised her old, wrinkled right hand. Her white magical powers were clustered in the shape of a sphere, and the size was nothingpared to that of ordinary dragons.

    Ikar couldnt contain his surprise when he saw the immense magical power transmitted to Seta.

    Astrit?

    Is this enough to achieve the goal ofing here?

    If Astrit, who had already run out of her vitality, gave that amount, she would return to earth soon. Reading Ikars worries, Astrit waved her old hand and opened her mouth to him.

    I can do a good job at thest minute of my life. Thank you so much, Ikar.

    Then, she motioned for Olivia behind Ikar and Seta toe closer. Olivia panicked, then she went to the table.

    Human. What is your name?

    Olivia,cough!My name is Olivia

    Her voice trembled in front of the most noble among dragons. The white-haired old woman smiled shyly.

    There is nothing to be nervous about. Its the first time Ive seen something like this in more than ten thousand years. My heart is so touched. Can I ask if there is anything else you need?

    Although she hesitated, there was actually a thing that came to her mind.

    Before she left her daughter, she was supposed to take care of the sick Laritte.

    A white dress on disy in her daughters room stood out. Olivia knew right away what it was because she had reyed the letter from Laritte dozens of times. It was a dress that did not rot and did not wear out by using the dragons scales.

    She said she would cherish the dress of the former Duchess, but Perhaps even the magical power of this dress has been consumed, and it has be an ordinary dress now, right?

    It was clear that Laritte had left the dress in the room with sorrow.

    Perhaps If its not rude, can I get a dragons scale?

    * * *

    Seta turned into a dragon and crossed the night sky.

    Olivia, who was riding on his back, was blown away by the gusts of wind all over her body, but she couldnt help but feel refreshed.

    Laritte!

    Augh came out with itself. Unbearable tickling feeling, sheughed out loud. Seta turned his elongated lizards face back.

    Are you happy?

    Of course!

    She received not only the magical powers to save her daughter, but also the scales.

    Would she be overflowing with resentment for the price of just lying on her stomach for a few days? The scales are the dragons weakness. When they became a Dragon Lord, the scales fell on their own, so Astrit dly handed over the scales she had kept.

    Seta giggled, revealing his teeth the size of a house.

    The longer Larittes face lingers in the world, the more he naturally rejoiced. Meanwhile, Ikar disappeared, saying he had to look at the cats in his Rare, but he, too, seemed to be satisfied.

    Seta pped his wings vigorously.

    They were going back with immense magical powers, so if Laritte hadnt died, she could even wake up in the best possible condition.

    Wait a minute.

    When Seta thought of that, he suddenly became anxious. He breathed heavily the air of the night sky with the dragons gigantic lungs. Could it be that the female human is already dead?

    No. There shouldnt be any problem since the human named Ian would have been around.

    Death is the realm of God, so we cant help it. Well, itll be fine.

    Eventually, they arrived at the Dukes residence. Theynded on the balcony on the second floor of the mansion. Olivia, excited to be praised by Laritte, opened the balcony door to enter the mansion. However, the smile on her old face disappeared.

    Instead, the creepy silence in the empty hallway enveloped her.

 Chapter 109

    Olivia couldnt understand why there was no one in the hallway on the second floor. At the same time, Seta turned into a human and followed her in the dark night.

    What are you doing standing there nkly, human?

    No one is here.

    Things like that happen, too.

    Olivia muttered to herself.

    Its not a matter of

    Nobles had many employees.

    The number of employees was also a facade of the nobles, as the monthly remuneration paid to the employees was not high. However, with Duke Reinhards residence, arge number of maids were needed.

    The gold frame of the enormousndscape painting had to be brushed off all the time to keep dust from settling down. In addition, marble sculptures decorated throughout the mansion were moped with dry rags several times a week.

    Although it was the end of the day, there was no doubt that a couple of maids had to rush through the hallways at this time

    It was definitely strange.

    Then, Seta asked, looking through the window on the second floor, looking at the in outside.

    Ah, everyone is over there. Do these people in the house have a strange ritual at thiste hour? Or, are all humans like that?

    Hearing those words, Olivia stuck to the window. There was a swaying fire, pinned to the t, expansive ground beneath the mansion. Meanwhile, maids and knights carried flower baskets and white ornaments along the path made by the torch.

    Among them was a priest.

    Olivia almost lost her mind when she saw the identity of the flowers they were carrying. Even in the darkness of the night, each petal was vivid

    It was the chrysanthemum used for funerals.

    It was then that Olivias frantic eyes saw the ck clothes worn by the people. She muttered unknowingly.

    Theyre getting ready for a funeral.

    Seta was startled, too, and stuck to the window.

    What! Is that human woman dead? Im telling you, its no use changing the flow of magic when that human dies! Death is theplete and absolute end!

    Olivia thought.

    Whose funeral were they having? Perhaps, the knight who made a significant contribution to the Duchy returned to thend. Otherwise, there would be no way, so many maids were preparing for a funeral while crying.

    Olivia looked as if something important had disappeared.

    As she went down the stairs to the spacious hall on the first floor, although the chandelier was brightly lit, the atmosphere was strangely damp and dark.

    I dont think Laritte is dead, but would she be somewhere in that crowd? I have to run down there to see

    She caught the maid passing by the hall just in time. It was a young maid in the annex who had married a knight.

    Where is Laritte? I mean, the Duchess.

    The maid already looked haggard because her eyes were red and swollen.

    Madam?

    Her voice trembled as she uttered that, as tears welled up again in her big eyes. The maid tried to hold back her crying.

    Ah, youre being ridiculous.

    The maid remembered not long ago when Laritte and Ian left for the vi with a few employees. Everyone left in the mansion, including her, wished Laritte good health again. Obviously, she was thin, but the maid believed Laritte would be fine after she was treated at the vi

    Madam is In the arms of God

    Yesterday, Madam died and returned to the mansion in a breathless form.

    Laritte, in Ians arms, looked as if she was sleeping deeply She didnt open her eyes.

    When the maid saw Olivia, who looked so much like Laritte, the dam of sorrow that she had barely blocked, burst. She didnt know what Olivia, who had suddenly disappeared, had returned to get, although she couldnt afford to be angry at her.

    Watching her maid flounder in sorrow, Olivia faced a reality she had struggled to avoid.

    Where is the Duke?

    Madam, Madam

    Stop crying!

    After a few more questions, Olivia got the information that Ian would be in the darkest and tallest northern room of the mansion.

    Because there is Madam and Madams coffin The Master has been spending all day there since yesterday

    Olivias footsteps immediately moved towards the location. At first, her slow pace gradually increased. The hardwood floors sped up to the point it was creaking at her every step.

    This must be a bad joke.

    Everyone must have been upset that she left without a word. She believed that they were all ying a prank. Still, she made an effort, too! To save her daughter, do they know how many people she bowed to and begged?

    Look at what she brought after rubbing her hands that they burn!

    It was fine if she could show the magic to Laritte and get kicked out, so she hoped she would show Laritte with her eyes open.

    When Olivia entered the north hallway.

    Ian wasing out of a white room with the door closed.

    .

    .

    Ian and Olivias eyes met in the air.

    The north hallway was strangely cold. Although it may be due to the location, it was also because only the minimum number of lights was turned on. It was because there was no change in Larittes body in the coffin.

    It was quiet.

    Ian had sunken.

    The golden eyes beneath the scattered hair were brimming with weary emotions. Despite that, there was no sign of tears. It was because he had promised Laritte that he would always ept this moment.

    He uttered to Olivia in a dry voice as if he was giving an everyday greeting.

    I havent seen you in quite some time. Did the gatekeepers let you in safely?

    Olivia realized that Laritte was in the room where Ian came out. In the dark hallway with only the dim light, he shrugged his shoulders.

    I have no intention of ming you for not being there at herst moment. Maybe

    Seta walked behind Olivia.

    Ians eyes immediately lit up. Seeing that she was with the dragon, she must have thought of a way to save Laritte.

    Maybe, you probably tried something on your own terms.

    Laritte?

    Olivias voice trembled slightly.

    Ian forced a smile and crossed his arms. Then, a very faint light from the wall shone on him from behind.

    She wentfortably She died happily in her favorite vi. Laritte is in the room over there, so take a look at her face and say yourst goodbye.

    Only then did Olivia realize the reality, and as she stumbled, she leaned against the wall in the hallway. Paradoxically, a vase full of vibrant flowers reached her elbow.

    You can also stand to the left of the funeral procession if you wish.

    When the knights lift the coffin, the person most closely rted to the dead walks from the left and leads the procession. Originally, it was the role that Ian was supposed to take. However, he thought Olivia would like Laritte on the left.

    Seta walked past Olivia and stepped out in front of Ian.

    Dead?

    Ian nodded his head, thinking Seta didnt understand the metaphor. He tried to pretend he was okay, but to say dead himself, it seemed he wouldnt be able to hide his inside that had turned into rags.

    Seta asked again, scratching his red hair.

    His face was full of doubts.

    Really dead?

    Ians smile disappeared.

    He clenched his teeth and tried to control his emotions.

    Yes.

    Seta had a reason for asking this question.

    Since dragons were created from magic, they were no different from magic. So, he knew how to read the flow of magic through the air with great sensitivity. Seta could see the magical energy still moving aggressively around Ians room.

    It meant Laritte was alive.

    The human woman is not dead yet.

    Finally, Ian screamed and grabbed Seta by the neck.

    Shes dead!

    The zing eyes stared at Seta in the cold hallway as if to kill him.

    You think it was easy for me to ept that Laritte was dead?!

    He had to feel Larittes life as he held her in his arms, slowly disappearing. It was a time of regret andmentation, wondering if the results would have been different if he had done better.

    I heard Larittes breathing get smaller. I felt her pulse as I ced my arms around Larittes head. Dragon, you dont even know where it is!

    No, thats

    Its a pulse that goes down the chin and to the left of the center of the neck. It gradually slowed down and thenpletely lost its sign. Her heart, which had been beating a little, stoppedpletely. I felt it!

    Seta was as big as Ian, but he was grabbed by Ians forearm and moved back and forth.

    So, Im telling you

    You cant even imagine what I was feeling. With that kind of expression and voice, youre arguing if my wife is dead!

    Seta was blocked by Ian, unable to speak and field with anger inside.

    It was when Ian picked up his rough, exhaling breaths that Seta finally got the timing and shoved Ian away.

    Thats why humans are so lowly!

    He then nced around.

    Olivia also wept as she listened to Ian, imagining Larittesst moments.

    Shes not dead. Anyway, you guys think your knowledge is an eternal theorem. When someone dies, it doesnt mean when their heart stops!

    Seta tapped his own forehead right in the middle and continued.

    When the soul leaves the body.

    The soul does not leave the body until the body has been damaged to some extent. Since Larittes soul was in her body, her magic must still be in an unstable flow. Seta then gestured to Olivia. She had to hand over the magic that she had brought to Laritte.

    What are you doing? There is still time.

    Now, it was a battle of every minute and every second.

 Chapter 110

    The cold room in the north with Laritte, whose life had ended, had a quiet and sacred atmosphere.

    Except for the fact that the maids and knights stopped by and each left a flower one by one, there was only the coffin in the middle. The windows were also covered with wood to prevent light from entering and raising the temperature.

    A sarcophagus made of only threeyered marble encased Larittes body, and she fell asleep there.

    That was then.

    The door to the cold room opened with a terrifying force. Unlike the momentum of opening the door, Ian stood nkly and looked into the room. There was no vital energy in that coffin. He couldnt believe Laritte was alive!

    Get out of the way! I will bite you off.

    Seta pushed him inside.

    At that moment, Ian came to his senses and followed him. While Seta was drawing out the magic he had brought from the temple, the lid of the coffin finally opened and Laritte, with her eyes closed, was visible.

    Gorgeous jewels wrapped around her hair and body, as if submerged in a sea of jewels.

    It was like winter.

    It was winter when spring came and disappeared. Olivia sat down next to the coffin and leaned over her body, and wept because she thought Laritte was alive.

    Oh, my dear

    Look what I brought.

    With her trembling hands, she rummaged through theyers of her upper garment, revealing the dragons scale. Tears flowed as she was expecting Laritte to smile brightly. While crying to such an extent that she wondered whether a person could shed tears to this extent, Ian urged Seta.

    So, are you sure she is alive?

    I think she is.

    Seta gazed at Laritte in the coffin and swallowed saliva out of concern. Those eyes looked at the invisible person standing at Larittes bedside, or more precisely, on her forehead.

    Maybe?

    Seta found it also difficult to answer.

    Standing on the forehead of a woman whose heart had stopped Because it was Larittes soul. The rate at which souls escaped from the foreheads of those who lost their lives varied at different rates. In hot regions, the body quickly dposed and the soul quickly left thend.

    However, because of Ian, Laritte was almost alive.

    While the soul was attached, it seemed that the time hade, and she was ready to leave. The multicolored magical powers brought by Seta circled around Laritte.

    Most of the magic power was split like a fine thread and spread in all directions. The flow of the world began to change. Some of the giant white magic spheres remained and floated over Laritte. Astrits magic entered her chest and made her heart race again.

    Thump, thump, thump, thump

    With the heart as the starting point, her pulse began to beat, and the color of her cheeks returned. Even though signs of life were clear, it was not enough like an ordinary person.

    Ian became anxious because this warmth was likely to disappear again at any time.

    Laritte. Laritte

    On the other side, Olivia stroked Larittes cheek.

    Ian lifted his head and nced at Seta, whose gaze was directed at Larittes soul, who was standing there. As she still closed her eyes and her soul stopped moving, he became impatient.

    The soul has to go back into the body Why is there no change?

    This was because too much separation had already urred between the soul and the body.

    Ian spoke into the coffin.

    Laritte, can you see me? Can you hear me? You have to get up again. You have to get up again

    Now, we have no choice but to wait. We did everything we could.

    Seta sighed and sat roughly in a dustless corner and grumbled.

    Should I say it was fortunate or unfortunate Its good to keep the body as clean as possible.

    Human man, why were you with a woman in the first ce? I have told you many times, but it still ended up like this!

    Ian also had something to say.

    He should have told Ian that if all the dragons united, Larittes disaster would end. Even if he at least knew that Olivia had gone to convince the dragons!

    Seeing him, Olivia read his heart and muttered apologetically.

    I also thought that I was going to die rather than save Laritte When I left to meet the dragons, I didnt even have the heart to tell anyone

    Seta scratched the back of his head shyly and turned her gaze to the closed window.

    Did this body really know that this method woulde true? Coincidence, coincidence, and coincidence

    Ian leaned against the coffin and looked at Laritte.

    Laritte. My wife.

    He prayed earnestly for her to open her eyes as he would give her anything when she woke up. The moonlight was bright because the window was blocked, and Larittes soul, with her eyes closed, was still.

    * * *

    There was an eight-year-old Laritte in a ck space.

    It was the age at which she entered the Counts family after being pushed away by Olivia. Young Laritte thought as she looked at her small hands.

    Where is this ce? Why am I young?

    She thought he had fallen into herst sleep, but when she came to her senses, it was like this. Then, someone grabbed her left hand.

    It was Olivia, also younger to fit the eight-year-old Laritte.

    Mom cant take responsibility for you, so Im sending you to your Dad. Im really sorry

    It was a soft tone that Olivia would never have uttered. Her mouth moved on its own and she answered.

    Will you reallye to me when I be an adult?

    If you go, eat and wear good things, Mom will make a lot of money. I can promise.

    Laritte thought, unconsciously, nodding her head again.

    Isnt this my memory?

    Laritte was abandoned by Olivia, she was sent to the county.

    Wouldnt it be great if she had just described her situation as she was and sent Laritte? At least, Laritte would have endured hell with the belief that someone in this world loves her.

    Fake Olivia took Larittes hand affectionately and walked forward.

    Following her steps, the surrounding environment appeared on a ck background. Arge wooden fence rose and surrounded the house of Count Brumeiers family. In front of the Counts mansions gate, Olivia bowed her back and hugged Laritte tightly.

    Sorry. I love you.

    Its okay, mom. I can stand strong

    Fake maids came out of the mansion and took Laritte with them. Originally, it would have been cold, but everyone warmly weed Laritte.

    The Count apologized, saying that if he had known he had a daughter like this, he would not have left her starving. Nine-year-old Rose said she had a little sibling, she gave Laritte her own doll, and the Countess offered her warm tea.

    In the warm environment, Laritte gradually grew.

    Everything around her went perfectly.

    It was a fleeting moment in real life, but Laritte felt that in reality a decade had passed, and she had forgotten her real memory of this perfect life. Although she was an illegitimate child, she was Laritte Brumeier loved by everyone. It was her deep inner thoughts

    In other words, it was the ending her soul wanted.

    When Laritte, an adult, left the mansion, her soul followed her. She also watched Laritte cuddling with the fake Olivia.

    My daughter! Its been half a year, and you look taller again! The County is also merciful. Allowing you to see Mom on a regr basis

    She chatted with Olivia. Laritte was smiling brightly with a happy blush.

    Her soul smiled broadly by her side.

    I hope you, who was unhappy in reality, dream of a happy dream and then left.

    Even though Larittes soul did not know about the afterlife, she was sure that there would be afortable future if Laritte died like this.

    It was an intuition that only a soul knew.

    Laritte chattered with Olivia.

    Sister Rose is getting married. The Duke is the second most remarkable man in the Empire. How excited is sister that she cant sleep at night andes into my bed?

    Then, the background surrounding them shook. The soul looked around with an anxious face.

    What? Why is this all of a sudden?

    Laritte was only referring to Ian though her hard-earned memories were trying to break into this space.

    Only by mentioning the man?

    Even at the moment when her soul was bewildered, Larittes time passed quickly.

    Fake Ian walked into the mansion to meet Rose.

    Laritte opened the gates on her own to wee her brother-inw for her own sweet half-sister.

    No!

    The moment the soul screamed to stop Laritte and Ian from meeting, she faced Duke Ian Reinhardt, not her husband.

    You are Roses younger sister, Laritte Brumeier. Nice to meet you.

    At this time, Larittes response was, sister is waiting, pleasee in, but she muttered it with determination.

    Ian.

    Eh?

    Ian?

    What am I doing now?

    Larittes expression disappeared, and she returned to her original face. With that, all illusions disappeared and the surroundings copsed. The backgrounds were folded like paper and vanished into the air, leaving only a ck space again.

    Only her soul remained with Laritte and red with a fearsome gaze.

    Whats wrong with you? This way we could befortable! You would be happy all the time!

    As she hesitated, not knowing the identity of the souls identity, the soul continued to pour out her words.

    You are going back to the painful reality because of that one guy?

    Who?

    I am you. You are me.

    With her soul weeping, she introduced herself to Laritte.

    I want you to be happy.

    Laritte tried to talk to herself.

    * * *

    After a while, reality.

    Seta, lying in the corner, found the soul awake, standing at Larittes bedside.

    What?

    He jumped up, wondering if he had seen it wrong. It was because Larittes soul faded even after one nce at Ian.

    Seta shouted.

    OH!

    The soul was on its way back into Larittes body!

    Ian was also aware of this incident. It was because her fingertips moved slightly. He couldnt even bear to call Laritte, so he held his breath. Then, he raised her upper body in the coffin and hugged her.

    .

    As he moved his trembling lips, he touched Larittes face.

    When Larittes eyelids finally began to twitch, tears ran down Ians cheeks and fell on her forehead. Laritte thought.

    Oh, what touched my forehead?

    Her eyelids lifted.

    Blue eyes that captured the real world after a long time and Ians distorted expression were very close.

    .

    Although Ian said something, he was overwhelmed and could only breathe. Only his forearm, holding Laritte, had strength.

    Laritte smiled softly when she realized he had called her.

 Chapter 111

    Laritte discovered that she was sitting on the coffin and held by Ian in an ambiguous position.

    Yes. She wasinthe coffin!

    The problem wasnt the coffin itself.

    Even though the marble coffin looked expensive enough to make her eyes pop out What were these gems that filled this interior? When she wiggled her left hand on the coffin, rubies and pink diamonds were swept away like waves.

    It would have been a waste if I had really died and been enshrined with jewels like this. Why did Ian put so many jewels inside?

    She knew the custom of putting expensive things in for the dead to use in their next life, but this was too much!

    Even if she lived three lives, she wouldnt be able to use them all.

    How did she survive in the first ce?

    As Ian grabbed her head, Olivia hugged Larittes body and cried profusely. She felt like she was being held tight by two giant, water-spouting dolls.

    Come on, both of you stop

    Laritte thanked humans for having two hands, and she patted both of them on the back at the same time. Each time she did, the jewels that filled her lower body fluttered.

    Laritte.

    Ian put Larittes name in his mouth.

    He also gazed into her eyes and gently curved his eyes. Tears streamed down his dark skin and fell under his chin. Even though he cried so much, he kept his stern and sharp eyes straight to see Larittet rising from the coffin.

    A cold and dark room, a ce where there was nothing but death.

    A ce where the only light was the faint light in the hallway that came in through the gap in the open door.

    In the coffin in the middle, Laritte really came to life.

    Naturally, Ian couldnt believe it.

    Until just yesterday, he put the jewels into the coffin in which she was sleeping. In a room without a single light, some jewels were ced on Larittes dress. When he put another handful, the jewels filled the bottom of the coffin.

    Finally, when everything was covered with jewels except for her face and hands on her stomach, he stood by the coffin alone.

    Larittes eyes would never be opened again, he believed so

    My dear wife.

    Ian lowered his head and kissed Larittes hand, wiping his tears away. After that, he ced his lips to Larittets fingertips, this time rubbing her palms on his cheeks. He looked like a big dog rubbing his entire face in its masters hands.

    While Ian and Olivia were desperate for Laritte, Seta praised himself.

    As expected, I am great! Didnt I convince all the dragons!

    Hahaha!

    Of course, most of the balls went to Icar and Olivia though Setas shoulders shrugged endlessly. Despite the cold temperature of the room, he was so proud of himself that it seemed necessary to set off firecrackers.

    Seta stared at Laritte with eyes that suddenly remembered something.

    Human, why did you stare at him so much when you were in a spirit state?

    Apparently, the soul standing on Larittes forehead stared at Ian before entering her body. Ian was shocked when Setas finger turned towards him, and he asked Laritte.

    Were you staring at me?

    Why?

    Could it be that Laritte suddenly started to hate him? He remembered the stories of people who were about to die and then miraculously survived. There were also rumors that they suddenly had a different personality than before.

    Maybe Laritte, too?

    When she came back to life after being dead, he was suddenly worried that she might not want to see him any longer.

    La, Laritte. If you hate me aftering back to life

    Ian held Larittes hand firmly.

    To anyone who saw him for the first time, he had a terrifying look on his face, but to Laritte he was like a child.

    I can let you go

    The next moment, he hardened his face, startled by what he had said.

    No, I cant do that either May I take back what I just said?

    He looked like he was broken.

    Of course, if you tell me to go away No, thoughBut if you want Still, I

    Laritte covered his mouth, thinking that Ian had another strange imagination. Had she be a little daring because she died and came back to life?

    However, she was mostly the same as before her death.

    For over ten years, she lived as a lively Laritte with a good family environment, though those memories were quickly forgotten like a dream after waking up. It was because it was the kind of dream that the soul had shown her.

    She cleared up Ians misunderstanding.

    I had a conversation with a child called my soul within me. Dont worry, I didnt look at you, she did.

    Setas eyes twinkled, intrigued by the story of the soul. Even though dragons had a lot of information about magical powers, research in other fields was often fuzzy. Due to their long lifeline, they were a slow race by nature.

    You refer to the soul as if it was an individual human being. What conversation did you have with the soul?

    Ah, so

    Laritte recalled the events just before waking up to reality.

    * * *

    Its you who wants you to be happy.

    A soul that looked just like her that spoke against the ck background. Except for the fact that the body was transparent, it was Laritte itself, but the personality seemed a little different.

    She murmured like a child.

    There was nothing but Laritte and her soul. They sat together on the ck floor and talked. The reason the soul showed her a false illusion was because she hoped that she would no longer be in a difficult reality.

    It would have been easier for her to live daily life as it was and die when she died. She also learned that she could somehowe back to life if she chose reality.

    Larittes soul scratched the floor angrily as she stuck out her lower lip.

    Why did you go crazy when you saw that man?! Is the Duke so important to you?

    It did not feel like she was scratching anything because it was a space of nothingness with only ck color, but it seemed to relieve the souls mood.

    Laritte recalled the illusion she had just experienced. Although it was a little faint, she still remembered everything correctly.

    She and Rose rejoiced when the fake Count Brumeier traveled away for work. It was because every time he came back, he bought a present. The beautiful butterfly-shaped hairpin with the southern craftsmanship was Roses, and a green bracelet with a very unusual knot for Laritte.

    Both were equally loved.

    She smiled spontaneously at the happy memories and buried her face in her arms on herp. The soul pushed her face to Laritte, who sat to her left and persuaded her.

    Lets go back to the fantasy. Even if you see the man, pretend you dont know him. As a soul, I feel really at ease after death I am you. Its all for you.

    Because the two were strangely linked to each other, Laritte understood the souls sincerity. In this space, she also knew intuitively that after death was warm.

    Laritte opened her mouth to the soul.

    Of course, this life is good. Mom tried to exin why I had to go to the Counts family by exining the situation. Half-sister kindly shared her share with me, and she never discriminated against me

    Thats why!

    If its for me, the choice will be right.

    Still, Laritte wanted to wake up in the real world.

    It was because of Ian.

    It was because Ian is more precious. So I just have to wake up Hell be waiting for me toe back.

    The soul was shocked to learn that Laritte was saying such a selfless thing and got up from her seat. Blushing her face, she shouted.

    Why do you say that? Ive always hated you like that!

    .

    You must learn to value yourself the most!

    It wasnt her fault that Larittets low self-esteem was low, so it would be rude if others had said so. Despite that, this was the story the soul told herself.

    Laritte shook her head and rose after the soul.

    No, this is not a choice I make because I am not precious.

    She used to be a person who did not know how to love herself, but now, she was different. It must be for one reason that she said that Ian was more precious.

    The one who loves is the one who loses.

    Ian must have cherished her more than himself, so with Laritte, would it not be a fair deal? Because of that, she made a choice for Ian. It was a different decision from the past Laritte, who had low self-esteem.

    If possible, she wanted to see the real people she missed.

    Only then did the soul understand her will and shut her mouth. There was silence in the dark space, but it wasnt scary.

    Laritte extended her hand to the soul.

    Lets go back now.

    The soul nced at her hand and grimaced as if holding back her weeping, In the future, there will always be difficult things in reality. He cant stop you forever.

    Then, Ill take care of it. We are an equal couple.

    As the soul continued to hesitate, she waved her hand again.

    In the end, her soul embraced Laritte.

    Im sorry I just said something harsh

    I dont mind.

    Actually, I always support you.

    The soul became blurry.

    The lips of the soul mumbled something but faded like smoke mixed with water. As the soul had already said it over and over again, Laritte was able to interpret it.

    Because I am you

    She felt her own heart swell with something. She didnt feel like it, she actually did. The soul was on the way back into Larittes real body. Of course, it was an added bonus that she red at the real Ian before that.

    That bad punk.

    The guy who made Laritte had to live in reality again!

    While doing so, she returned to Larittes bodypletely, and she opened her eyes.

    * * *

    Laritte took Ians hand and walked out the door of the mansion. She stopped on the ground right in front of me. The moonlit night was filled with workers and knights crying and preparing for her funeral.

    As she was thinking about how she would greet them, the first to find Laritte was a small, freckled maid. With her reddened eyes, she carrying the flowerpot crossed her stray gaze.

    CRASH!

    The maid dropped the flowerpot without a word.

    .!

    Another maid, who was around her, spoke.

    Why are you so clumsy? What if the dead Madam found it noisy at your sound

    Sniffled, she then wiped her nose when she saw the Duke and Duchess. The next moment, the maid also dropped her own share of the flower pot.

    With that sound as a starting point, they all saw Laritte and dropped what they were holdingone by one, like a pstick. Some of the knights fell on their legs because there was nothing they were holding.

    Kyyaaaaak??!

    The knights also shouted loudly.

    Uwwaaaahhh!

    Cries of surprise, joy, and disbelief filled the night sky.

 Chapter 112

    Under this moonlit night, an untimely hearing was held in the front yard of the beautiful Dukes mansion boasting a castle-like grandeur. The maids and knights, who were preparing for the Madams funeral, constantly asked Laritte if she was real.

    Is that really our madam?

    Not! Its clear Im dreaming right now!

    Madam is already dead What the hell is going oonn!Sniff!

    Laritte had to exin for half an hour that she wasnt the legendary enchanted ghoul and that Ian wasnt crazy to bring a woman who looked like her, and that the employees werent hallucinating as a group because their grief had reached the limit.

    In fact, it was easy enough for the employees to misunderstand.

    How many frightening tales have been inspired by the dark night that the attention-grabbing minstrels have created? After all, right now, it was a long night before dawn! It was even more so because they were preparing for a funeral, so the torches were lit as if something was about to happen.

    The knights and maids, who had barely resolved the misunderstanding, touched Larittes hand and came to believe that their Madam had truly returned.

    Alice and Irene, Larittes dedicated maids, clung to her just like Ian and Olivia had hugged her before.

    Alice cried.

    Madam, howhow sad I was I dont know if my heart was empty.

    Irene also rubbed her forehead against Larittes arm as she spoke, Even if I go through my life, I will never be able to describe it in words! It is obvious!

    Laritteughed awkwardly.

    Everyone was so weing This was unexpected.

    It didnt mean that she didnt want to see it. However, in County Brumeier, the rtionship between the master and the employee was so strict that it made her wonder how they loved her so much.

    Alice found her rag handkerchief, even in the darkness, wiping her tears away.

    Sniff!How much did I love you You can never go anywhere again!

    Laritte replied shyly.

    I love you, too.

    At those words, Alice poured out tears of emotion.

    She said she loved me!

    Irene was no different as well.

    She loved her! Then, me?

    Madam, what about me? Me?

    At that moment, a knight, covered in tears and runny nose, suddenly asked a question.

    But, how did Madame back to life?

    Laritte recalled the description Ian had given her earlier in the mansion. They said she was brought back to life thanks to Olivia and Seta returning with the magic of dragons before she died by dragon standards

    She remembered what Seta had said confidently.

    Thanks to Astrits remaining magical power, your body will be healthier than ever! Im sure you would have a longer life expectancy.

    Laritte sped her hand.

    A mixture of torches and moonlight gave off a strangely colored light. There was absolutely nothing wrong, even though her heart stopped for a few days. Her characteristic pale, dry appearance was still there. Though the mind follows the body She felt good, too.

    How did Ie back to life?

    When Laritte was about to be honest, Ian walked down the path in the front yard and came right behind her. He ced his hand gently on her shoulder and gazed in front of them. It seemed that he was still out of his mind with the excitement and euphoria of having regained his wife, but he was seemingly neat.

    He falsely exined the situation to the employees.

    It turned out that Laritte was in a state of suspended animation. All her functions were weakened, and she looked like she was dead In fact, Olivia identally discovered an ancient remedy and left to get the medicine.

    While it was usible, he exined it by using words that people could understand.

    Why was he lying?

    To exin why Laritte became ill and came back to life, they needed to unravel the dragons unique information, and Seta forbade it.

    Dont tell many people about the flow of magic or the knowledge of dragons! If it goes into the Heads ear, I will die!

    He said that.

    Anyway, Olivias devotion was the truth.

    The employees murmured with guilt.

    We didnt even know that, and we only cursed because that person suddenly disappeared.

    We talked behind her back that she didnt even have the least amount of affection as a parent What should I do

    Olivia saw the twinkling eyes that turned to her as she followed the Ducal couple out of the mansion, so she got burdened by it. She wanted to hide in a rathole, but Seta said he would leave and tell Icar about this, so she trembled alone at the awkwardness.

    Ian looked at Olivia in the dark yard.

    So, I have a suggestion for you.

    He wasnt close, but his low voice was clearly audible.

    How about being treated as Duchy Reinhardts Masters mother-inw?

    What?

    Ian was embarrassed to repeat it, so he folded his arms and looked towards the mansion. Even though it was so dark, the mansion had the least amount of lights turned on from the corridor and the interior environment behind the curtains. Everything was dark.

    It used to only add to despair until Laritte woke up, but now even the darkness of the mansion was like a quiet and warm garden where fairies sleep.

    Olivias shame was nothing, as she had significantly contributed to Larittes recovery.

    Ian moved his mouth again.

    I will give you fame and wealth as you wish. You can stay at the Dukes residence. I will ask His Majesty Oscar to give you the title of Viscount for a usible cause.

    Thats, thats enough. To save my daughter and wish for material things

    Why did you live in the little house I gave you? Maybe, it was because it could be helpful to Laritte. Then, are you going to wander aimlessly as nned?

    Ian felt deep gratitude to her even now, even when he was not in a difficult situation.

    Still, Olivia saw Laritte standing below Ians gaze.

    It is not something I would ept to be the Dukes mother-inw If I have a conscience, I cannot do that to my daughter.

    He was holding back his smile.

    Did she not know Laritte?

    Could she not have grasped the meaning behind Larittes contemtion of what to write to Olivia in this letter?

    All of Ians sharp, agile and sensitive nerves were always directed towards Laritte. Even with her inorganic appearance, it was easy to understand what she thought of Olivia in her subconscious mind.

    Laritte asked for information she was unaware of.

    Were you originally nning to leave?

    Olivia twisted her hair.

    Thats what

    As Laritte shared letters with her, she was able to guess what Olivia faced when Laritte was a childof course, that Olivia wasnt ready to have a child and that she was forced to get pregnant Also, even if she lost everything because of Laritte, she would have been a good mother to Laritte.

    However, wasnt the worst one Count Brummeier?

    A biological father who forcibly embraced a dancer, then violently assaulted Laritte, andter dumped her into the possession of a ghost duke. To treat her on an equal footing with a count like that It was a little strange even for Laritte to think about.

    Dont leave And as Ian said, be treated as the mother of the Mistress of this family.

    Wh, what?

    Larittes expressionless face brightened in the burning torch. It was a warm light that represented her feelings.

    I have to pay the price I owe my life. Well, its the money that Ian earned, not me, so if you need it, dont worry about it and spend it plentifully.

    At Larittes own joke, Ian nodded his head thoughtfully.

    All of his colossal fortunes, of course, belonged to Laritte. So, no matter how she spent the money, he had nothing to do with it.

    Can I stay with my daughter?

    Olivia was a woman with a conscience. But today, if she were a person, she would try to no longer be a nuisance to Laritte.

    But now, if I ignore my conscience again I can be with Laritte.

    Even if the devil offered the sweetest offer in the world, nothing could shake her more than this. Moreover, it was also the right time to rationalize that she even revived Laritte. Eventually, an unknown strength made Olivia nod.

    The employees each gave a small cheer as they held their breath, watching Olivia and the couple.

    Then, Olivia spoke to Ian.

    Still, I will decline the offer to stay in the Dukes residence.

    What? Why?

    Of course, Olivia could have done the rest of the atonement by staying by Larittes side.

    However

    The next moment, she gestured for Ian toe over before whispering in his ear so that Laritte couldnt hear her.

    Its so tactless to be in a newlyweds house that is starting to burn.

    At that, it was Ians ears that burned. He couldnt say anything and trembled a little.

    This this!

    Oliviaughed with a parents mischievous face telling them to go make grandchildren as Ians mind suddenly began to imagine a night with Laritte.

    No. Stop!

    Meanwhile, Laritte shrugged her shoulders as they whispered to each other and saw Ian startled. She nced around.

    By the way, where is Butterfly?

    Somehow, the white cat, like Larittes child, that had been close to her until she died, was now nowhere to be found.

    Ian, what about Ravizenis? Why havent I seen her since before?

    As Ian tried to shake off the naughty thoughts, he put a dark expression at Larittes words.

    Ah, that

    His words trailed off.

 Chapter 113

    The dark night sky was as cold as the end of winter. Up until now, she had been overwhelmed by the peoples intense energy, but when Laritte asked about Butterflys whereabouts, it became cold again like a cold seeped into them.

    Laritte asked Ian again.

    Didnt you ask where Butterfly is?

    While the employees watched each other.

    That

    Ian recalled after Laritte passed away at the vi.

    Now Its time to go back to the mansion, Laritte.

    He hugged Larittes dead body on the bed. There was no reason to stay in the vi where she had disappeared. Ian was out of his mind though he did his best and pretended to be calm and prepared to go straight back to the mansion.

    The problem was Butterfly.

    Butterfly was not allowed anyone toe near Laritte except Ian since she got ill. Even though he didnt know why, he thought it would be okay if he got on the carriage with Laritte.

    However, the thought ended when Butterfly went mad and ran away from everyone.

    Butterfly was a cat that did not know the meaning of death. When its former owner, the old woman, died, all it noticed was that the old woman was motionless. The cat thought that naughty people took the old woman when the vigers gave the old woman a funeral.

    Butterfly realized that Laritte was not moving at all and, agitated by its old memories, began to run rampant. He couldnt leave Butterfly alone in her cottage, so two knights armed with a woven caught it

    Butterfly escaped as soon as they got to the Dukes residence.

    Butterfly escaped somewhere, and the knights are said to have denied every situation, holding only brokens.

    Laritte listened to Ians exnation and walked behind the mansion alone.

    If she went out along the side of the mansion and walked a little, she would find a lush grassy forest enclosed in a fence. While it was a field with grass that reached up to the calf, there was also grass that rose up to the knees, so it was thick.

    So now, Butterfly is somewhere in this grass.

    Ian opened the door of the fence and entered the grass first. The long grass that had been trampled on his shoesy left and right.

    It was originally used as a ce to let horses go for a walk. Be careful not to step on anything strange on the ground.

    Laritte grabbed Ians hand and followed him in, worried.

    Still, you should have brought Butterfly to the mansion somehow. It must be cold

    In that regard, Ian had no excuse.

    How could he? After all, he locked himself in the northern room where Laritte was and watched only her the whole time. He didnt care about Butterfly.

    I told you to take on the responsibility of being Butterflys Dad before I die.

    Even now, Laritte was still so worried about Butterfly. Nheless, if Ian confessed honestly, it seemed like he would be banned from approaching. He could only bow his head solemnly as if he hadmitted a mortal sin.

    He also loved Butterfly.

    However, the fact that there was still a loved one could not make Larittes death less mournful.

    Fortunately, she didnt have to worry too much. Butterfly was eating well and living well in this grass. This was because the knights hhadset up meals and sleeping ces here and there. Laritte found two knights crawling through the grass.

    Their bodies and faces were all dirty, and nt stems were stuck in their heads.

    What were these people doing?

    Ian noticed Laritte and exined.

    Theyre searching for Butterflys traces.

    The knights were responsible for bringing Butterfly to the mansion, but they missed it. They were very guilty of their mistake and had been looking for the cat for several days. Butterfly was so elusive, so it was necessary to determine the safety of the cat from the traces it left behind.

    So, in other words, they roam through the grass

    They were looking for it, the treasures from Butterflys butt. At that moment, a knight found one small and precious thing and raised it with both hands.

    Its poop! As expected, its Ravizenis von AlexandWhat was after it Butterflys poop!

    Butterflys healthy it shone in the moonlight.

    The other knight eximed with joy.

    Uwaaah! Its hot poop!

    My God Thank you

    They couldnt let the cat die, especially the cat the Madam loved the most. It was obvious that they would be noticed by other employees though this way they could shake off their guilt. The moment they thought that they couldnt let the dead Madam shed tears of blood

    These two knights lifted their heads among the grass, found Laritte approaching them, and slumped down.

    GASP.

    Someone took a deep breath.

    Madams Its Madams ghost!

    Their misunderstanding was entirely valid.

    Since they had been concentrating on searching for Butterfly all day, they had never heard of Laritteing back to life. Besides, it was a very dark night. The only light was the moon and the small torches in their hands, making her look like a ghost even more.

    It would be less misunderstood if Ian were behind Laritte

    However, it was not easy to find him in the dark because of Ians dark skin tone and ck hair. Moreover, the knights could not take their eyes off Laritte. The thought of a ghost witch has appeared dominated their head.

    Two thoughts coexisted in their minds.

    First of all, they were d to see Madam anyway.

    Second

    Why on earth did Madams ghost appear here? Maybe, the cat was dead?

    So, she came to take revenge on them?!

    It is like that!

    Laritte was more in a hurry to find Butterfly than the knights. Not seeing them cry out in guilt, she called out Butterflys name.

    Butterfly, its Mom. Where are you?

    At that voice, the knights banged their heads on the ground and trembled. Although ghosts were scary, they felt very sorry for her.

    They mumbled quickly in a small voice.

    MadamHuhuuWe didnt mean to lose Butterfly

    You didnte when we cried saying we wanted to see you! Even so, seeing this, I have no more regrets, please punish me

    How low was the voice, Butterfly that was buried in the grass, stuck its head through the grass and meow-ed.

    Laritte spread her arms to Butterfly.

    Ravizenis.

    Butterfly was very neat for the few days she had lived in the grass. The cat jumped up in an instant and settled into her arms.

    At that moment, the knights raised their heads slightly from their prostrating position to see her and were more convinced that Laritte was a ghost. Otherwise The cat they were looking for couldnte out so easily!

    Since Madams ghost came to meet it, Butterflys ghost ran to her, obviously!

    Butterfly went deep into Larittes arms with a weeping voice and continued to cry. Laritte thought that sooner orter, it would learn how to speak humannguage. She checked Butterfly very carefully for any injuries.

    It clung to her with its front paws as if it would never separate from Laritte again. At that time, Laritte was relieved and saw the knights.

    Oh? Why are they lying down like that this time?

    She was afraid they would be cold.

    Im sorry and thank you for your hard work. You can go back to the mansion.

    She wanted to thank them for how hard it was to feed Butterfly and take care of her bed, but one of the knights cried.

    Madam!Aahh, Madam

    They thought that the dead Laritte would forgive them before leaving with the cats soul. Their misunderstanding ended only after Ian exined the situation after Laritte disappeared.

    * * *

    Within a few days, news of the resurrected Duchess Laritte Reinhardt spread throughout the Iasa Empire. All the citizens of the Duchy rejoiced and wept.

    Laughter bloomed in the mansion.

    Laritte was healthy, and Butterfly cleared its misunderstanding and roamed around the mansion again.

    While Olivia was not in the mansion, she lived well. She said that she would help the Duchy, and she went to the Duchyspany to learn arithmetic and ounting. She promised though, that she woulde back to the mansion once in two weeks, and she would definitely see Laritte.

    With the arrival of early spring, all thendscapes are starting to turn green. The employees worked vigorously, and the knights were also full of energy, thanks to Laritteing back to life and going on their training.

    So, the day when winter passes and spring came.

    In the dazzling mansion of the Dukes residence where Ian and Laritte lived, there was always an aura of happiness.

    12. The Shadows of the Two Ovepped Under the Full Moon

    Ian thought everything would be fine now. In a fairy tale book, it was thest page that ended with and they lived happily ever after. on it. He thought he would only have fun days with Laritte

    As he was reviewing the papers in his room, Ian sobbed alone and buried his face in his hands.

    Sh*t

    The warm spring sun at noon fell in the office, but it didnt feel good at all. There was always only one reason he could be in so much pain.

    Laritte.

    Why was Ian having such a hard time?

    It was because he had never touched Laritte. He was depressed because there seemed to be nothing more and nothing less between friends.

    Yes. They didnt even kiss!

    The reason was because the intensity of their skinship that was going to be increased in line with the date they started dating had been fizzing after Larittes death. He should have set the mood back then, too.

    He recalled the day Laritte was revived, and they slept.

 Chapter 114

    There was one decisive reason why Ian and Larittes rtionship did not progress.

    On the day she was alive, he wished they could kiss in tears Because he never had time to be alone with Laritte.

    That day, the employees did not let go of their newly resurrected Madam. In the middle of the mansions spacious hall, the servants continued to watch over her, centering on Laritte, who sat in afy and warm chair.

    Youve been on an empty stomach for a long time, arent you hungry? I just have all the ingredients to make madeleines. Butter, lemon, flour

    Madam! Isnt it cold? Then, Ill get some tapestry from another room and add more to the walls.

    Im really sorry, but Madam I still cant believe it, so could you try to hold my hand? Please.

    They seemed to have stolen a huge bag of chatter from somewhere. Conversations towards Laritte continued.

    Seeing them happy, Ian also had a subtle smile at first, still

    After a few hours, Ians face was filled with irritation. It was time for everyone to be sleeping, how long were they trying to be like that? Thanks to this, he couldnt even speak properly to his wife, let alone monopolize her.

    Soon, the sun will rise in the east!

    Even though they were sorry and had a lot to say to Laritte It was the same with him! As he thought so, Ian hid behind the wall and watched the hall. Laritte was talking about something andughing with the maids.

    When the hell do they n to go to bed?

    However, when he thought about it, he didnt have to wait for the employees to disappear it was because he was Ian Reinhardt, the owner of this mansion! The next moment, he deliberately made a loud noise and entered alone. He separated the maids, servants, and knights from Laritte.

    Lets do thatter. What time is it already? In order for the mansion to return to normal tomorrow, it seems like everyone has to go back to their room.

    People stood up immediately at his cold attitude. It was like an icyke that did not break even when struck with a hammer. Looking at them, Ian clenched his fists inside while maintaining his cold exterior.

    They shouldve been kicked out like this earlier!

    But, there was something he didnt know either.

    While everyone said goodbye to Laritte and disappeared, there was someoneno, something that didnt leave. Butterfly groaned and made a pleasant sound before digging deeper into Larittes arms. Even though he didnt like it, Ian thought, Its Butterfly Its family Itd go on its ownter.

    Olivia went to bed already for how much she had suffered and her age. Now, there was no one who could stop him.

    He leaned his upper body on Larittes chair.

    Would you like to be together in your room with me today?

    Ian wondered as Laritte sat in her chair and nced up at him.

    Then he thought, Oh my.

    This was apletely perfect time to reenact to say that I fell in love with you at first sight and have a drink?

    Starting tomorrow, he tried to suggest that they could make a couples room, but he stopped. Although he purely wanted to watch over Laritte all night and confirm her life, the tone was somehow strange.

    It was then that Laritte nodded her head without hesitation.

    Ian was trembling, wondering if she had the same mind as him

    Yes. You mean the three of us sleeping together with Butterfly?

    Laritte firmly misunderstood him. She seemed to be worried about Butterfly, who had been alone for days. It was self-evident that this child liked Laritte and Ian the most. If there were three of them, it would mean Butterfly, too!

    As his thoughts ran deep, Larittes sparkling sea-blue eyes pricked Ian.

    Oh, right. Well That would be it maybe.

    Ian felt it wasnt like that though he was forced to nod his head in the end. It was just an animal anyway, so he shouldnt have a problem monopolizing Laritte. So, unlike humans, it wouldnt talk to her.

    Without knowing his heart, Laritte grabbed Butterfly and walked to her room. Her hands brushed the white cats hair from head to back.

    * * *

    Ians expectations, who thought he would be able to monopolize Laritte, didnte true at all. From the moment she and Ian entered Larittes room, Butterfly suddenly started to cry. Raising its ws and clenching Larittes sleeves, it raised its voice like a newborn baby.

    Nothing happened, whats wrong?

    Laritte hurriedly lifted the canopy veil and climbed onto the bed. She wanted to calm Butterfly with a tight hug in bed.

    How long have you left the mansion? The bed is already unfamiliar.

    As expected, as Butterfly entered the duvet with Laritte, it slowly calmed down.

    You missed mom a lot, didnt you? Im so sad now that I cant say this in catnguage, but I will always be by your side.

    Ian followed Laritte and closed the door to the room, swallowing his sorrow.

    I shouldve heard that itll always be there

    He grabbed the crafted doorknob with little anger, just for nothing. It felt as if the angel looked at him and smiled scornfully.

    Hmm, hmm.

    Ian sighed and sat up at an angle on the bed Laritte was lying on. He then turned on all the lights in the room, and the antique candlestick on the square night table by the bed shone.

    Anyway, finally, there were only the two of them now.

    Laritte.

    Ian smiled without hiding anything inside.

    Yes, Ian.

    It may not have been the first time he had such a sad smile since the death of the minnow he had raised when he was six years old. Larittey on the bed and put Butterfly to sleep, then lifted her head.

    He hesitated ufortably.

    Again, really

    I missed you.

    It was when Ian was about to reach Laritte with his unique low-pitched tone that a young male knight of the Reinhardt knights knocked on the door in the hallway.

    Ian engraved the word patience to his heart and opened the door slightly. The knight, who had been waiting with a smile, swallowed a gulp because of the death passing through the cracks in the door with Ians hawk-like eyes.

    What. Is. It, Lodon?

    The candlestick in Ians hand cast a backlight on his face.

    It was terrifying.

    That is Just in case you need anything As you know, I took out a lot of things from the room for Madams funeral.

    Of course, the room is a bit empty though its okay for today. Then, run along.

    Saying so, he mmed the door shut with a bang. However, even after that, employees kepting in and out, asking if they needed anything.

    Consequently, Ian, who tried to speak seriously to Laritte, was blocked six times.

    He lost his mind.

    In the end, Ian exuded tremendous energy to the employees who came to the room and made a statement.

    If you knock on the door with another trivial thing, know that you will never see the sun again

    Yes, yeesss!!

    Closing the door again, now, theres really, really, only Laritte and Ian remain (although there is Butterfly).

    Even Butterfly was tired of living outside, so it was about to sleep.

    Seeing that, he thought that he had finally defeated all his enemies and slowly rolled his eyes and smiled like a full-fledged lion. The angel on the doorknob, who was smiling scornfully before, looked lovely too.

    Just as he turned from the door to the bed, two men came through the window.

    What was it, again?!

    AGAIN!!

    Laritte opened the window by hand, and Seta and Ikar entered the room with cold air. She weed them.

    Seta, I dont know who you brought along in the meantime, bute on in. That is

    She saw Ikars long, blue hair.

    Oh, youre that blue dragon that helped my mom. I heard the short story when I woke up earlier.

    Thank you. Thats enough, lets get to the point. Where is the cat?

    Seta followed Ikar, who stepped his foot into the room, and twirled his fingers in his own temple.

    Hey, as soon as he took care of his cats in his Rare, he came here to see cats again. Crazy.

    I have the right to see the white, pretty cat in this house! It saved its master!

    Yes, yes. The next crazy dragon.

    In the end, far from being alone with Laritte, Ian had to watch her chatting happily with the two dragons. Although they were her lifesaver, he was determined that One day, I would subdue those two dragons.

    In fact, if he had been honest with Laritte, it would have been resolved.

    I want to be alone with you. I love you, so I dont want to be disturbed, etc

    However, when I see you smiling like that, I cant stop it. Others dont know, but what a bright smile that is.

    Eventually, Iany lonely in the corner of the bed. As sleepiness came over, he blinked slowly. If the Sword Master couldnt bear to stay awake, they could guess how much he suffered. Even then, Laritte was sitting on the bed, listening to Seta talking about the Temple in the sky, and saw him.

    Ian. Are you sleepy?

    Umm

    Then, sleep here. Well turn down the conversation or move to another room.

    From her point of view, she had just woken up from a long sleep, so there was no reason to be sleepy. Laritte, unaware of Ians inner struggles, tidied his hair back.

    Liking the touch, he had a light smile in his sleep.

    In the end, he could not share a touching reunion with Laritte, who was revived, and had to sleep alone.

    * * *

    A few weeks had passed since then, early spring, again today. In the meantime, Ian and Laritte had a really happy time. Except for the fact that they were like friends without any physical contact, it certainly was

    Nheless, he didnt want to be friends!

    Ian smashed the work desk in the lonely office room. Although they even confirmed that they love each other, why are they doing this?

    It was also because Laritte was busy.

    She had to pass the news of her recovery to herdy friends and also wrote a letter to Olivia, who had left thepany to learn about work. Other than that, there were quite a few things to do after she came back to life.

    Ian was wronged.

    They have been dating for well over sixty days! Normally, it was time for kissing, and soon, they would be able to make a child as promised. At the thought, Ian ced his arms on his work desk and pressed his chin. He pondered seriously.

    There was a need for a way to ovee this situation and transform them into like lovers.

    Atmosphere

    He muttered unknowingly and realized it.

    Thats right.

    If they went to a ce with an atmosphere, maybe they would make progress?

 Chapter 115

    It was when Ian sat alone in the office and seriously contemted, How can I change Laritte to my lover. The spring breeze from outside the window enveloped the papers piled up on the work desk.

    Thanks to that, the topmost letter fell next to his left hand.

    What?

    It was sent by Ians only close friend, Emperor Oscar Iasa. He was so stressed about the skinship that he couldnt remember what was in the letter for a moment.

    What?

    Combining frustration and irritation, he brushed his ck hair and opened the letter using only one hand.

    Oh, right. They said they had a party to wish Laritte to always be healthy.

    Oscar was delighted with Larittes revival and said that he would hold a celebratory banquet directly at the capitals castle. It was very unusual, and it was an opportunity to confirm Larittes power to all nobles.

    However, Ian was not happy at all. It was because even without such a party, she was already the best! This meant nothing! Everyone would look at them with envy, but in reality, Laritte and he were like friends.

    Now, Ian was the most negative person in the world.

    At that moment, a very good idea ran through his mind.

    Thats it.

    This banquet would set the atmosphere and that would be when he would propose to Laritte. Of course, they were married though there were many events during that time, so they didnt get to have a wedding.

    If I ask her to get married, will she like it? Normal people dont put much meaning to a wedding.

    Then, they would kiss while holding out their wedding ring.

    It was a chance to reim life as a true couple!

    He didnt know who used the expression reim the life as a true couple. After a long time, Ian burned with enthusiasm.

    * * *

    Obviously, Laritte was a hundred times more important to Ian than his own lust or her greed. If she said she didnt want to go to the capitals banquets, he was going to follow suit. While it was a birthday party for Laritte that Emperor Oscar himself said he would host well, they could not go.

    Ian knocked on the door to her room and entered with her permission. Laritte, who was sitting sat at the desk, lifted her face.

    Wee. Whats going on?

    She was writing a letter to Olivia.

    You didnte to my room?

    With those words, Ian set his vain gaze on the distant field outside the window. It was because he remembered the past when he only slept alone and lonely when he came to her room.

    Haha

    I thought Seta or Ikar hade. They tend to knock on the window rather than knock on the door.

    Laritte ced the pen next to her ink, thinking of Seta and Ikar. They have been visiting her mansion irregrly since she came back to life. Seta wanted to see Larittes face, and Ikars purpose was to see the cat.

    Ian exined his purpose.

    Surprisingly, Larittes reaction was positive.

    Oh, good.

    Laritte, who was writing a letter to Olivia, readily responded positively. The maids quickly left the room so that Ian and Laritte could be together.

    When they left, Ian even closed the door himself.

    I thought it would be annoying, but I was surprised.

    Because its been a while since I can see Prince Emperor Oscar. In fact, he wrote to me as well.

    Saying so, he held out a letter, which was neatly ced in her drawer. Ian read the middle part of the letter in a mutter.

    [ When the secretary told me that the Duchess had risen, I thought it was a joke. ]

    Or, a certain faction rebelled against the imperial power and took control of the castle, and even the secretary belonged to that group.

    [ Thats why theyre joking with me before they kill me ]

    Isnt it interesting?

    It was interesting except for the following passage; His Majesty was so surprised that, when he actually asked that, the secretary mmed his head to the ground in denial.

    Im sorry for the misunderstanding, and they even received a vacation, so its a good ending.

    Anyway, the party was to wee Laritte in many ways. Thedies of the hobby club with great power wouldnt be missing out on such a big party. Perhaps, she could greet thedies.

    As she thought about what she would need to go to the party, Laritte frowned.

    I cant wear that dress this time, right?

    Ian understood the meaning of the word at once.

    The dress that former Duchess Selena Reinhardt got when she got married. Because the dragons scales were used, it did not look worn out. However, because of Laritte, it lost its magical powers.

    Well, that was an old story.

    Olivias new scales have made it possible to resurrect.

    It will take a long time to process a new one, and it will take time for repairs such as cing it on a dress, so meeting the deadline would be unreasonable.

    Thats too bad.

    There will be opportunitiester.

    It was a dress that Laritte didnt want to wear even if she died. She promised Ian that she would cherish it for the rest of her life, as wearing it would make it lose its magical powers. But now, Laritte coulde forward and said that she wanted to wear it.

    The change was good.

    Laritte and Ian looked at each other while thinking the same thing. Then, they shared a smile. It was a peaceful time. It was so peaceful that Ian wanted to say, Shall we kiss? But, didnt you say we should touch each other step-by-stepst time? Right?

    The problem was that he couldnt ask.

    Wasnt it like bing an unscrupulous beast crazy about that?

    Damn it!

    He had to somehow create a usible atmosphere

    * * *

    Time passed, and the day came when the Emperor was throwing a party for the Duchess.

    In fact, it had only been a few weeks. This was because it is held in session to the foundation day banquet scheduled for early spring. It meant a lot to hold a banquet for the Duchess before such a great day  to show that the Emperor and the Duchy were one and the same.

    There was no family that dared to break them up.

    Since broad daylight, numerous nobles entered the Imperial Pce in advance and chatted while waiting for the party. Two male nobles, who were hard to be seen as middle-aged, also talked in the corridor.

    I dont know with this rate if the Duchy will have a higher status than the Imperial Family.

    The male noble, bulging belly and short in stature, spoke sharply. Everyone was jealous of the rtionship between the imperial family and the Duchy. They settled their minds by talking behind the scenes.

    The tall male nobleman also nodded.

    Well, maybe its because the Emperor trusts people too much.

    Thanks to that, only the Duchess will have high spirits. She drew a very good card.

    Oh my! What if someone hears it?

    Theyughed nheless.

    Now, they had to say something about the illegitimate wife though their snakes insides had calmed down.

    Well, in the absence of the Emperor, you can swear at the Emperor.

    Larittes actions were truly unusual in the noble world. They thought she would retreat to the back room if the Dukes interest in his illegitimate wife, ceased

    They rememberedst winter.

    On the days when it was announced that Laritte was dead, the noble society was also shaken. It was because the Duchy temporarily halted most of its business. Even smallpanies that they thought had nothing to do with the Duchy did not operate normally.

    It was then that the nobles realized how massive Duchy Reinhardt was and what Laritte meant to Ian, both emotionally and financially.

    The short-statured nobleman sighed.

    Even though it had only been a few days, I really thought she was going to die. If the Duchess had not been resurrected, they would have closed some businesses.

    Laritte was now an undisputed noble. The Emperor and the Duke were also behind her. And, as she belonged to a hobby club, the social world belonged to Laritte when she was just an illegitimate child!

    Most of the nobles wagged their tails to her in winter though some of the true nobles did not know that it was a waste of life, and they still hated Laritte.

    I dont even know if its real that Im here.Haha, a party for a wife of unusual descent! Of course, that doesnt mean anything bad, right?

    Literally, it was difficult to believe that they hade to a ce because of an illegitimate child.

    As they were sharing sarcastic, lowughter about Laritte, several prevalent figures gradually approached from afar. The two men quickly closed their mouths and turned around, pretending to be looking at the garden.

    And yet, they saw someone approaching

    Huh, was that the Ducal couple?

    Todays stars walked proudly, showing off their gorgeous dresses and jewels to match them. After that, several knights followed, including Redra. Seeing that, the men greeted Ian and Laritte while sharing their oh no gaze.

    They thought they probably wouldnt have heard it this far anyway.

    Oh, who is this? I hear you have been sick for a long time, but you look healthy, madam!

    They also greeted the Duke with great rhetoric.

    Ian nodded his head lightly.

    Right.

    When the Ducal couple walked away into the opposite corridor, the two male nobles breathed a sigh of relief.

    Whenever I see that person, its really scary Its like facing a hungry lion.

    Redra, who was following Ian, opened his cold eyes and whispered to his master.

    Shall I go back and cut them down?

    While Ian was a sword master with excellent five senses, Redra was a candidate for a sword master. He naturally heard what the nobles had said.

    Its too extreme.

    Ian pretended to stop Redra, and spoke even colder.

    There are still those kinds of bastards. Investigate their information and give it to them. The three generations of their family will cry.

    It was equally extreme.

    Meanwhile, Laritte tilted her head, not knowing what they were talking about. Ian just smiled, saying it was nothing, before fiddling with something inside the expensive suit. There was a pair of wedding rings to hold out after setting the atmosphere.

    We cant see blood already before the event.

    Finally, it was today.

    He would surely reim his lovers life back.

 Chapter 116

    What was in Ians arms were couple rings.

    Two rings with a pair of diamonds named Eternal Aurora.

    The Eternal Aurora was a very vivid, deep pink diamond. Assuming that the world mines a thousand ordinary diamonds a year, only one was produced. Even if it exceeded a billion gil, it was difficult to obtain.

    I couldnt believe that Lahema, one of the three major jewelry auction houses, offered it as the best product I was lucky.

    Ian was standing in the corner of the banquet hall.

    Eyes hidden in the dark saw the center of the party. There was Laritte surrounded by nobles.

    With this is a couples ring, it would be perfect for confessing to have a great wedding.

    Ian thought.

    If Laritte liked it, he could propose to her over and over again. If they proposed to each other every morning, looking at each others freshly awakened faces, they would achieve 3600 proposals in ten years.

    It was not that important, anyway

    Can I hand her the ring when the party is ripe?

    The social world was Larittes world. Under the chandelier reflecting hundreds of lights, men and women in colorful dresses and suits gave her a pretty smile. Ian smiled contentedly next to the velvet curtain in the corner of the banquet hall.

    He let out a lowugh.

    Right. Thats normal. Because she deserves to be treated like that

    In the first ce, the only person who had been openly arguing with Laritte from the old days was the empress who was executed.

    Two male nobles were caught by Ian while talking about Laritte, though when they saw her, they also rubbed their gloves and ttered her. When the others saw Ian alone, they plucked up the courage to talk to him but stopped in fear of his smile.

    Why does Duke Ian Reinhardt smile like that?

    He may be nning a detailed n to conquer the country across the sea. Look at that expression, isnt that the smile that will put a steak in his mouth without care for dinner after lightly killing them.

    Not knowing what the people were afraid of, Ian drank a ss of wine while maintaining a viinous smile.

    Hoho

    Hohohoho

    On one side, when people were startled to see him, thedies from the hobby club approached Laritte.

    Duchess!

    They greeted each other warmly.

    It was their first meeting after knowing that Laritte was dead, so they were deeply impressed with the reunion. Lady Marquis Ste Hove, hugged Laritte tightly, wiping her tears away. She was the representative of the club and a close friend who defeated Bartholdt along with Laritte.

    Ste looked at Larittesplexion.

    You seem to be all right, Madam. Your skin is so white that its worrying, but you cant fool my sharp eyes!

    Yes. I am healthier than before.

    Laritte raised her arms as if to prove that she was alive thanks to magic. However, in the eyes of thedies, there were only slender wrists.

    Madam should learn to eat diligently. Oh, my!

    After a long greeting, the daily conversation began.

    Lady Floretta, a flower arranging hobbyist, patted her cheek and sighed.

    Come to think of it, I have something to say to the Lady. Its a shameful story, so Im only telling it here. I recently received a birthday present and was in a lot of trouble.

    Vivienne quickly recognized Florettas plight.

    Are you talking about the fake jewelry?

    Thats it!Aahh!Thinking about it again makes me so mad.

    Floretta abandoned the modesty that nobility should have for a moment and ground her teeth. She then spoke about the recent fake jewelry case in the capital, which Laritte had not heard. She said that one or a few criminals made jewelry that looked very simr to the real thing and sold it at a high price.

    Of course, it was simr to the current era. However, until now, the level of fake jewelry has dropped, so there was not much awareness.

    Because the two-thousand-gil ne I bought at an Eastern Jewelry Auction was a fake. I got angry and went to argue, but it seems like they were reced with fakes during the delivery process.

    Did you get your money back?

    I got a refund, but I couldnt find the real thing! Only the criminal took the money, and the auction house lost money.

    It is a ce that is not inferior to the three major jewelry auction houses in the east. I cant believe the scammer has reached that point!

    They say experts can only tell the difference when they see the fake gems scattered in bright light. Everyone has to be careful.

    The perpetrator traveled around the country, and no one knew where they would appear at a jewelry auction or a jewelry store. Still, the Central Armycked manpower due to its original duties. If the Duchys soldiers did not move on arge scale

    Of course, everyone didnt know how much power the Duchy had, so they could only guess whether it was possible or not.

    Until then, Laritte did not closely regard jewelry scams.

    Yes What did she have to buy jewelry for?

    After a while, Emperor Oscar Iasa appeared from the top of the banquet hall. As he said some tributes to Laritte and wished for her future, everyone apuded, and the mood ripened. Then, it was time to dance to the music from the cello and violin.

    Ian approached Laritte, watched by other people.

    I have something important to say.

    Ian was serious.

    She nced up at him in the heat of the party hall. Ian thought she had answered, What? but his heart was pounding in her ears, and he couldnt hear well.

    Oh, God. Whats wrong with me?

    He thought that saying lets have a wedding was just a way to remind them that they were a couple. Naturally, the appropriate skinship would follow

    But, really?

    At the thought of his wife wearing pure white at the wedding and smiling brightly in the flowers, his skin heated with tension.

    His mind was spinning round and round.

    As Ian had said, he had something to say, yet he stood still, Laritte pushed her upper body toward him and called out his name.

    Ian?

    Ah Then can we go out to the balcony and talk?

    Soon, Ian and Laritte went out to the balcony of the banquet hall.

    The hot air in the banquet hall disappeared as quickly as smoke, leaving only the cold early spring night air. Therge curtain between the balcony and the banquet hall was pulled down, and the ce they were in became dark.

    Laritte ced her hand on a railing made of ck lines.

    Phew!

    She looked at the scenery outside.

    The banquet hall was located high in the castle, so it was usually located on the third floor of the building. Thanks to that, she could see quite a bit of the capital. Laritte exhaled as if trying to cool her burning cheeks, and looked up at the bright moon.

    She felt more rxed after drinking quite a bit of wine. She then turned her back and looked at Ian.

    So, what are you going to talk about, Ian?

    Ian hesitated and pulled out the ring box from his arms.

    I have something to offer you.

    At that, he got caught up in the tension and eventually dropped her ring box. Two rings with pink diamonds fell to the floor.

    It was a big deal.

    Sh*t

    For a moment, he had some thoughts as his reason disappeared.

    Shall I jump out of here now?

    Or should I find a way to erase Larittes memories?

    He didnt know if it would have been right for him to die here.

    What ring is that?

    That is that is Oh.

    As Ian hurriedly picked up the ring, a w was seen on the surface of the diamond.

    Feeling strange, he dropped the ring back to the ground and stepped on the ring with the sole of the front of his shoe. The diamond, which could never be broken by this power, lost its original shape, and only the remains were left.

    Oh, my.

    Laritte recalled thedies words when the jewel in the ring, which looked expensive at a nce, was shattered.

    Fake jewelry?

    Meanwhile, Ian also despaired because he had already heard of such a rumor. It was an ident that could have been prevented if he hadnt gotten it urgently because it had to be on time for the party. If there was a God, God was preventing him from getting along with Laritte!

    Others say they build their rtionship every night less than a day after they are married! How could this happen every time to him?

    Frustration turned into anger and burned.

    I dont know where they live, but I will do everything I can to catch them in two days. And I will inflict pain like their limbs being amputated.

    Since they cheated such arge amount of money, they must now be preparing to escape by wiping their hands. However, Ian had no qualms.

    The problem was the current situation.

    Laritte looked up at Ian, who gave up on everything, with bewildered eyes. She didnt know what it was, but Ian seemed to be very disappointed.

    Should Ifort him?

    Just then, fast-tempo music began to y in the banquet hall. Laritte smiled faintly because of the light drunkenness. Listening to the songing through the crack in the door, she grabbed Ian by the neck and pulled him towards her.

    Laritte?

    Even though Ian was startled, he handed over his upper body to Laritte.

 Chapter 117

    The main character disappeared at the party for Laritte that the Emperor himself held.

    How sneakily they went out to the balcony! Oscar Iasa, like everyone else, believed the Ducal couple would be at the party. He wandered around the morous and crowded banquet hall, looking for the Duke and Duchess.

    Ian, Ian, Duchess, Duchess.

    He was feeling pretty good at the thought of being praised by his friend and his friends wife.

    I even threw a party, so theyll love it! Ive been busy, so Im just looking for them now.

    But, where did they both go?

    The young brown-haired man, a friendly and affectionate Master of the Iasa Empire and blood from the first Emperor.

    A poor man who had been wary his whole life, losing power to his mother, who was the former Empress from the time he was born. However, Oscars reign after he was crowned made the nobility aware of his brilliance.

    He wasnt as strikingly beautiful as Ian though the number ofdies who had a crush on him was bound to increase

    Who are you looking through the banquet hall to see?

    Every time he passed by, the girls hearts fluttered and they opened their thick folding fans. The people dancing in the center of the hall stood up stiffly as if they had an iron core around their waist and took an elegant bow.

    There were women, but there were also sometimes men.

    Perhaps, even in this brief moment, they might be chosen by Oscars eyes as the Empress!

    Nheless, Oscar didnt have time to look at others because he had to put up with his face, that was contorted with tears.

    What, where have you two gone?

    The great Emperor was now just a poor young man, searching for his friend and his friends wife. Oscars shoulders drooped while looking for Ian and Laritte, and he trudged and sat down on the gold sofa.

    They are both gone I even threw a party

    Tears came to his eyes as he remembered the hard times of the past when he was holding this party.

    He had even been avoiding the nobles and bureaucrats who had been debating all the time about the great political significance of this party! He managed to stop this secretarys insistence that told him that he couldnt raise the status of the Duchy in such a public way!

    Because he wanted to greet the Madam after a long time, he ignored everything and pushed ahead, but the Ducal couple didnt evene to greet him.

    This treatment towards the Emperor was too much.

    Oscar rested his chin on the back of the sofa and thought of Ian.

    If I find himter, Ill stare at you for thirty minutes, you bad boy.

    * * *

    A moonlit night sky.

    Ian and Laritte were having a strange atmosphere on the dark balcony.

    .

    .

    When they look into each others eyes from an eye-to-eye distance.

    Through the gaps in the curtained door, the noisy conversations of the banquet hall and the music of the orchestra could be heard. Ian felt the sound as vague asing from water. The dull ears did not do what they were supposed to do and focused only on Laritte.

    Laritte?

    He was grabbed by Laritte and bowed his upper body to her. With the sword masters bloomed eyes, he could see his opponent very well. Her white face was shining under the moonlight, or the dark eyes that seem to contain the universe

    His suit and Larittes dress ovepped. At the same time, Ian looked forward to something.

    Maybe, a kiss?

    With Laritte, he would be satisfied with a kiss

    However, reality, as always, often betrays peoples expectations. Laritte was thinking of asking him to dance.

    Shall we dance to a song? At the same time, I can hear the performances from inside the banquet hall.

    Actually, she wasnt really asking for an opinion.

    She ced her left arm on Ians right arm the next moment. To do this, Laritte grabbed him by the cor and pulled him. Well, even dancing would make Ian feel better. This was what she thought.

    Oh, yes. Should we?

    Ian put a hand on her back, trying not to show any signs of disappointment.

    He had tried to propose with a fake ring, so he was grateful for this secret meeting. Besides, as he danced the waltz in a circle with Laritte, the depressed mood of the failed proposal was really disappearing.

    As he twirled Laritte half a turn, he asked.

    When did you learn to dance?

    Ian had never seen a dance teacher for her. Although she was a quick learner, she couldnt learn to dance without a partner.

    Laritte had an appropriate answer to Ians question.

    I learned it when you left me for months without saying anything.

    Ah ah.

    He wanted to tear himself apart for asking Laritte that question ten seconds ago.

    It was his bad past that he had barely buried now!

    The harmony in the banquet hall heard through the cracks in the balcony door was light and soft. It felt like flowing water in a quiet river with no people. Soon, they got close to each other and moved slowly.

    Laritte asked.

    So, how much did you spend on that fake ring?

    .

    Well, you are the type of person who is easily deceived. Its okay. Ill just have fun thinking. You have a lot of money.

    Saying so, smirked as she slightly bent her knee and moved one stride to the right.

    Ian felt the sweet wine in her breath and blushed. Even though he didnt even drink himself, he seemed drunk.

    In what way do you think I am prone to being deceived?

    If you want to deny it, I understand.

    He suddenly felt better, and he let out a lowugh. She was the only one in the whole empire who thought Ian was a stupid man.

    Well, its all in the past. As long as Laritte doesnt find out that the ring was a wedding ring, therell be plenty of opportunities next time.

    At the same time, Laritte nced at the night sky behind his huge upper body.

    I never thought this day woulde.

    Ian asked back with his eyes, and Laritte exined softly.

    Without any worries, feel at ease Time tough and talk. As you know, the time I spent at peace with you is not that long.

    Nodding his head, he was seemingly sympathetic to her words. He was afraid that even touching her would harm her, although it already felt like a thing of the distant past for her. Finally, they were here together.

    A moment when he thought I was happy, Laritte fell from his arms and distanced herself from the balcony.

    Shall we dance?

    Laritte uttered the previous question again. But, this time, it was a different dance.

    She lightly stomped her feet and stepped her steps. It was more like a dance performed bymoners on the street rather than a court waltz. Ian realized what she was doing and grinned, thinking that this might be a lot more fun than an intricate waltz.

    As he approached her, he took steps as light as Larittes. Ians excellent body dexterity made it look like the dance of the famous Casanova virtuoso in town.

    My dear Duchess. Where else do you learn to dance like that?

    You seem to have forgotten how I lived before I became an adult. After you get a job and go to the market, you can learn it quickly by looking around a few times. There is no set formality like a court waltz.

    Literally, Laritte moved freely.

    She bounced and jumped from end to end of the terrace.

    Its fun, right?Haha.

    When sheughed out loud, Ian followed suit. He then grabbed her hand and lifted it up, causing her to turn around.

    The party congratting the Duchess was colorful and bright, but the main characters were enjoying the darkness on the terrace covered with curtains. A maid of the Imperial Pce passed under the castle where they were.

    Feeling strange, and lifted her head.

    What is that?

    She opened her eyes and tried to see the tall terrace.

    Two people seemed to move in the dark.

    Hey, dont you think something is moving over there?

    The other maid heard it, and she lifted her head toward the castle of the shining night. However, the terrace where Ian and Laritte danced could not be seen because of the darkness due to the thick velvet curtain.

    Perhaps, thats the flowers in the pots that adorned the railings on the terrace. Theyre swaying in the spring breeze?

    Ah, maybe.

    Even then, Laritte and Ian danced haphazardly while moving. They moved their arms and legs as they wanted and imitated their partner. It was such a dance. Ian rolled his sharp eyes unpretentiously, letting go of his lingering attachment for the wedding.

    Skinship wasnt important

    As he was thinking that this was enough for today, Laritte asked.

    So, what jewelry are you going to get for our next wedding ring? Dont be deceived then.

    Huh?

    Ian hardened like a stone statue.

    Did she find out that it was a wedding ring?

    Meanwhile, music was heard in the banquet hall.

 Chapter 118

    Ian believed that if the ring he had prepared was not a wedding ring, he would not have been caught. That was right, Laritte had always been tactless in a strange way. Nevertheless, how did she discover the rings purpose..?

    .

    The balcony with a particrly bright moonlit night sky.

    The secret dance on the dark balcony of the splendid castle disappeared.

    When the Ducal couple stopped dancing, only the flowers in the long row of pots on the railing rustled.

    In the darkest part of the shining castle, Ian and Larittes eyes crossed.

    .

    .

    Laritte got a little drunk, and her lips were raised slightly higher than usual. Seeing that, Ian had turned to stone and stood still.

    He had a thousand thoughts.

    I feel bad for myself that she found out that the ring was fake Did she find out that it was a wedding ring?

    Shed think of himself as an idiot, stupid husband who cant even get a wedding ring properly.

    At this moment, he now had no energy left to catch the culprit selling fake jewelry. Just He had to jump out of here and end his life

    As his thoughts reached their extremes

    You see?

    Laritte lowered her head and looked into hisplexion.

    The balcony was dark because the curtains blocked the light from the banquet hall. Still, Ian saw her very well. She blushed and put her shoes back.

    The fact that its a wedding ring how

    She didnt seem to understand Ians slurry in words.

    What? Of course, I know. Why else would you give me a pair of rings? You probably didnt prepare two rings for me, so I can have one on my left hand and one on my right.

    Although it was fashionable to share rings that proved friendship betweendies, they were not supposed to get a friendship ring with their rtionship, right? Laritte was calm, unlike the serious Ian.

    The wedding ring, he would get another er

    Her gaze then turned to the door leading back to the banquet hall before she opened her mouth.

    If you feel depressed because you were deceived, shall we go back soon? We should also greet the Emperor.

    Butbut

    When you wanted to say something important, it ended with giving me a ring, isnt it?

    Saying so, her hand touched the ornate door knob on the balcony.

    Ians lips did not open.

    Actually, what he was really going to say was to ask for a wedding

    When the door was gently opened by Laritte, the splendid light of the banquet hall entered the balcony. Seeing her hair gleaming in the golden color of the chandelier, his mouth opened inadvertently.

    Still, I cant say anything without the ring.

    It was Iansst conscience. What kind of face did he have when he got caught having a fake ring, to even confess to wanting a wedding?

    This was the most rude behavior in the world.

    Laritte rubbed her lips.

    What cant he say without the ring?

    Curiosity was an absolute emotion that dominated humans.

    So, he could only say it when he has the ring?

    Laritte closed her door again and reached out for the flower pot that adorned the railing. She chose a small pink flower from among the small, pretty, colorful flowers like wildflowers.

    After she picked it up, including the stem, she raised his left hand. Ian couldnt even ask what she was doing and just stared at his hand quietly without saying anything. It was because the distance between the two of them was too close.

    Ta-da.Was it like this? The ring. A flower ring.

    On the ring finger of his left hand, there was a flowers head tied to a stem, creating a flower ring. Laritte lifted her carefree face and looked up closely at Ian. When she asked silently whether he liked it, Ian wanted tough out loud.

    Who else would make a ring out of flowers on the spot when there was no ring?

    Which artisan made it? What a beautiful, one-of-a-kind ring.

    As she made the same flower ring for her finger, she smiled. Ian bowed his head and ced his own forehead on Larittes.

    From the distance, their breath met. He had been nning in detail what he would say to her in which order after he held out the wedding ring. He did not recall any of it, but now he is not angry or resentful.

    He just smiled from the depths of his heart, overflowing with happiness.

    Haha, hahaha. Haha

    Because their foreheads touched each other, Laritte felt a slight vibration as heughed.

    Ha, haha?

    Laritteughed along without knowing the reason.

    I have to admit. There is no way I can win.

    He admitted his defeat and uttered what he had been holding down.

    Yes. Now, let me tell you Will you please take this ring and marry me, Madam?

    Oh.

    Even though we were married, we never had a wedding ceremony like one. As atonement for that, I will offer you the greatest and most grandiose wedding in the Empire.

    You speak naturally, like flowing water, as if it were already prepared lines.

    Laritte couldnt understand why he was into the idea of having a wedding. Well This husband had a very delicate side of him.

    Cute.

    Laritte thought to herself.

    Ian was still smiling, resting his forehead on her. At that moment, there was only each other in their eyes.

    His eyes were filled with Laritte, nodding her head.

    * * *

    The Ducal couple returned to the banquet hall.

    Ian thought.

    Anyway, Ill have to give the order to pursue the guy who sold the fake jewelry.

    He quickly found a red-haired woman among many people.

    Before being a knight of the Duchy, Redra was the head of the Count Riec family so she was able to enter this position. She wore a suit that was closer to Ian than Larittes, and maybe that was why thedies surrounded her, blushing.

    Count Riec.

    Ian called Redra.

    Redra, as if she had been waiting for this moment, quickly slipped out of the circle of women. She was always a person who hated such splendid asions. Even Redra was looking for him.

    I have done what you havemanded.

    Ill see to thatter. I have one more request. The criminal is on the run, so you must move quickly. The jewelry I bought from the Lahema family was fake. I think it has something to do with the recent famous fake jewelry rumors.

    Ah, that

    Redra wanted to say something, but Ian wasnt finished.

    Anyway, you can use anything from the Duchy, so do your best to track it. So, what were you trying to say?

    We have already arrested the criminal.

    Huh?

    Ian doubted his ears for a moment.

    No matter how good a knight Redra was, she couldntplete her mission before her lord had even ordered her.

    Redra told the whole story.

    Didnt youmand us to investigate the two nobles who spoke behind Madam during the day? Focusing on their weaknesses, we discovered suspicious behavior.

    Two male nobles who insulted Laritte were behind the offer of money to make fake jewelry. Thanks to that, they are able to arrest all the criminals naturally and hand them over.

    Ian let out a lowugh.

    No wonder the nobles have been energetic. They couldnt keep their mouths shut after earning a lot of money.

    The Imperial Family had to step in to arrest the nobles, not the subordinate.

    Having secured all the evidence, Ian immediately went to Oscar. When he heard that, he was delighted. He was so happy that he even forgot about his thoughts just before when he decided to hate Ian, who didnt evene to greet him.

    You mean you have found the criminal? As expected, Ian is great. Thank you, the imperial family was also damaged by the fake jewelry.

    It didnt take long for the two male nobles who were finally behind the scenes to be ced in the middle of the banquet hall. The atmosphere was good because quite a few of the nobles in the banquet hall also suffered losses.

    They admired the Duchys dignity but wondered what kind of punishment would be imposed.

    I-I was wrong. Please, dont kill

    The two nobles who cursed Laritte trembled.

    Oscar stood in front of them and made a solemn voice for his young age.

    Your sins of making fake jewelry for the market are not light at all.

    Please forgive me, Your Majesty! We lost our mind for a while and did something we shouldnt have dared to do.

    Ian, what kind of punishment do you think they deserve? You are also a victim and the one who caught them, so I think you have enough authority to punish them.

    The nobility raised their heads. Indeed, the criminals have been caught because it has also caused damage to Duchy Reinhardt. People muttered to each other, fearing what kind of punishment Ian would bring.

    He was that fearsome Duke!

    Would he think that shing their head right now is too weak a punishment? If it was the Duke, he could have taken out their intestines and disyed them himself.

    However, Ian was in a better mood now than anyone else. When everyones eyes turned to Ian, he replied.

    Being so pitiful and begging for forgiveness weakens my heart.

    What?

    People felt like they were hearing the strangest words theyd ever heard. The Duke took pity on someone?

    Meanwhile, Ian ced his cheek on Larittes head. They looked like a sweet couple.

    Isnt that right, Laritte?

    Being in a very good mood, he even forgot that the reason for the wedding was actually to kiss her. He was going to have a wedding with Laritte. It was just too good to imagine.

    Are you drunk?

    Laritte pushed his face away, but Ian continued to fuss. The nobles mouths were wide open at the sight they had never seen before.

 Chapter 119

    The real culprit was caught cheating with fake jewelry.

    The banquet hall where nobles surrounded the real culprit. They should have sharpened their teeth towards the culprits who harmed them. However, their gaze was not on the culprit but on the Ducal couple standing in front of the culprit.

    It was because Ian Reinhardt, whom they were so afraid of, looked lovingly at his wife. The nobles thought in amazement.

    The Duke

    How could he have such a friendly face? What kind of great woman was the Duchess who made him like that?!

    Let the culprits be dealt with ording to Your Majestys will. I dont care.

    Ian gave out a bunch of pleasant air towards Laritte. His mouth was itchy. It was like a chimney, wanting to spew out to everyone right away, I got permission to hold the wedding!

    It was the same for Oscar, staring nkly at Ian and Laritte.

    .

    What was wrong with Ian?

    Oscar knew Ian was obsessed with his wife, but he wasnt this uncontroble in public Something must have happened.

    It was so absurd that Oscar rubbed his eyes.

    Meanwhile, Ian looked down at Laritte and smiled contentedly.

    How can I speak harsh words in a ce where the wife hears? I trust that Your Majesty will give them an appropriate disposition.

    Laritte whispered to him, who was clinging to her.

    You dont even know how to say harsh words. How are you going to live your life if you cant take care of your share like that?

    Of course, the banquet hall was very quiet, so her words were heard by everyone. Thedy with a high ponytail decorated with feathers couldnt believe what she had just heard. She pped her own ear.

    Whodidnt know how to say harsh words?

    Who,whodidnt know how to take care of their share?

    ThatIan Reinhardt?

    The Duke?

    .

    There was no way Ian could not notice the signs of the people around him.

    Even though he felt really good about the wedding, in fact, he had other intentions. It was because he had to confirm their rtionship like this in front of everyone so that no useless men would stick to Laritte.

    How pretty was Laritte under the moonlight from the balcony? What if someone sees my wife and falls in love with her?

    He was like a lion pack leader expressing affection for his female in front of everyone.

    If I dont take my share, Laritte should always be there for me.

    It was Laritte who got drunk, but Ian wasughing more. Eventually, Oscar pped his hands and cleared the situation in the banquet hall.

    Now. If so, lets postpone the exact disposition of the criminals untilter. For now, send them away!

    The criminals cried and left.

    Oscar took advantage of the gap in the nobles eyes as they focused on the criminals and moved quickly. He took Ian and Laritte to the corner of the banquet hall. There was no one else to overhear the conversation.

    It was finally time for Oscar to express his wee to Ian and Laritte.

    Finally, I see your faces up close.

    He was very pleased with Laritte, who looked good both physically and mentally.

    How shocked he was to hear that she had died!

    First of all, I am really d that Madam is in good health. Tomorrow is the National Founding Day party, but inevitably, we did a good job holding the banquet today. Its nice to see you even a day earlier.

    That was then, Oscars good-natured eyes took on a ferocious look.

    On the other hand, I have something to say to Ian

    He red at Ian intensely as he folded his arms in his emperor attire.

    Ian, you didnt even say hello to me even though I held the party. Dearest Madam, thank you foring here, but you! How can you make me go find you myself? Besides, you were never in the banquet hall at all!

    Ah, thats.

    Please, remember that your friend is the master of this country. Ian seems to be toofortable with me. If you keep doing that, Ill use all thews and regtions to invite the Duchess to an imperial dinner. And leave you out! Cut your steak on your own in the Dukes residence!

    Ian had never seen Oscar so sad. Of course, Ian was in the wrong.

    Because I was busy nning the wedding.

    After reflecting, Ian finally calmed Oscar down. He exined why he disappeared with Laritte.

    Oscar opened his mouth.

    Ring? Balcony? Did you decide to get married?

    Come to think of it, there was a ring made of twisted small wildflowers on the hands of the Ducal couple.

    Haha, what a cute wedding ring!

    Oscar, who had suddenly rxed his mood, found a good idea. He was going to have the biggest and most gorgeous wedding in the world. What better ce for such a wedding than the Imperial Pce?

    Then, why dont you get married here? It will be a meaningful time.

    There was the sound from the ministers whoined that the emperor gave the Duke too much preference, copsing as their blood pressure rose.

    Its a good idea. Then our wedding will be described in more detail in the history books.

    Suddenly, Ian and Oscars rhythm began to match.

    Lets open the za so that many people can see it, just like when the imperial family got married. Wouldnt it be better to set a date before summeres?

    Thats right. Itll be hard on Laritte when its hot.

    Between the two men talking about this and that, Laritte sipped the wine. She didnt know why it was fun, but theyughed so it should be okay

    The three were in the corner of the banquet hall, so this meant other nobles should not approach them. So, Laritte could see the huge window to her left. The moon was visible through clear ss without a single fingerprint.

    The moon was very close today.

    She felt like she could see a crater if she added a little lie. The moon would always guard the night sky, and tomorrow the sun would rise tomorrow. And after that, and the next day, she would still be alive here

    With those who love her.

    Laritte looked at the moon outside the window and smiled faintly. The window reflected her and the ss of wine she was holding.

    Then, the wedding date is

    As Ian looked at Laritte, he noticed something strange.

    Laritte, by the way, where did winee from?

    I went to the table for a while while you were talking to His Majesty.

    I mean How many drinks do you have now? Werent you holding the same drink before?

    Besides, she was already slightly drunk earlier.

    The scent of the wine touched Oscars nose. The Emperor frowned.

    This was prepared for the local nobles who were tired aftering a long way. The alcohol level is strong, so I only drink one cup. Madam, how much did you drink?

    In the middle of the two mens eyes, she shrugged her little shoulders as if drunk and huped.

    Why are you looking at me like that? Im not drunk. Continue the conversation.

    Her voice was soft, her appearance was as usual. Moreover, her pronunciation was so good that they almost forgot.

    At that time, Laritte asked again.

    Why are you looking at me like that?

    That was what she had just said. Ian asked back.

    Laritte?

    Im not drunk. Dont worry and keep talking.

    Laritte She continued what she had just said. She was obviously drunk. Ian hurriedly wrapped her arms around Larittes shoulders. For her sake, he had to leave the banquet hall before there was an ident. She would be embarrassedter!

    I think we should go back to the Dukes residence.

    Oscar swung his body to hide Laritte from others.

    Yes, I think you should.

    If thats the case, I dont know if Laritte and I will be able to attend the National Founding Day banquet tomorrow.

    Pleasee only to the exchange meeting. Its hard if foreign people notice you because you didnte.

    Ian took Laritte and hurriedly opened the huge door of the banquet hall.

    Come on, lets go.

    What? Where are we going Ian, I want to ask you, where are we going now? Oh, I suddenly wondered, where are we going

    She was so confused that she couldnt even tell what was going on. As she made eye contact with the hobby clubdies from afar, Laritte smiled pretty and waved her hand.

    The door to the banquet hall closed as thedies grabbed their pounding hearts.

    * * *

    Ian and Larittes carriage went through the darkness to the dukes residence.

    Antony, the driver of the carriage, was a middle-aged male employee who had devoted thirty years of his life to the Dukes residence. He assisted the Duchy since Ian was still a newborn. Whenever the former Ducal couple went out, Antony wore a stylish fedora and drove a carriage.

    He was always proud of himself to be recognized by the Duke.

    But now, Antony seemed to be losing his mind.

    This was because the chatter inside the carriage could be heard directly from him in the coachmans seat.

    Are we in the carriage? Are we going back to the Dukes residence?

    Yes, we are going back.

    Ahh.I see But, are we in a carriage now?

    It waste in the morning hours after the carriage had departed.

    Laritte showed no sign of sobering up. Even that wasnt enough, she was constantly asking the same question once every ten minutes. Meanwhile, Ian didnt look as painful as Antony. He sat with Laritte in the velvet carriage and faithfully answered her questions.

    Youre right. Were on our way back to the Dukes residence.

    Were going back. Oh, were in a carriage. Why?

    Ian thought as he looked at Laritte as she sat to his left and wiggled her hands.

    Laritte.

    Cute.

    The questions and answers continued constantly.

    Finally, in the distance, he could see the dazzling Dukes residence. Even at dawn, when the sun was not visible at all, the knights stood guard thoroughly. The knights recognized the carriage and opened the huge iron doors left and right.

    Ian noticed that Larittes gaze had reached the mansion. She would say something else because she looked elsewhere, not inside the carriage.

    When he wondered what his wife was going to say

    Her mouth opened.

    Wow It is my home.

    The mansion in Larittes blue eyes shone like starlight.

    Ian, not expecting her words, widened his eyes. He then closed his eyes and smiled. It was a very rare smile, only with Laritte.

    Yes. Laritte, this is your home.

    Laritte fumbled along with Ian. Now, she could proudly say this was where her home was that would be enough.

    Ian and Laritte leaned against each other and sped each others hands.

    In the distance, the sun appeared faintly.

    The day hade.

 Chapter 120

    Epilogue

    Laritte, who was drunk from the Imperial Party, returned to the Dukes residence. She was escorted by Ian and got off the dazzling carriage. Landing lightly on the road that stretched out to the mansion, she looked like a naughty child.

    The employees and knights who came to meet the Duke and Duchess found Larittes wry smile. They thought in unison.

    Shes drunk!

    Madam didnt seem to be enjoying alcohol, so what was the matter? They didnt know that Laritte continued to drink the strong wine she thought was a light drink though that put a smile on everyones face.

    She was so cute, what to do

    I wish I had such a lovely child. If the youngest member of the Knights suddenly returned to his hometown and I had to cut wood for three days, I would definitely buy some cupcakes and go home.

    The knight in a thick leather robe said casually. The knight next to him tried to tease him, Review your temper first before you want a child like that? The maid Alice put a shawl over Larittes slender shoulders, saying it was cold because it was early spring dawn.

    Ava, who had raised Ian since childhood, med him by staring at him.

    While Madam was like that, what did the Duke do?

    Dont be too harsh on me. Shes cute. Besides, the nanny doesnt know how many things happened at the party.

    That flower ring on the ring finger of the left hand No way!

    At those words, the employees swarmed around Ian and Laritte and greeted them with a word.

    A family-like atmosphere with no ill will warmed the cold dawn of spring. In the gap, Laritte saw a mansion built magnificently at the end of the road. Her eyes, or maybe the mansion, twinkled like stars.

    This is my house, Ian.

    Laritte spoke another word that impressed Ian.

    A square bush beautifully decorated by a gardener. Pathway leading to the garden. The sound of a narrow creek with fish swimming. A castle-like white mansion maintained only by a few dozen employees.

    Laritte ran hard to the mansion, even in high Mary Jane shoes.

    The maid, or the vassals, doing their own duty in the hallway,ughed and spoke. There was no one who would frown at the fact that the Madam was acting like a baby.

    The scent of liquor Oh, dear! Madam, you must have had a good time!

    Hoho, where did you have so much fun?

    Her happy expression prevailed.

    Now that Im home, I have to say hello to my daughter.

    Naturally, there was only one cat, Ravizenis, that Laritte called like that. In her room, a white-haired cat with jewel-like eyes rolled around on the bed. When the door mmed open with a thumping sound, Ravizenis Butterfly woke up in surprise.

    Our lovely butterfly. Mom is here.

    Rather than expressing joy that the one it had been waiting for had finally arrived, Butterfly curled its body on the silk. Its tails shook wildly as if it sensed a strange atmosphere.

    Whats wrong with Mom? Shes not the kind of person who canugh like that? It had that look.

    Laritte didnt care, knelt down on the carpet under the bed, and hugged Butterfly. Ian, who followed, was stunned and held back hisughter.

    Ppfftt.

    He saw Butterfly sitting on the bed, barely sticking its face between Larittes shoulders.

    Annng. Nyaawnn

    The expression on Butterflys face was full of dissatisfaction. If this happened with Ian, Butterflys second favorite, he would get scratched. Laritte also noticed Ians presence, and she hugged Butterfly, and turned her body to him.

    Butterfly, if you are a good child, you should say hello to Dad as well. Lets say hello to Dad, who makes a lot of money, to make more money in the future.

    Meow.

    Dad, hello. Give me a lot of money. Please give me a ne. Rings are fine, but it cant be fake like the ring you gave Mom.

    Laritte waved the sullen-looking Butterflys paw.

    Yes. I take the greeting. Now thats enough, wont you let Butterfly go?

    Ian tried to stop Laritte for Butterflys sake, but

    The problem was that in drunkenness, Laritte kept repeating the same words. She put on a what did I just do expression and saw Butterfly in her hand. Then, she saw Ian standing in front of her.

    He thought. Please no.

    You should say hello to Dad, Butterfly. Dad, are you back?

    St stop

    Butterfly. Say he

    Ian crouched his shoulder and held back hisughter. This was driving him crazy.

    Lets say hello.

    Butterfly persevered until the end, even as its expression grew more and more grim as Laritte annoyed it.

    Ian gently grabbed Larittes shoulder. They couldnt just keep repeating this situation.

    Come on, Laritte. You just greeted me with Butterfly. What should you do now?

    Now that she had used up her energy to travel a long way, it was time to stop everything today. Ian expected Larittes reply that she would sleep now.

    Youre right. I should also say hello to Bertrand.

    Bertrand, Larittes favorite horse, was also her child. She gave Ian thanks, thinking that he had made her remember Bertrand.

    Ian pped his forehead, thinking that such an answer coulde.

    * * *

    Larittes excited footsteps headed towards the stable this time.

    The stable was on the opposite side of the Dukes residences main gate, so the shortcut was through the small back door of the mansion. She entered the room used as a warehouse with Ian to go through the back door.

    Sneakily, like an explorer exploring an unknown world.

    Ian moved his feet carefully, following Laritte. And, the moment they were about to go back out through the door on the other side

    Laritte, who stood in front, frowned lightly.

    Dont you smell the stables?

    No way.

    The stables smell was not something that could be felt by an ordinary person.

    It was because they had to walk a few minutes after leaving the mansion to reach the wooden door of the stable. Besides, Tom, the stable keeper, was a sincere young man who did his best. The stable was cleaned five times a day, so the inside was always in good condition.

    Ian, who has sensitive five senses, still felt only the fresh scent of flowers in the mansion.

    Are you saying you can smell the horses?

    Although it was clear that Laritte was mistaken, Ian asked faithfully. They were the only ones in this small room, so he couldnt confirm it with anyone else.

    My good Bertrand He cant even go out all day, always therein that smelly ce. I should have taken him for a walk.

    For reference, Bertrand enjoyed a pleasant life by taking a walk in a dedicated vacant lot at regr times every day.

    A single tear fell on Larittes white cheeks. She suddenly became very, very sad.

    I should have taken him for a walk

    The straight eyebrows of the white horse dominated Larittes head. Her tears gradually increased in number, and finally, she wept profusely.

    Its really Laritte How can she cry like that without an expression?

    Ian was sad because she was sad, but then this situation was funny, and in the end, it was so amusing that he burst intoughter.

    Desperately biting his lower lip in order not to offend Laritte. He tried to control his emotions by looking at the shelves in the small room and counting the number of vials. Laritte was already ring.

    You cant even feel Bertrands pain. How can this be funny? You delinquent. Youre like a psychopath without the ability to empathize with what was on the front page of the newspaper.

    Im, Im sorryHahaha. Oops.

    Bertrand

    Ian couldnt stand the feeling of loveliness that rose to the tip of his neck. He had to somehow get rid of this feeling. The next moment, he gently took Larittes hand, grumbling and hitting his chest.

    Then

    Ian?

    With Larittes question, his mouth touched her cheek. Transparent teardrops touched his lower lip. Ian walked away for a moment, wiping the tears that had moved to his face.

    Her reddened eyes filled Ians eyes. She really looks like a rabbit.

    Excuse me, Wife?

    Before she could say anything, he lowered his wide torso again. He asked Laritte to grab his hands and hide them behind his back.

    Their hot breaths touched each others faces.

    Larittes heart was beating fast, even as her spirits fluttered from the drunkenness. However, in contrast to her, who waspletely not noticing, this man, who was full of emotions only limited to her, was full of enthusiasm.

    Ian felt that the situation was really moody.

    Kissing someone who cried because of the stable smells. Perhaps, they are the most unusual couple among the nobles of the city.

    Even when I was fully prepared for a kiss, I failed, and it was like this.

    It was good, though.

    Hisrge hand wrapped around the back of Larittes head. He was afraid her head would hit the shelf. Before long, Ians upper body descends deeper.

    Two hot lips crossed like burning wood in a hearth.

    Two bodies touched.

    .

    .

    Laritte,pletely immersed in the huge body, blinked and closed her rabbits eyes. She wanted to say, We were both making strange noises. Why is this? but she couldnt because she waspletely suffocated.

    Later, when Ian heard what she wanted to say, he thought.

    Im d I covered her mouth.

    * * *

    Not long after that, Laritte went to the stables and apologized to Bertrand for an hour. The expressionless tears could have filled the bucket.

    The story behind it made Ian almost die from holding back hisughter again.

 Chapter 121

    Imperial pce, the residence of the Emperor and the center of the Capital.

    If one was to pick the quietest ce among the tall and small castles that made up the Imperial Pce?

    The nobles would unite and say the Iasa Cathedral.

    It was a ce where they could only hear the clergy walking around in their Priests uniform. Because of the dazzling cathedral and the quiet enough space to create unbelievable faith, nobles whoe to pray bow their heads.

    However, today the cathedral was not just very noisy, but there were a lot of people. All were workers for the Dukes marriage.

    A hardworking servant cried out from the top of thedder.

    What do you think? Does this look a little out of bnce?

    White wedding decorations hung from the arched ceiling with very delicate eyes. The ceiling was so high that two people had to cling to thedder and support it.

    Put the decoration on the right, above each shaped pir. Straighten them out so that the left and right will bnce. There are rumors that the official wille to check after a while.

    His Majesty told me to make such a great wedding that even the high-ranking peoplee to the scene?Phew!Its still not summer, but its hot.

    Iasa Cathedral was a holy ce used as a wedding venue for the main descendant line among the Imperial Family.

    The Dukes wedding had such a great meaning.

    As time passed, nobles entered the waiting hall of the cathedral, which was decorated as a wedding hall, one by one in luxurious clothes.

    It is decorated as if the Emperor was getting married.

    The festival procession that had already started from the square of the capital seemed to have lost its spirit. Even the fan that covered the mouths of the noble girls looked dullpared to it. Instead of talking about how depressed they were, they frankly expressed their envy.

    What kind of blessing does the Duchess have! I really wish I could get married like this.

    His Majesty is still single, isnt it? So, its not like itspletely impossible.

    He is kind, but I dont know if he really is interested in women. I want to walk to him one more time

    What was His Majesty the Emperor Oscar, that was envied by thedies, doing now? Befitting his position, he may be preparing for todays appearance in the crowd. Or perhaps, he could enjoy the solitude close to the roof as if the walls were hidden

    Contrary to the spection of suchdies, Oscar stood like a folding screen in the small room where the Ducal couple was waiting.

    He came to see if the Duke and Duchess were doing well just before the wedding though he couldnt even speak properly! It was because Ian couldnt take his eyes off Laritte. Not only that, but he acted as if there were only him and Laritte in the world.

    Ian sat down with Laritte on a long red sofa and engraved her wedding dress in his head.

    Its really beautiful. I saw it before, but the wedding dress looks more gorgeous today. Like Well, Im sorry. It is difficult to express my feelings with whatever word there is.

    I never thought Ian would say something like that in my entire life! Thats not just it, hes not sugarcoating it, hes serious!

    Oscar endured the pain with anughlook.

    Even if Oscar was his best friend, it was difficult to see with Ians eyes blinded by love like that. As he came out of the corner, the Emperor peeked over to the sofa where the Ducal couple was sitting then asked.

    You see me, right?

    Laritte. I remember the first time we met at the vi. There was a time when you wore a dress like this, too

    Excuse me? Ian? Madam?

    If my mother were alive, she would have been very happy to see you in her dress.

    Ian, of course, and Laritte, didnt even notice Oscars request to speak to them, as Ian kept her upied.

    Oscar sighed and returned to the corner of the room.

    Cathedral And, this room The chandelier, the sofa, every little thing I lent you

    Ian did not seem to gaze at the castle when there was Laritte in his eyes. He leaned closer on the sofa and took her hand.

    The wedding rings on the ring finger of each others left hand twinkled in the light. It was a custom-made ring that was crafted just like the ring made of wildflowers with memories of the proposal.

    Laritte listened to Ians pouring words with no expression.

    Do I have to say something, too?

    Feeling a sense of duty, she looked up and down Ian and told him.

    Uh, you are pretty as well?

    Laritte really had nothing to say. There was a decoration on his chest, and the blue half-cloak that draped over one of his shoulders was pretty cool, too. However Wasnt he good-looking on a daily basis as well?

    She was unashamedly serious.

    What more could she say here? Larittecked the vocabry to evaluate others highly. It was clearly evident that she did not likepliments. Still, Ian had a heart attack and was about to die hearing herpliment.

    Meanwhile, Oscar nkly counted the number of ss eggs on the chandelier. When he counted about forty, he remembered something.

    By the way, where did the parents go?

    The parents of the bride and groom would preside over the wedding. Ian lost his parents early, so Olivia was the only parent for this wedding.

    Ian finally turned his face away from Laritte.

    Ah Olivia went out saying that she would prepare her heart. I dont know where she is now.

    You have to find her. It is time for the ceremony to begin soon.

    Ian went out the door to find Olivia. Soon enough, the invited nobles filled the hall quite a bit. They watched Ian with half fear, half respect and excitement.

    Hmm

    Ian stood in the exact center of the hall. In such a condition, the true value of a Sword Masters husband was revealed. He kept all five senses open. After a while, the mens shoes are heading to one ce

    Olivia, hiding behind the curtains, saw him and said.

    I can not.

    At this wedding, she was Larittes second face. Not only that, she was the only family member of the Ducal couples family, so she had a lot of work to do, such as greeting people Olivia was afraid.

    What if she made a mistake and tarnished Laritte? Like a dancer who survived in the back word, Olivia excelled at everything. Nheless, she recently lost confidence in her old heart once Laritte was involved.

    Ian sighed, hiding his head behind the curtains.

    You can do it.

    The distance between Olivia, as a dancer, and the nobleman was great, so it was not that he didnt understand her concerns. He remembered Olivias expression when he told her to attend the wedding as a parent.

    She was so awkward that she was trying to avoid the situation by shutting her mouth right away

    Still, Olivia prepared hard for today. She steadily learned the steps of the nobles and memorized the names of numerous invited nobles all night long. Still, all of the preparations havee to nothing today.

    Olivia bit the inside of her cheek.

    Do you know the nobles who passed by here before? If they had heard that amoner mother hade, they wouldugh, wondering what to do with me.

    .

    If I make a real mistake and make Larittes first marriage a joke

    Whenever you call me a frigid and ask Laritte to run away.

    That, that

    Olivia quickly became numb as she remembered her shameful past.

    Laritte thinks you are a shameless person.

    Ian realized that his own word choice was wrong.

    So I believe that you are a person who lives wisely by acting shamelessly and confidently in any situation. At least Laritte said so.

    Olivia looked lost in thought when he said that her daughter believed in her.

    Why dont you put a little trust in yourself that your daughter believes.

    Ian did his best to encourage her, and it seemed to work. Out of the curtains, he brought Olivia out.

    A lot of eyes were on her.

    That person

    The Madams

    Amidst the gossip, Ian nced at Olivia with a worried look.

    I hope you wont make a mistake

    At that moment, Olivia had a more serious expression than anyone else. Like ady who lived her life in a noble way, she had dignity in every step she took.

    Laritte, mom ising!

    Ian swiped his arm in the rising goosebumps.

    * * *

    The window in the room where only Laritte and Emperor Oscar were left suddenly opened. It was on a high floor, so it couldnt be opened from the outside!

    Oscar peered out at the window in surprise.

    Is it an assassin? No one would dare send an assassin?

    Eventually, Seta and Ikar stepped inside with only wings attached to their human form.

    Hey, female human!

    Oscar was even more surprised.

    D, dr, drag

    His mouth studdered.

    Originally, dragons were the object of envy and fear. Moreover, because Oscar was a member of a royal family with faint dragon blood, the feelings were more dominant.

    At the same time, Seya smiled broadly when he saw a human who was worshiping him in fear after a long time. He stood sternly and coughed out of ce.

    Human. It would be an honor to meet me! First of all, prepare for me ten kinds of fruit of the highest quality

    Following behind Seta, Ikarnded in the room, and gave a disgusted look at him. Then, he pped Seta on the back of the head.

 Chapter 122

    Aaaah!You bastard!

    Ikar was extremely calm.

    Why was Seta yelling when hemanded humans? He crossed his arms with a sullen face befitting a blue dragon.

    We must not intervene heavily in the human world. It is equally taboo to give orders to humans unless absolutely necessary.

    Then, say it! Is your mouth a mouth that exists only to exhale breath? Huh? Useless mouth! Useless!

    Its you red dragons who spew breath without covering the front and back.

    The quiet room, where only Laritte and Oscar had been, suddenly became noisy. The next moment, Oscar staggered up into a posture that seemed to protect the red sofa Laritte was sitting on.

    Cough, cough.So

    Oscar coughed but worried. Why did the dragonse here? It seemed that Laritte didnt seem to know why. In the first ce, he was Ians friend and was a trustworthy figure, so Ian roughly told him how the Duchess came to life.

    The dragons y a big role.

    I heard that shes pretty close with dragons, but I cant believe that at all.

    Although Ian and Laritte werent the ones to brag, it was a story about Dragon! How could he believe that they were friends with a dragon who was revered as a God? Meanwhile, Seta and Ikar realized why they were here after a long quarrel. Something the size of a forearm came from Ikars front.

    Nyaong.

    Butterfly stuck its head out of his chest. It must have been frustrating.

    Seeing Butterfly popping out, Laritte smiled faintly.

    Oh. Is Butterfly here?

    I stopped by the mansion again to see this cute and lovely cat You are gone, and the cat is looking for you. So, I asked the one in ck clothes and brought it.

    Laritte thought she needed to apologize to the maid, who must have been afraid of receiving the dragons questions.

    Since its a long distance and there are many people here, I left Butterfly after much thought. How did Butterflye?

    Ikar proudly stuck out his tongue.

    After transforming into my true form, I put the cat under my tongue and quickly fly away.

    When Ikar transformed into its original form, it looked like there was quite a lot of space under the tongue. Even though he was expressionless, he looked very proud.

    Emperor Oscar was spinning his head round and round.

    What?

    What was going on now? The dragon said that the cat was lonely and brought it to its owner He found it too normal. Perhaps, Oscar had already been killed by the dragons w foring out to protect the Duchess.

    Yes. Now it must have been a dream or a fantasy!

    It was then that Ikar found a foreign brown fur in Oscars brown hair. This dragon had raised hundreds of thousands of cats over a long period of time. So, the owner of the rough, stiff hair on Oscars head was clear.

    I think this male human also has a cat.

    Oscar lost his mind. Finally, he thought of a stray cat perched in a flower garden.

    Not that Im raising them, ah, no The cat seemed to need a ce to give birth, so I brought it up, and she lived in a flower garden

    You are a good person.

    Ikar took his hand with a determined face and shook it up and down. While Oscar was losing his soul, Seta looked absurd, and he nced at Laritte.

    This If you were going to wear such a fabulous outfit, you should have invited me! Bad human! Bad human!

    Seta wanted to immortalize Laritte like this and decorate hisir.

    Without realizing it, he bent his knees and gazed at Laritte, who was sitting on the sofa, like courting her. His reaction was not unusual. Laritte wore the art that Nichs, the best designer in the empire, had worked hard on for a month.

    The most beautiful bride in May!

    Ikar, too, recognized the dress Laritte was wearing. He found a small blue jewel embedded in the dress.

    Isnt that the Lords disgusting scale? Then that old woman took it from the meeting ce.

    That meant Olivia.

    The dress of the former Duchess, which Laritte cherished, could not be worn as it was. The magical powers were lost because of Laritte. The designer, Nichs, changed the design while repairing the dress using Lord Astrits scale, so the new dress, upholstered in ck-dyed silk, was the perfect match for Laritte.

    It became the pride of the Duchy again!

    Frankly, Laritte was more than happy to have this dress returned to her hands than the wedding. It was the greatest happiness after being able to live with Ian for a long time. Meanwhile, Seta melted like a liquid because of Larittes face, and Ikar was just preaching to Oscar about the cats sixtieth virtue.

    The hustle and bustle were just right. Laritte smiled softly on the sofa in the middle of the small, crowded room.

    It was then

    Iming in.

    Ian brought Olivia back to the waiting room.

    He knocked on the door a few times, and as soon as it opened, he witnessed the situation inside the room. Even Oscar opened his mouth brightly as if he had seen his savior, and it was a mess.

    Ians expression darkened.

    What? This

    Why was the situation next to Laritte like this? Wasnt Laritte his? Even though the door was mmed closed and reopened to deny the situation it was still the same.

    Everyone Get out

    * * *

    Eventually, Seta and Ikar were driven out.

    Butterfly was held in the maid, Alices arms so that she could attend the wedding in peace. The two dragons couldnt be introduced to the nobles truthfully. In that case, Seta and Ikar would be scolded by the chiefs, so

    The two dragons murmured and disappeared as they pped their wings into the May sky.

    Olivia was also perfectly fulfilling the mission of the wedding, and the wedding finally started.

    The wedding hall of the cathedral was covered in gold as if the third-story height had been erected without a ceiling while many nobles filled their seats to see the union of the Duke and Duchess.

    Oscar dressed like the Pope and climbed up to the high altar. Behind him, three huge, long windows shone. Originally, the altar was a ce where only priests who were cardinal or higher could go up and pray. However, no one said anything about Oscar going up there.

    Unlike other countries where the Empire and religion were separated, the Royal Family of Iasa, with dragon blood, had more royal power than the priesthood.

    Today, I want to stand before you and bless another couple.

    The congrattory speech began.

    Then, all of a sudden, everyone felt a slight leap forward. It was because the roar of a dragon was heard from outside. Everyone was contemting, looking for a savior.

    Kyaak!

    Outside what is that? How long has it been since thest dragon appeared?

    Everyones eyes turned to Ian, the sword master who had the power to kill dragons.

    .?

    Ian also drew his sword with a frown.

    This Somehow, it didnt seem like the screams of a rampaging dragon. Besides, why was it that it was a voice he had heard somehow?

    He became very anxious in another sense.

    With him as the lead, several knights went out of the cathedral. A huge red dragon descended on the t ground where the entrance to the cathedral was.

    It was obviously Seta.

    He had returned to the form of a dragon whose end could only be seen when humans lifted their heads with difficulty. That wasnt enough, he even drew a heart on the ground with ws the size of a human.

    Captain, should should we attack? Why is the dragon scribbling?

    One of the Knights of Reinhardt got lost and dragged his sword to the floor.

    Kuooohh!

    Seta let out a cry in excitement.

    Hehe, its a wedding present!

    Its glory!

    So, quickly give birth to a child and create a human that resembles the female human!

    Ikar was ashamed of Seta and had already flown away.

    Seta closed one of his eyes like winking and then fluttered his wings and climbed into the air. Because he was huge, like a castle, not the cute wings it had when he transformed into a human, dust rose tremendously.

    That punk I will definitely make him into a grilled lizardter.

    Ian gritted his teeth inside.

    Oscar, who rushed out, grasped the situation and calmed the nobles.

    This, this is So

    As Oscar was rambling, he smiled broadly as if he hade up with a good idea.

    It seems that the great dragon race came to celebrate the marriage of the Ducal couple, not just a low-ranking dragon who ran wild!

    The words caused apuse to erupt.

    Oh, dear God!

    Amazing! The reputation of the Duke and Iasa Empire has reached even the dragons!

    Thanks to the idea that the Iasa Empire and its people were the best, the nobility readily agreed. At the same time, Laritte grabbed her pure white dress and stood next to Ian.

    Seta gave me an interesting gift. Dont you think such a deep and big heart will remain on the ground for a long time?

    Ians anger melted away at Larittes thoughtless words.

    Thats right.

    Under the bright May sunlight, there were pink roses in full bloom just for the day. Laritte and Ian gazed at each other and gently held hands.

    Congrattions on your marriage, Ian.

    Congrattions on your wedding, too.

    Ianughed in a different way.

    Now, where would the couple go after the wedding was over?

    Of course,honeymoon!

 Chapter 123

    Laritte climbed onto the fence of the winding road and hung on it. As the road was at a high altitude, she could see the cool stretch of the beach and the sea at a nce.

    There was only the Ducal couple here

    It was their honeymoon destination!

    She could see the endless clear blue sea. As her hair swayed wildly like seaweed in the water by the wind, Laritte opened her mouth wide.

    Aaaaaa.

    When the meaningless chant ended, the fresh air of the sea entered her mouth. A cool breeze with the smell of salt took the beach hat from her head.

    Ah, my hat

    At that moment, dark hands, tightly engraved with fine muscles, grabbed the flying hat.

    Its dangerous to hang on the fence, Laritte. Come down.

    Ian wrapped his other hand that was not grabbing her beach hat around Larittes slender waist. It seemed that he could not feel her weight at all as he lifted up his wife.

    Actually, Ian thought so, too.

    She was so light, how could he really eat this person?

    Just before leaving for the honeymoon, he remembered the words of nanny Ava.

    If you think Madam is having a hard time doing it, you have to stop! Understand? Use only half of your stamina to go to war!

    At first, he was flustered and tried to drive Ava out. However, she was very helpful when he heard the it techniques that she gave him.

    Anyway, it was the first time for him and Laritte

    Laritte slipped out of his thick forearms while Ian was immersed in the recollections. She then sprinted with her little feet and stepped on the bright sand of the beach. There was a thin pair of shoes prepared for the beach, but even that was taken off.

    She stepped on the sand with her white feet. It was just the right weather, and the not-so-hot sandfortably wrapped around her big toe.

    Come on, Ian, you too.

    The ce where Ian and Laritte went on their honeymoon was a small ind with no one around. The ind, with its picture-perfect beaches, had a vi just for them.

    Perhaps Ian rented the whole ind?

    Laritte guessed that Ian had spent a lot of money. The quietness of no one but Ian and Laritte was nice. They should have fun.

    Her prediction was half right and half wrong.

    It was certain that there was only the Ducal couple on this small ind.

    He did it on purpose because he was afraid that someone would interfere with Ian making history with Laritte. For example When trying to set the mood, a very sincere maid grabbed a snack and knocked, or something like that.

    In addition, he also instructed them to lie if the dragon came to the mansion in search of Laritte.

    What Laritte got wrong was that everything here had just been built under the Dukes directives for this honeymoon. He dared to say it was an astronomical amount.

    Extraordinary level.

    There was no object or person to disturb Ian here. Soon, he entered the sandy beach with his light summer clothes swaying in the sea breeze.

    Laritte. Would you mind if I tie your hair up? Im afraid the wind will bother you with your hair.

    Ian untied the straps from his wrists.

    Since there were no employees, it meant that he had to take care of Larittes everything. Because of that, he had been very thorough in his preparations.

    Laritte quietly put her hair on Ian and looked down at the sea. As the sea waves pushed her toes before disappearing again, she made a random suggestion.

    Do you want to y rock, paper, scissors, and the loser jump into the sea?

    Yes?

    Ian looked sullen.

    What if my wife catches a cold?

    Meanwhile, Laritte didnt notice the look on Ians face, who was standing behind her.

    It will be fun. The water isnt that cold, either. Everyone said that they y like that when theye to the sea.

    Her voice was a little more excited than usual. Perhaps, no one but Ian would notice. Like mostmoners, it was Larittes first time seeing the sea. Since she was not even a merchant who dealt with fish, only nobles could afford to go out to sea.

    The sea was like a river, but it was very different. The white foam at the end of the wave was fun.

    He was so happy with her that he couldnt be decisive. Ian wanted to do everything for Laritte, so it was difficult for him to object to such a trivial thing

    Yes? Ian, will you jump? Rock, paper, scissors?

    In the end, he had no choice but to nod his head. Instead, he recalled a scheme.

    To lose to Laritte, I must be the one to go into the water!

    Rock, paper

    With Larittes voice, Ian opened his eyes like a sharp lion with the mindset that a Sword Master was most useful when losing rock-paper-scissors to his wife. His fierce eyes gazed at the opponents hand for a short time.

    Predicting the movements of those hands, fingers, and muscles, obviously.

    Laritte was about to clench her fist.

    When Ian quickly made a pair of scissors, she raised her fists.

    Wow! I won.

    She gently pushed Ians back to the beach.

    Since it was a promise, Ian fell to the edge of the shallow sea without giving any strength to his body. Even though Ians clothes got wet, he sighed.

    I got in, and shes excited, so theres no problem

    Laritte must have thought that the probability game was fun, so after that, she asked for another round of rock-paper-scissors.

    Who would open the door to the vi overlooking the sea?

    Who would cook dinner?

    Even who would wash the dishes was decided with rock-paper-scissors. When it got dark, they decided to drink wine while watching the seas night view, but they made a bet on who would open the bottle.

    Of course, Ian always lost.

    Laritte felt good to keep winning even though she wasnt proposing a bet because she didnt want to do it.

    You always give out scissors. Idiot.

    Ian also had something to argue with.

    Thats because you only clenched your fists, so I had no choice but to use scissors.

    Still, he couldnt tell the truth, so Ian shut his mouth.

    It was better to be an idiot than to make Laritte do something. Besides, it didnt change that much since he initially decided he wanted to do everything on his own.

    Eventually, Ian and Laritte were sitting in a gazebo (a small observatory simr to a pavilion.) The bright moon was reflected in the water. The nights were moderately pleasant as there were still days left before the hot summer.

    Laritte put her arms around the armrest, drinking her share of wine.

    It made me realize that the sea is such a fun ce. I have to say thank you. Does my mother know that there are such beautiful sights in the world?

    After our honeymoon, we can alle together again. Olivia too, Butterfly too, and other employees anytime.

    It would cost a lot of money to rent the ind again, is that alright?

    What? This ind was purchased.

    .

    Laritte now knows the truth and mutters, Rich people.

    The Ducal couple talked a lot after that. They shared what their first impressions of each other were when they first met. When there was not enough wine and snacks to eat, Ianughed as he cut the fruit perfectly with his knife skills.

    She captured the small moon above her ss in her eyes.

    It must have been hard for you for me to be so rxed Youve suffered a lot.

    In the end, it is enough to be able to smile face to face with my wife.

    It was time for the good people to sleep. Larittes eyes blinked slowly, and Ian smiled.

    Are you sleepy?

    He pushed his upper body towards her as he sat next to Laritte. Checking if she was very sleepy, he asked out of the blue.

    Remember that? You promised me.

    If I had made a promise to you, I would not have kept it. What was it?

    Laritte put the ss on the railing, and she suddenly wrapped her arms around Ians neck. Although he pulled out his body in embarrassment, he remained steadfast.

    Did she perhaps get the point?

    However, he was afraid that her would get drunk again, so he prepared a weak wine. Laritte was more calm than anyone else, and her mind was clear.

    Laritte?

    You said you didnt want to bring in a mistress. And, you would have a child with me.

    Laritte also knew very well about honeymoon. It was the first night of the couple, right? It was a very appropriate time to have a child.

    Alright. They should have a child.

    As she tilted her head to him, she opened her adorable mouth slightly. Ian tried to hold onto the shaky reason. However, he could not turn away from Larittes face, who was approaching him.

    .

    He naturally followed Laritte, opening his mouth and enjoying the deep skinship. At night, secret sounds kepting out of the gazebo where they were alone.

    Laritte pushed Ians shoulder without pulling her mouth. His upper body, which was half lying on the floor, was wrapped around her legs, and he stopped kissing her. Ian tried to restrain himself while coveting Laritte on with his eyes.

    For her, it would be better to go to a soft bed.

    Are you going to do it here?

    Laritte was serious. She nodded her head resolutely and began to unfasten his button.

    Ian, do you want a daughter or a son?

    Youre very active. You can answer that.

    Ian seemed to be quiet, but it was getting harder and harder for him to hold on. In fact, when he gazed at Laritte, it was always unbearable in any sense.

    Now it was. even more.

    Laritte took off Ians coat, and his shirt fell to the floor. Eventually, his reasoning stopped.

    I apologize beforehand.

    Ian picked her up.

    In an instant, their position changed.

 Chapter 124

    A bright moonlit night sky illuminated the structure outdoors.

    In a ce with only the floor and ceiling, the two figures moved. Ian picked up Laritte and carefully set her down on the wooden floor. The shirt he had taken off was tucked behind Larittes back.

    His upper body, without his shirt, was clear in her eyes.

    She observed his corbone with the sound of wavesing from afar. Even at night, the color contrasted very well with her bare hands, as his skin was very dark. Laritte could see the small cut under Ians corbone and tight muscles.

    How fascinating.

    The veins passing over the muscles were very clear.

    She didnt know because it was usually hidden under his clothes. Or was it more so because he was supporting his upper body while trapping her underneath him? Laritte was curious and pressed the spot where the veins were.

    Of course. When one saw something that was poking out, wouldnt anyone want to touch it?

    The problem was that Ian reacted when Laritte pressed the other persons solid stomach.

    Ugh.

    Ian was already at the moment when his mind was fading. Because of that, at that moment, what the person under him did was something simr to seduction.

    A sound simr to a growl escaped from between sharp, hard teeth like a wolfs.

    Are you going to keep provoking me like this?

    Ian gazed at Larittes hair, which was tangled on the floor as it glistened in the moonlight. This scene alone was already driving him crazy enough.

    He took a deep breath.

    As the nanny told me, so Laritte wont have a hard time, I have to do a little I cant lose my mind like this already.

    Only half of his own stamina.

    As Ian made his vows stronger and more serious than when he made his oath to be a knight, Larittes attention was drawn to another vein in his torso. His upper body moved as he took a deep breath, so she was even more dazed.

    I want to press it.

    The desire was even greater than that of a hamster obsessed with moving sunflower seeds.

    Ian told me not to provoke him, right?

    Perhaps, he didnt like her pushing his veins. Nheless, the bizarre obsession overcame her consideration for the other person.

    Laritte squeezed the veined flesh again.

    Dont touch me.

    Ian went mad as the tips of her cold fingers touched his heated skin. His mind raced wildly as he thought about the nanny, who told him to refrain from doing it

    That

    The nannys requests became more and more vague. In the end, hepletely forgot what was said to him.

    Ian?

    Ian moved quickly enough to surprise Laritte. Then, his lips moved over Laritte, moving all over her body.

    Laritte thought that he saw her as a sherbet that needed to be melted and eaten

    Again, she was embarrassed by her ignorance. Now, exactly what process was this all about? The reason why she was so active in attacking Ian was because of the contents of the book.

    On your honeymoon, you have to make a child!

    Still it was very vague about what actions they had to go through to have a child.

    Is this the right course?

    She seriously questioned that.

    In the meantime, Ians kiss was getting faster and faster. Contrary to Larittes nk eyes, her inside was urgent. She, of course, couldnt ask him. She didnt keep her mouth shut, unlike when they kissed, which was odd.

    Ian tried to undress her with hasty, rough hands.

    Of course, most of the times he took off other peoples clothes was when he was collecting bodies on the battlefield. Now that he was out of his reason, he couldnt unbutton Laritte right away.

    This, why wont it

    Ian Wait, Ian?

    Laritte tried to stop Ian because the atmosphere was strange right now She couldnt go back to before.

    Now, Laritte only had to be eaten by Ian.

    The sound of waves crashing came from the distance.

    * * *

    A ray of sunlight came through the curtains and bothered Larittes eyes.

    Uhhh

    As her eyelids opened, Laritte noticed that she was lying neatly in the middle of the finest, softest bed worthy of the Duchys budget alone.

    Where was this?

    She rummaged through her head with a frown.

    Yes

    This was the vi where Ian and Laritte were supposed to stay for the night. She even remembered the circumstances ofst night.

    So. We made a child in the gazebo We moved to the vi and Again, again.

    As she struggled to raise her upper body, the nket fell softly like silk. At that moment, Laritte nearly let out a scream.

    .!

    Her whole body ached. She was about to shed tears.

    Aahh.

    Her voice was gone.

    Not to mention her shoulders but also her neck, back, waist, legs, and feet. There was no ce that wasnt aching. Was it really this hard when you made a child?

    All married couples live like this.

    Was it such a difficult job to be a married couple?

    Why didnt anyone tell me? If I did this every day, my muscles would be able to roll across the meadow.

    Couples are really great. Cant we hire married people as knights?

    Even after being revived, Laritte became healthier. Still, if this continued She didnt even want to think as she got goosebumps.

    Ian was not in this sunny room.

    Ian Reinhardt had woken up before sunrise. He was preparing to go around the vi and wait on Laritte. Tidying up, he wanted to make sure that she was not ufortable in addition to cooking as well.

    While slicing an egg in half in the kitchen, he sensed Larittes situation with his brilliant ears.

    The wife was awake.

    It was already lunchtime, but Ian had no intention of ming her for oversleeping. Well, what time did he put her to bed?

    Laritte, are you awake?

    Ian smiled softly as he opened the door.

    Laritte thought idly with only her upper body raised. Why was that person so fine? She didnt even have the strength to lift a finger, and she couldnt pull back a single strand of her hair that was now bothering her eyes.

    Ian moved around and started preparing Larittes breakfast.

    Wash your face, my love.

    Yeess

    Soft towels and wash water were provided, but the temperature of the water was shockingly appropriate. What couldnt he do for her? Even the things he couldnt do can be aplished through a hundred trials and errors.

    Ian gently tucked Larittes hair as she brushed her teeth.

    Please rest while I finish preparing your meal.

    At his words, Laritte gave a sloppy nod with a dazed face. She didnt have the energy to get down to bed. Then, her eyes caught a small decorative bookshelf. When her gazended on it, Ian took the book and gave it to her.

    Laritte received the book helplessly.

    Is Ian a puppy?

    He seemed like a smart dog that would give her anything.

    She had no intention of reading it, actually.

    However, since Ian went out and she was alone on the bed, Laritte decided to flip through random pages.

    A picture of a brown bear appeared. It was an animal picture.

    She stopped breathing when she heard that bears could move hundreds of kilometers continuously. It was fortunate that Ian wasnt really a brown bear If he had that good of stamina, she might have really died.

    Still Were the same people, how can Ian be okay? Hes not as energetic as me, but he must be working hard.

    Ian was really fine, but Laritte was mistaken.

    Just in time, she saw Ian back in the room.

    Laritte, do you like potato sd? Or just a sd Are you reading the book intently?

    When he said that, Laritte gave the book to Ian, who was standing by the door, to see.

    Its an animal picture book. A bear came out, and how scary it is.

    Ian must have loved her reading the book. He sat next to the bed and asked.

    What are you afraid of?

    The bears stamina is truly frightening. If you were doing fine today like a real bear, you could have done what you didst night today as well.

    Uh, um

    Ian thought.

    Can they do it today?

    He can still do it. It wasnt that hardst night, either. Laritte seemed to be out of breath, so he only btedly regained his reason and restrained himself.

    Ian licked his lips.

    Then, would you like to feel it for yourself? How good is my stamina?

    As he climbed on top of Laritte, he saw her wince.

    What? What are you talking about? No.

    Really We cant?

    Laritte had a good idea.

    She kept winning rock-paper-scissors against Ian, right?

    If thats the case, well decide with rock-paper-scissors. Whoever wins can ask for everything.

    Of course, Laritte knew she was going to win since she didnt even know when Ian would not lose. He could have won against Laritte through his hawk eyes, but

    The result was Ians victory.

    Nonsense. Why Whywhy did you send out paper?

    She couldnt believe the result. However, the reality hasnt changed, and her straight face changed to a pale color.

    It was an extremely exciting honeymoon for only one person.

 Chapter 125

    Ian and Larittes honeymoon on a small ind was over.

    As the weather in early summer was moderately mild, the way back to the mansion was as peaceful as ever.

    Its the Duke!

    The knights in charge of todays gatekeeping smiled coolly and opened the front gate.

    Madam! Did you have a nice trip!

    After the wheels of the carriage rolled around on the road in the middle of the Dukes residence, Ian cautiously escorted Laritte out of the carriage.

    Oh, really. Didnt I say you shouldnt do that?

    Laritte said with an expressionless face, disying a slight annoyance after a long time.

    It seemed that his overprotectiveness began again. It was because it was so intense that she kept falling down while walking on the ind three or four times during the trip.

    But, if Laritte falls again

    I said I am fine now, you. On thest day, we yed ssh in the sea, right?

    Laritte couldnt understand his apologetic feelings for her. Obviously, since Ian was stronger than the others, he could have been a bit heavy on her. Still, werent all couples like this? Doing that weird thing for hours. Of course, it wasnt bad for her to spend time with him together

    It seemed that she did not yet know that Ian was unusually exceptional.

    It was then.

    Waaongg.

    Meanwhile, Butterfly zig-zag across the front yard, fluttering her white fur. When Larittes foot touched the yard, it was only a few secondster.

    Butterfly made a light leap into her arms.

    Weongg!

    Butterfly said she hadnt seen Laritte for days, fluttering her lips in annoyance.

    Mom left me and went alone to have fun!

    Laritte started talking.

    Ravizenis von Alexandria Anges, how have you been?

    Butterflies couldnt speak. However, when animals talk, the owner or a simr person would answer in a cute voice instead.

    Alice, her exclusive maid who remained in the mansion, raised her right hand and imitated Butterfly.

    Yes!

    Have you eaten well and listened to the maids?

    Ah, really. I pee well.

    You werent bored, were you?

    In the middle, strange men came to y again, so there was no time for that!

    The men were two dragons who enjoyed trespassing through the windows of Reinhardts mansion. Alice spoke in her natural voice this time.

    Still, we covered up lies about why Master and Madam left! Just as Master ordered.

    The employees expected that Seta and Ikar were not human. asionally, someone saw their body transform into that of a dragon. Nheless, there were no rumors. In fact, there was nothing so unusual about it for the employee

    Duke Reinhardt was always great.

    Under the title of the only Duke in the empire, Ian was a war hero and sword master. Outstanding knights were nurtured under Ian Also, the love for the employees from generation to generation is extreme. Did it make sense for a noble to treat their employee like this?

    How lovely was the warm, winter-like Madam! It was still a dreamy day, but what was wrong with adding a bit of dragon seasoning to it?

    Overhearing Alices words, Ian let out a sigh.

    Those dragon punks, I thought they woulde to the mansion again during the honeymoon. I told them to lie so they didnt get in the way at all on my trip.

    Ian, who was standing in front of the mansion, was asked by the nanny Ava.

    Duke, so did you do a good job? Huh, huh?

    Ava wondered if teaching the secrets of the nights was worth it.

    At the question, the nights of their honeymoon came into Ians mindeat, do that, sleep. Eat again, repeat, repeatalthough, when Laritte was really struggling, he tried his best to feed her. In the end, he nodded his head earnestly when asked if the honeymoon was sessful.

    Oh, my goodness!Ho, ho!This Ava has no regrets even if she dies now!

    Perhaps it was an unexpected answer, she opened her mouth wide. Avas heart ached at the thought that the child, who had been peeing carelessly, had grown this far.

    Today, the mansion was fun and noisy, too.

    * * *

    If there were rights, there were also responsibilities.

    Thanks to the honeymoon, Ian was away from work for several days. In addition, the paperwork to be processed by Ian continued to pile up. He swallowed a curse and moved heavy steps toward his office. While work was fine, not being able to see Laritte seemed to annoy him.

    Sh*t. Laritte cant live without me.

    Meanwhile, all the employees thought the same thing. They thought the master was actually the one who couldnt live without Madam

    While Ian was away, Laritte spent a leisurely day with the cat and tea.

    In the meantime, Olivia came to the mansion once every two weeks. Coincidentally, Seta also came to the mansion at the same time as he was bored.

    Im here, human! To see your face! You werent at the mansion when I came a few days ago?

    So while Ian was working with a frown, Laritte ended up eating in the dining room with Olivia and Seta. When dining in a quiet room with antique furniture, the only asional sound was the rattling of tableware.

    She didnt think much of it, and it was enough for Seta to appreciate her face. However, Olivia was served with great care by the maids and was even given good food, which made her feel very awkward.

    They didnt have to treat me this well. Its too ufortable.

    It wasnt until after Laritte came back to life that the employees started actively serving her. It was because it was finally revealed that she was the decisive contributor to saving their Madam Because of that, Olivia was going to die of awkwardness.

    The cook stood next to Olivia and exined the dish as best she could.

    Mrs. Olivia, the main dish this time is a goose with potatoes baked in butter. The goose meat is braised using olive oil from the finest oilpany

    Yo-youve exined it, so you dont have to spend too much time on me.

    However, the cook was adamant.

    What words! Know what ingredients are in it so you can savor the best taste! Please allow me to exin it for Mrs. Olivias sake!

    Olivia felt ufortable with all this treatment and wanted to scream.

    Stop it What did I doa mother who couldnt do anything for LaritteUwaah!

    As she thought so, the cook kept asking in worry that Olivia wouldnt like the main dish.

    If you dont like potatoes, we can make a new one! Madam likes potatoes, so I mainly use potatoes, sorry! Are there any foods you particrly enjoy?

    Please

    Olivia suffered on one side.

    After swallowing her food, Laritte asked Seta.

    Come to think of it, didnt Ikare with you?

    One of the cats in hisir gave birth, so he is taking care of it.

    Then, to avoid the cook, Olivia interrupted their conversation.

    Yes, childbirth. Laritte. Are you nning on getting pregnant?

    nning a pregnancy? What is it, humans?

    Seta asked.

    Like an arrogant dragon, he waved his finger at the servant waiting behind him. The servant hesitated before answering.

    Pregnancy nning is nning when you will have a child that will be a boy and a girl. In this case, in order to have a child that resembles the Master and the Madam

    What?!

    At the exnation, he jumped up. Seta was so surprised that he even spit out the bowl she had been grinding and chewing on.

    Thats great! A human who resembles that female human!

    Setas brain seemed to have epted the information, leaving out the idea that it might even resemble Ians.

    He cried excitedly.

    Human woman, a human who looks like you!

    Laritte nodded her head obediently as she cut the meat.

    It is.

    Then, make one hundred!

    If possible? I will try.

    And hand over one of them to me!

    Seta was full of longing for Larittes child.

    Give birth to my(own)child!

    He eximed.

    At that moment, the huge, expensive door of the dining room opened, and Ian entered.

    What?

    Ian doubted his ears.

    He retraced the situation up until now. As he had been working swiftly for several days because he wanted to see Laritte, Ian spurred out of the office for the first time in a while. Since it was meal time, he came to the dining room to find her

    So, what did he just hear? Did that lizard bastard say to Laritte, Give birth to my child?

    Ians hand went to the handle of the sword at his waist.

    Take back those absurd remarkfor your life.

    Seta didnt know what was wrong. Olivia and the maids tried to clear up the misunderstanding by shaking their hands.

    Duke, this is not that

    Ma, Master! Please give a moment!

    It sounded strange when you heard it out of context!

    It took them a long time to calm Ian down.

 Chapter 126

    Ian pursued Seta, sharpening his pointed teeth. Unintentionally, a chase broke out in the dining room.

    How dare you ask my wife to give birth to your child?

    Even an ordinary married couple would get upset.

    Seta had to run away from Ian without knowing why.

    Uh? Uh?Why are you doing this to me?

    The poor dragon even went round and round the dining room, hiding behind an antique chest of drawers lined with tes. In the meantime, the maids in the dining room continued to exin to Ian that it was a misunderstanding

    After a few minutes of chasing, Ian learned the situation properly. He didnt mean to have a child for himself, he meant to ask for one after she gave birth to a child.

    Still, the anger did not subside.

    Why would you want someone elses child? In addition, it was annoying that Seta was hiding his body behind Laritte in the chair. Jealousy erupted likeva from an active volcano.

    Get away from Laritte.

    It was the same with Seta, who was angry because of the unfair treatment. He was choked up as he shoved his big body over Larittes back.

    What did I do wrong?! To suffer such humiliation from a human being! Do you still think you will make it all your life?

    The more he spoke, the more saddened he was.

    He was a dragon. A great being who is a mythological god to humans! Even if Ian Reinhardt was a sword master who shed rampaging dragons, they were low-level dragons. They were on a different level from normal dragons like Seta.

    Huh?After defeating a few runaway punks, this great being is formidable? Even if there were no rules to refrain from intervening in the human world, I could take you in a mouthful! A mouthful!

    Even if I die, I will take at least one limb from the great being.

    In the end, Seta got sullen. He was so upset that he even flew through the wall of the dining room!

    At the same time, the chin of the mustachioed cook went all the way down as he brought out the new food.

    The, the wall!!!

    Like a member of the employees, the cook also knew that Seta was not human. It wasnt Seta that surprised him, it was the broken dining room.

    My space broken

    The dining room was the space that the cook cherished next to the kitchen. He also did what the maids were supposed to do.

    Perfect crockery filled the dining rooms decorative shelves, and even the long table was hand-picked by the cook from twenty different types of wood. A dining room where even the most minor parts are filled with the chefs attachment

    The hole in the wall that Seta had broken through was sorge that the summer breeze blew through it. The cooks heart was filled with a hole as well, and the wind leaked out.

    At least Ians words wereforting.

    Call someone to fix it without sparing any money. It would have been better if he had gone out like that. He wont being to the mansion for a while.

    Ian was satisfied.

    From his point of view, Seta wouldnt look good. Wasnt he the one who said that theres no real way for Laritte to escape the magic attacks, based on his own judgment that it was impossible? If it hadnt been for Olivia, Laritte would have been dposing under the ground by now.

    Even when Seta stopped by the mansion to see Larittes face, Ians possessive desire was ignited.

    Farewell, damn dragon!

    Donte again!

    Ian gave a satisfied beastly grin.

    * * *

    A few weekster

    At lunchtime, when the sun was high, the Dukes residence was busier than usual. The knights did not wear training clothes, but were armed and waited at the training ground. An unusual tent was built near the training ground, and gardeners and maids took their seats under it.

    Today, the Reinhard family knights decided to hold a small swordsmanshippetition. They shouldpeted for rank and increased their motivation for training before it got hot in midsummer.

    Young knights sat in groups in the shade under the tent.

    Do you know who will be the judges when wepete? There are quite a few knights who do not participate because their skills are so different. Same with Captain, Mister Mason, and Count Riec

    Mister Mason will watch the match. When I was eating bread earlier, he had a referee g.

    It felt like a small, friendly pic.

    The maids showed off their skills in making snacks in the kitchen while they had time. Since it was for knights and servants, they made it today without any hesitation. The freckled little maid took a bear-shaped cookie out of the oven.

    Look at this! It is a crying bear cookie using strawberry jam.

    I baked blue bread with blueberry juice. It looks like youll die if you eat it, but its refreshing and delicious! Would you like to eat?

    asionally strange things came out, but there were also normal main dishes. Among them, what the maids were most confident about was Larittes strawberry juice. The special juice with herbs was as popr asst year.

    Each of the knights held a ss of strawberry juice in one hand.

    You have no idea how much I have wanted to eat this sincest year. It does notpare with cooling my throat with pale ale.

    Masons wrinkled hand, which was preparing for refereeing in the middle of the training ground, also held a ss. This old knight hadnt tasted the madams strawberry juicest year. It was because, at that time, he misunderstood the Madam and tried to take away the knights power.

    Hehe, there were embarrassing days like that.

    Mason sighed as if he was embarrassed to recall the painful past. Soon, thepetition began at the training ground. The knights engaged in a duel with wooden swords whenever it was their turn. The more they did, the more quickly the snacks and juice ran out.

    A knight just came down from the training ground after a duel. He was so hot that he even stuck out his tongue.

    They said lets have a fun, easy duel. Look at how everyones eyes change when they hold a sword!

    He was sweating like rain in this weather.

    The knight wandered around like a ghost in search of the Madams signature juice but could not find any leftovers anywhere in the training ground. He led heavy steps towards the tent in search of Laritte, who was watching the knights in the corner of the training ground.

    Since theyd always been close, it might be okay to ask if there was any juice left

    Madam, maybe Is the juice distributed earlier?Huhu.

    He rubbed his palms as fake tears flowed from his mouth. It seemed that Laritte was resting on a rug on the grass with Ian. She awoke from the shade of the tent as she replied to him.

    I thought I made a lot, so I put it in a wooden barrel and put it in the storage room in the kitchen. Ill bring it right away.

    Ian, who was next to Laritte, asked with a worried look.

    Wouldnt it be heavy? Have an employee do it.

    I know where it is. Ill be back soon.

    Ian naturally followed to help Laritte. Then, he turned around and red coldly at the knight.

    How dare you make Laritte do this?

    It was in that sense

    Ill see youter during training time.

    Huh?

    The knight was just trying to ask his master.

    The poor knight hardened like a stone statue on the spot.

    * * *

    There was no one in the kitchen on the second floor of the mansion. Laritte opened the wooden door and came inside. Seeing that the pot was cold, it seemed that no one had been there before.

    Meals are prepared in the kitchen on the first floor It looks like the maids finished making snacks, and everyone went to the training ground. How cute.

    Youre cuter when you say that with a static expression.

    Laritte opened another door in the kitchen and entered a small room. In this ce, which was used as kitchen storage, there were food materials and wine neatly arranged along the shelves. She then pulled out the strawberry juice she had tucked deep between the things.

    Laritte, I will do it.

    Well, its nothing special

    Laritte took therge wooden barrel with both of her hands without thinking. Then, she looked up and identally bumped her head on the shelf.

    Ouch.

    The problem was not only that

    A sack of dried fruit swayed from the third rack of the shelf and then fell towards Laritte.

    Laritte!!

    .!

    Larittes eyes widened. In fact, she was a little hurt when she hit the sack.

    Dried fruits hurt.

    Because she was so light, she fell off the shelf without much strength. However, Ians heart almost dropped. He quickly reached Laritte and took her into his arms. He leaped so hard that they fell forward.

    Thanks to Ian spinning his body, Laritte fell into a sitting position on top of him and was fine.

    Laritte, are you okay?

    It is your butt that touches the floor. Why are you so scared of this sack so much that you save me like this?

    Hmm, hmm.

    He coughed in embarrassment.

    Laritte tried to get up from Iansp. However, with his arms wrapped around her stomach, she only ended up shaking her body.

    Can you let go now?

    Still, Ians expression was strange.

    Larittes slight movement just now seemed to have touched something in him. Suddenly the mood turned strange.

    Didnt I tell you that you have to do a lot of night work to get the pregnancy you want?

    His strange breath tickled the back of Larittes neck.

    Seta, the obstruction, would be gone for weeks. Besides, there was no one near the kitchen, and he could hear it if anyone were to approach.

    Ians low voice seduced Laritte from behind.

    Everyone was preupied with the swordsmanshippetition, anyway.

    Like always, Laritte didnt show much, but her chest also tickled.

    Right. We should have a baby soon.

    Her obsession with a child outweighed a dogs love for its toy. The next moment, the warehouse door slowly closed.

 Chapter 127

    The clear sky was clear as if it had been painted with blue paint created by God.

    Under the bright summer weather without a single cloud. The Dukes residence that always boasts great majesty.

    Among them, the Duchys people were crowded in therge training ground. The knights were in full swing preparing for the sparring, and the employees watched the swordsmanshippetition while eating snacks.

    Everyone was busy watching and ying.

    Whoever wins, wins!

    Adelio, I bet my weeks wages on this match!

    No one expected that the master and the Madam were secretly making love in the food storage room.

    It was then.

    A red dragon flew high in the sky, pping its bright skin.

    Did you dare to say something disrespectful to me? Not even the silver-haired woman, but a ck male human!

    Seta felt wronged.

    For a while, he got angry at hearing words like that, so he threw himself into hisir. However, when she thought about it, he was resentful. It was because even if this great dragon was depressed alone, no one noticed!

    So, Seta decided to fly to the Dukes residence right now!

    Burn all the Dukesnd with my breath!!

    I cant.

    He decided toe to the Dukes mansion just like he always did. If it was to see the face of the female human, he could shame himself as much as he could.

    It cant be helped! Because of the promise, we have to take care not to harm humans If I burn the residence, the female humans face will also disappear!

    It was like a cultural heritage was disappearing.

    In the end, Seta turned into a human from the sky andnded on the Dukes mansion. He hade here (again) to see the female humans face. As he entered the open air where the swordsmanshippetition was in full swing, near Seta, there was a knight sprawled on the ground.

    Huaa still hot.

    It was the knight who asked Laritte if there was any strawberry juice left. He was tired of waiting and was resting under the tent like he was fainting.

    Seta lightly tapped the knight with the toe of his foot.

    Hey. What are you all doing here?

    The knight recognized Seta, who often came to y.

    Ah! Currently, there is a swordsmanshippetition held lightly among the knights. Everyone is here to watch,

    Actually, I dont really care. Where are the male and female humans?

    The masters went into the mansion, but I dont know exactly where they are

    Seta entered the mansion without hesitation. As befits the old estate of the Duke, the hallway retained both antique beauty and splendor.

    He wandered around there.

    Because the dragons intuition told him where Laritte was, Setas foot moved toward the second-floor kitchen where Ian and Laritte were. At that time, Ian was holding Laritte in the small warehouse.

    Hmm.

    Ian kissed the nape of Larittes neck a few times. He let out a light breath, inhaling her scent.

    Laritte, do you know that your hair is more beautiful than jewels?

    Even when he spat out such words, Ian was shameless, without a single speck of shame. He wasnt spitting uncharacteristically words though he waspletely sincere. Meanwhile, Laritte got goosebumps as he spoke from behind her neck. Her expressionless face was red from the rush of blood from the physical excitement.

    I dont know. I think its a dull hair color because it has no color.

    What a disappointing thing to say.

    Ians big, hard hand gently brushed a handful of her white hair. It was lovely how Larittes hair fell half over her left and right shoulders.

    And, how soft and white your skin is.

    Then, his right hand went inside her coat. Feeling a tingle at her partners gentle touch on her upper stomach, her mouth parted slightly.

    Ian kissed her on the lips.

    As the secret atmosphere sunk down into the quiet warehouse, Ians eyes that were filled with loveliness towards Laritte became sharp as usual.

    Someone ising.

    His fierce eyes looked straight at the door, catching the sound of footstepsing from afar.

    What are these clumsy, arrogant steps?

    Ian smiled bitterly.

    It belonged to Seta, the lizard that he would grill to eatter.

    He broke down the wall and left, but hes alreadye back after a few weeks?

    Werent dragons people who felt that even a few years were short? Ian expected Seta toe after a long time Sh*t. Soon after, Seta opened the warehouse door and raided it.

    Hey! Humans!

    Ian and Laritte pushed each other as if nothing was secret. However, they didnt lookpletely normal.

    What?

    Unlike the kitchen, Seta felt that the temperature was a bit high, although he med it on his feelings. This was due to theck of rted knowledge, as dragons did not directly mate.

    What were you both doing here?

    Ian frowned as he pulled down his shirt that had been pushed up.

    I came to get something.

    I see!

    It looks like you didnt understand because I didnt tell you directly the other day. Stoping to my mansion, dragon? Please.

    Ian was excited at the thought of having another Laritte. No matter what part of her, the predators heart always resonated, but what about now? Because of that, he was very angry and gnashed his teeth at the dragon.

    Should I really kill him?

    At the same time, Seta was also annoyed when his opponent acted like this.

    I am busy, too! I will onlye once a month!

    In fact, it might not have been something appropriate for a trespasser to say. In any case, Seta did not lose and confronted back. The atmosphere was heightened.

    As they red at each other and created a threatening atmosphere

    Ugh uhhpp.

    Suddenly, Laritte vomited.

    Ian opened his eyes and stared at her with a straight face.

    No way!

    Come to think of it, it had been quite a while since they had a rtionship on their honeymoon!

    Seta frowned, not knowing why.

    Dr. Colin has been called to the Dukes residence. Colin had long been known for his outstanding skills, but now his hair looked unsightly. How ferociously the maids who went to meet him urged him!

    As a result, Laritte was really pregnant.

    Congrattions.

    Dr. Colin set the examining instrument down on the table. He spoke quietly in a room with only him and the couple.

    You are pregnant, Madam.

    For now, he kept his mouth shut so that the couple could share the joy.

    .!

    .!

    Laritte sat quietly across from Colin, blinking her big eyes a few times. Just in case, only the Ducal couple was here to hear the results, but for it to really be a pregnancy. She hugged Ians stomach, who was standing next to her.

    Thank you for your strength. I will do well in the future.

    Wasnt that what the men usually say?!

    Ian looked rather worried.

    He, too, knew very well about childbirth. Wasnt it like putting a massive ball in the stomach and enduring it for several months before releasing it from the womb? How could someone as weak as her put up with it?

    As he became concerned for Laritte as the pregnancy actually came, he lowered his eyebrows.

    I was afraid you would get sick

    What? But Ian, you wanted me to get pregnant. Thats why you always insisted on doing it at night.

    Laritte didnt understand why Ian was like this as how gently he had seduced her in bed all this time. Seeing them, Dr. Colin gritted his teeth to keep himself fromughing.

    If Iugh here, the Duke might kill me.

    Ian was frustrated.

    It was a sinister intention to taste his one and only wife every day!

    Laritte looked down at her stomach. Although she knew in theory that life could arise here, it felt so strange.

    When I came to the Dukes residence not long ago, Ian promised that he would have a child only with me

    At the time, she didnt even think that she loved Ian. But, when she recalled how she was in a good mood after receiving the promise from Ian well. Laritte thought hard about various things, then let out a happy smile.

    Who would this kid look like?

    Well, it was all right as long as it came out healthy. This is a nice ce, unlike her childhood.

    Well done anyway, Ian. May I kiss you?

    Laritte flicked her finger, still looking at her stomach.

    At her words, Ian stopped worrying about her and bowed his head towards her. He couldnt miss this opportunity, and he actively kissed her.

    After a while, Laritte asked.

    You can take good care of me, right?

    What would he not do as he liked Laritte so much? Ian smiled and nodded his head.

    Yes. Lets stop worrying. It must be so lovely to have a child born to us.

    However, there was still an uneasy feeling for no reason. She realized why Ian was anxiouster while fighting with the child over Laritte

    It was still a story of the future.

    Ian was happy, not knowing what was going to happen, and suddenly a thought crossed his mind.

    Oh!

    Ians head jumped up.

    It reminded him of the secret act he had done with Laritte earlier in the warehouse. When she was just pregnant, he shouldnt have acted that way!

    Thinking so, he lunged at Colin as he leaned over her table.

    You cant have a rtionship when youre pregnant, right? Isnt it dangerous for the mother?

    Youre right. Vigorous behavior at this time when the pregnancy is not stable is also dangerous to the baby. If you miscarry, the mothers health will deteriorate, so you should refrain from doing so.

    Fortunately, this time, Seta became a benefactor as he interfered with Ian and Laritte. As he thought so, Ian stormed out of the room. Among the maids waiting for the results, Seta also stood with a dumbfounded look.

    He hugged Seta tightly.

    Uwak! What is this!

    The dragon crumpled his face like paper without knowing why.

 Chapter 128

    A figure with the body of a small adult stood in front of the huge gate of the Dukes residence.

    The Dukes residence is really big, no matter how I look at it.

    A huge mansion was like a castle, and luxurious ces such as the annex or garden surrounding such a mansion had a tendency to overwhelm ordinary people.

    The little figure came to the mansion without an appointment, so she hesitated, wondering if it would be okay. However, the knights in charge of todays gatekeeping recognized the person and opened the way.

    Ah! Wee! Haha.

    He even showed a lively smile as if he saw the other person favorably.

    Even if it was Emperor Oscar who came, the procedure was to report to Ian and let the guest in. It was supposed to be so. However, there was only one outsider who was given the right to enter and leave the mansion at any time.

    She was Larittes biological mother and the woman who abandoned her, though she saved her life in the end.

    Lady Olivia, did youe without an appointment? If you had given us a letter in advance, we would have sent a carriage as you do on regr visits.

    That I had toe in a hurry

    Olivia slowed her words as if she felt awkward being friendly with a great person like a knight.

    Is it because of the news?

    The knight winked at her in one eye.

    Yes, yes maybe.

    Go in. Shall I take you to the door of the mansion?

    Its okay! All I have to do is walk forward!

    The old woman, still nodding her head apprehensively, entered the path beyond the gate. In her arms, Olivia had a letter containing the news of Larittes pregnancy. As soon as she saw it, she frantically went to the dukes mansion without even time to reply.

    Her heart pounded.

    It was not just a simple mothers heart to be proud of her pregnant daughter.

    As she went with her limp leg, the small mansion grew bigger and bigger. When she saw the mansion up to the size of her forearm, she saw a new woman. A person with bright silver hair who looked exactly like Olivia was sitting on a chair outside.

    Laritte, who was quietly enjoying her midday leisure, saw Olivia.

    Mom?

    Why didnt she contact her beforehand? Could it be because of the letter she wrote a few days ago?

    Normally, nobles kept their pregnancy a secret from the outside world unless there was a specific political reason. This was because if they had a miscarriage, a different gaze would fly under the guise of regret.

    However, Olivia was not an outsider, and Laritte shared the news of her pregnancy as the day hade for her to send Olivia a letter. She would have to wait a few days for her mothers reply, but why did Olivia evene in person?

    Olivia stepped over to her daughter, who was enjoying the cool summer in the shade of the mansion.

    Each step was heavy.

    Still, she couldnt even get close. Her eyes soon reddened and stopped at the point where her vision waspletely blurred.

    Laritte asked while sitting.

    Why did youe all of a sudden? What happened?

    Congrattions on your pregnancy, sweetheart.

    Oh, that. I havent even given birth yet, but the maids and everyone else are acting very strangely.

    .

    Why are you crying now?

    Laritte stood up from the chair with a puzzled look.

    Mom?

    Calling Olivia again, she spoke most of her words in a dry tone.

    It was a habit, and even now, she didnt attach much importance to the word mom. Laritte just got used to the word mom more than calling her name. However, Olivia ended up shedding countless tears when Laritte called her mom.

    She was worried when she heard that Laritte was pregnant.

    It was because she was herself who was unhappy with her own pregnancy. Olivia, still unable to get out of the past, was relieved as soon as she saw Laritte at peace.

    Laritte was different from her. Laritte was not her

    When did this child grow up like this?

    I thought shed always be a child.

    In her memory, Laritte was small.

    She was very thin, and she grew up eating poorly, so her growth was slow. Even though she met Lariite after her daughter became an adult, she was still a child to her.

    I was worried when I heard that she became a duchess.

    What did that little child know? She didnt have a strong point, and she didnt know how to live smartly. What if she didnt eat? She would have to check it for her. It was for that reason that Olivia even made up her mind to run away with Laritte from the Duchy.

    She was her parents anyway

    To her parents, their children always looked like children.

    Im sorry I didnt do anything until you were this big

    Saying so, Olivia sat awkwardly on the ground and wiped away her tears. However, her tears were so great that they wet her fingers. She buried her face in her arm though it even seeped underneath.

    Meanwhile, Laritte had no ability to soothe a person who was crying out loud. She wondered what to do with it, then folded her knees and sat down in front of her mother.

    Im sorry for being a bad mother

    Its dirty, so get up.

    Olivia couldnt budge even when Laritte tried to lift her up. This old dancer had forgotten how to be kind to others.

    Even today, she didnt know how to convey her feelings to Laritte properly as she felt awkward about it. She did bring up old stories in her letters or from time to time, but there were feelings that could only be conveyed through words.

    I should have said I was sorry I abandoned you.

    What are you so sorry about?

    Im sorry for everything Im sorry

    Olivia thought Laritte would make her child a good child.

    She wouldnt even raise her hand as furious as she was. Even if she were irritated outside, she wouldnt even take her anger out. Even more so, she would not yell at a child who had picked herbs for praise, not to do anything useless

    While she already knew, she definitely sensed what a poor and ipetent mother she had been.

    Olivia was anxious when she did not menstruate while she was a dancer. When her stomach started to bulge out, she begged herself to miscarry. Young Olivia even rolled on the ground, wanting to miscarry somehow.

    That woman was old now and wept so hard that she was out of breath. Her inhtion and exhtion were so busy that her lungs popped out.

    Live happily You will live happily. Your family will be happy.

    She struggled to say in a voice mixed with weeping.

    However, Laritte was already happy. Thanks to Olivia, she lived and her body became healthy. She wanted nothing more.

    Although neither of the mother and daughter had a smooth life, at one time, Laritte had no expectations of Olivia.

    Olivia, like Count Brumeier, was only her biological parent who had given birth to Laritte. No wonder she couldnt imagine Olivia putting on a kind face. But now that she was here, Laritte knew that Olivia loved her.

    And

    She would still love her.

    Laritte hugged Olivia with her characteristic nk expression. Anyway, she had to say something, but she didnt know what to say.

    Mom.

    As she thought about what a daughter might have to say to her mother, she came up with an appropriate phrase.

    Lets live long.

    Uttering so, Laritte patted her mother with all her might as Olivia buried her face in her shoulder on the floor.

    Afterwards, Olivia had to use copious amounts of cold water to cool her swollen face. She then stopped by the mansion for a moment and saw the familiar dragon.

    Why is that dragon making such a fuss?

    Normally, Seta would follow Laritte, and Ian red at Seta. But Seta now wasnt following Laritte! Not only that, but he was even acting obnoxious while chasing after Ian.

    Human man, did I do well? Huh?

    .

    What, no reply? Didnt I save the baby a few days ago, too? Huh? Haha!

    Ian ground his teeth.

    I shouldnt have said thank you

    Olivia, too, knew that Seta would constantly intervene between the newlyweds, for she came to the Dukes residence asionally. Since Seta had a history of saving Laritte by taking her to the dragons, therefore, even though he went in and out of the Dukes residence and followed Laritte around, there was no one nagging him.

    However, Ians mood had gradually be ufortable, and he had been in a bad moodtely Still, it was unknown why he held back his irritation when Seta was directly mean to him.

    You know that.

    Laritte told Olivia that the baby in the womb was safe, thanks to Seta sabotaging her and Ian a few days ago.

    Anyway, if I leave it as it is, Ian will eventually explode today or tomorrow.

    Even Laritte, who had been looking at this for several days, was about to bleed from the ears.

    Haha.

    Olivia smiled wide with her swollen face, perhaps if that was funny. That day, she really did see Ians patiencee to an end and he drew his sword.

    Even though Laritte found out that she was pregnant, nothing changed in her body. At least, she thought so. Except for the fact that she gets nauseous when she smells a strong smell, there was no difference from usual

    The surrounding situation haspletely changed, though.

    It was because it was easy to miscarry in the early stages of pregnancy, so stability was essential. Needless to say, Ian Laritte was a woman who was familiar with his fussiness.

    The problem was other employees.

    If she would even leave the window open, the maids would make a fuss about it, shouting, Outside wind!

    It was useless to say it was summer and it was hot for her.

    Instead of the outside wind, they fanned the fan with all their heart and soul. By any chance, if she dropped a coin, there would be five hands ready to pick it up instead. Even Laritte was so fed up that she was tongue-tied.

    Why were these people doing this?

    Even Ian and Olivia started to stay by her side in a two-shift system. In the end, Laritte came to live with her own will. She wondered if peace woulde to the mansion like that

    Soon, she overcame her mild nausea, and her morning sickness began.

    Uuughh!

    Ian fidgeted at the sight of Laritte, who couldnt eat anything and said that he smelled. Eventually, he started buying food for the price of a mansion

 Chapter 129

    Dozens of carriages moved along the roads of Duchy Reinhardt. At first nce, carriages were considered simr-looking means of transportation, but in fact, they were not. Each region also had its own characteristics or traditions.

    So, the carriages didnt seem to start from the same ce to anyones eyes.

    However, the road it passed was the same.

    Why are so many carriagesing from all over the country? What the hell is going on?

    Some citizens poked their heads out the windows curiously and watched.

    The wheels were the moving to the pride of Duchy Reinhardt and the most splendid mansion among them Duke Reinhardts residence.

    Move quickly. Please leave a space behind, other cooks keeping in.

    The scenery inside the mansion was very different from usual.

    Under themand of the knights of the Duchy, people wearing bread hats proving that they were cooks were standing in a long line heading inside the mansion. It was a spectacle that seemed to have shown that all the cooks from all over the country had gathered.

    It was because Ian ordered a huge amount of food after Laritte had barely eaten for days.

    The cooks were each holding their most confident dish. All sorts of dishes were ced on silver trays covered with lids. There was a roast of amb fed only with the finest grass, and there was a soup made with twenty of the worlds best ingredients.

    At the end of the cooks long line was Laritte and Ians room.

    Next.

    Following Ians words, the cooks entered the dark room one by one.

    There was Laritte sitting on a soft red chair and a table in front of her. And the dreaded Ian Reinhardt, feared by all, was standing beside her.

    The cooks were weighed down by this atmosphere because they did not know that Laritte was pregnant.

    Could it be that the Duke is crazy? Maybe thats why he gathered all the top cooks in the country to kill them?

    The atmosphere was gloomy and strange enough to really make them think that way. Ian brought all the dishes, but he was throwing them all away

    Standing next to Laritte, Ian gestured to the cook and they hesitantly followed the instructions before putting the tray on the table.

    Ian thought.

    Its the forty-sixth cook.

    Wouldnt there be some food that Laritte could eat this time?

    Laritte.

    He whispered to Laritte, who was sitting. She hadnt eaten properly for several days, and it hurt him to see her weak.

    Laritte was really powerless. Even though he was wasting a lot of money by her standards, she couldnt stop it and only smelled the scent of the food. Her stomach rumbled again this time, so she shook her head.

    After discarding this dish as well, Ian hurriedly ordered the next cook toe in.

    Tell them to move.

    The fact that Laritte was pregnant could not be disclosed to outsiders. This was because it was still a period of a high possibility of miscarriage.

    So, the ignorant cooks couldnt bring dishes suitable for pregnant women.

    Sometimes, however, they were fortunate enough to bring suitable dishes. The next cook, a young and handsome man, brought out a sandwich that was so mild that even pregnant women with morning sickness who were sensitive to smells could eat it.

    Laritte.

    .

    But, she again refused.

    An hourter, Ian went out of the room himself after rejecting the hundredth cook. His heart was even heavier when he confirmed that the cook he had called remained only a little.

    Nanny Ava was in the yard and then she walked over to Ian.

    You have already spent almost enough for a small mansion in the province. Are you still going to call another cook, though?

    Of course. For every day Laritte skipped a meal, I will skip a week. Nanny, so get in touch with the other cooks right away.

    Ava realized that love could drive people this crazy. Still, Larittes inability to eat was just as painful for the old grandmother herself, so she hurried on.

    Soon, Laritte called Ian from inside the room. She had not eaten anything and was gaunt.

    Ian hastily spoke.

    Dont worry. Im calling in another cook right now, so one day, the food you can eat will definitely appear

    It was then.

    Laritte cut Ian off.

    I remembered what I wanted to eat. But since you have to do it yourself, Im worried that youll be bothered.

    Ian knelt under her chair with a smile on his face as he asked eagerly.

    What is it? Just tell me. Whether it be a mountain or the sea, I will go even to the moon.

    Do you remember the fish dish you cooked at the mansion? Fish butter Steak I want to eat them.

    The body of a pregnant woman was very strange. Even though Laritte couldnt eat anything else, it kept popping up in her mind.

    I will do it right away. Please wait a moment, wife.

    Saying so, he walked out the door with determined steps.

    Ian Reinhardt had a sword he treasured, befitting one of the Empires greatest knights.

    His beloved sword, named Levatein, was very sharp and did not break easily, befitting its grandiose name. Around the time the former Empress was alive, Ian went out in several battles risking his life ording to the Emperors unreasonable orders.

    The famous sword that he took out every time would be of great help to him today.

    Bring me Levatein. It will prepare the fish in its best condition.

    Ian was more serious than when he went to war.

    Bring a fish. The best and biggest fish avable right now!

    And so, Ians war in the kitchen began.

    Ian spent half an hour of his flesh-and-bone effort before he brought the fish butter steak to Larittes room. The moment he finally swelled up with the idea that Laritte could eat something, he happily grabbed the doorknob with his dark hand and opened it

    Ian saw Laritte, who was eating a basket full of tangerines.

    Oh, my.

    Laritte delivered a sincere apology in a dry voice.

    Sorry. Earlier, I definitely wanted to eat it, but now I dont want it anymore Instead, I thought the tangerine would be nice, so I asked the maid.

    .

    Ian stood nkly, holding a steak that could be said to contain his essence as his gaze was fixed on the tangerine she had grabbed. Laritte thought that he was hurt by being rejected after he had gone this far.

    Im so sorry I had a sudden change of mind earlier and was about to tell you. I heard you told the others not to let anyone into the kitchen to focus on cooking? So, they couldnt tell you.

    However, it was the other way around.

    Ian was not angry.

    On the contrary, he smiled brightly as Laritte was eating the tangerine. He spent the price of a mansion on buying food, but it was all to no avail. Ian even took out his favorite sword and made a fish butter steak with his own hands but was rejected again.

    A normal person would feel bad about all these actions, but none of that mattered to Ian. The point was that Laritte finally started eating something.

    Ian swore.

    I will bring all the tangerines in the world for you.

    It was real love.

    A library was a good ce to read a book. Because of the bookshelves, they could hide from others eyes, and the unique coziness used to give people a rest.

    Ian sat Larittefortably in his arms and read to her.

    So, the little princess said hello to the scarecrow.

    He was reading a childrens book, his low, solemn voice not fitting at all.

    A few days after Laritte was able to eat tangerines, his essentials also became tangerines. He read a childrens book with Laritte on hisp and was peeling tangerines with both hands.

    Laritte had been sleeping a lot since she was pregnant. Her body was clearly changing, even if her appearance wasnt obvious yet. Before he knew it, as she listened to Ians voice, she fell asleep in his warm arms.

    Then, the princess spoke.

    Ian continued reading the storybook and brought a tangerine to Larittes lips. It was only then did he noticed that she was asleep when he saw that she was no longer epting and eating the tangerines.

    It was peaceful.

    Everything in the past felt like a dream. Like when she went to the County to meet Laritte, apletely different woman appeared, saying that she was his wife.

    For her, he would have had to distance himself

    He kissed Larittes cheek. Even then, he read the fairy tale for a while.

    Several months passed just like that, and Larittes little belly swelled up like a balloon.

 Chapter 130

    Pregnancy wasnt easy.

    Ian knew that better than Laritte. This was because as soon as Laritte became pregnant, he read dozens of rted books.

    He once knew the truth about pregnancy and went on a rampage.

    The bigger the child in the stomach, the more the stomach is extremelypressed! The lungs, too? How hard it must be for Laritte if it is difficult to breathe!

    Calm, calm down

    Not only that but all organs in the body are damaged? In the second half of pregnancy, she will feel ufortable and always tired when standing or sleeping. So, what about the bones? Cant sleep well and always feel ufortable? How can Laritte handle something like this!

    Ian really meant it.

    He went so far as to ask that when the dragons Seta and Ikar came, to somehow transfer the child into his stomach with magic.

    No matter how sincere he was, Seta couldnt tease him by saying, That male human finally recognizes the great power of this body!

    Of course, dragons did not give birth with such hardship. So, for the husband getting pregnant instead was a kind of magic that hadnt existed before, he couldnt realize it because he wouldnt know what would happen.

    Instead, Ikar, the blue dragon, said, you need something like this to give birth, and brought a nket that cats love. Thanks to that, Laritte burst intoughter. It was because Ikar only knew cats as the only animals that gave birth. He was so proud that he had brought a nice nket

    At least, Laritte only had a short period of trouble during the pregnancy.

    Was it because the Dragon Lords magical energy circted in her body? She didnt evene down with minor illnesses like themon cold.

    When one was pregnant, they often got suddenly angry or cry, but

    She was simr to usual, probably because she didnt usually have emotional ups and downs in the first ce, or whenever there was a hint like thatother people were more sad she only thought, whats wrong with them?

    However, Larittes only regret was that she couldnt ride a horse because of her pregnancy. When that happened, Ian dered that he would not do what he loved most, too.

    You cant be the only one who finds it hard. I will give up one, no, ten hobbies.

    However, it was not an easy promise.

    Ian btedly realized that the first thing he liked to do was watch Laritte.

    Wait a minute! I cant give it up!

    In the end, he took back what he had said.

    As a result, Laritte did not miscarry and reached full term safely.

    People didnt know it though it was also because the changing body quickly adapted to the dragons magical power. It might have been better if Ian, who lived with a tearful face, knew about this rather than Laritte, but there was a mountain of suffering that only she had to ovee.

    It was useless even if Ian and Olivia took turns twenty-four hours a day and voluntarily take care of Laritte. Even if thedies of the hobby club send a lot of expensive gifts saying that they were good for pregnancy, it didnt help.

    It was childbirth.

    Aaaahhh, aaahhhh

    A cry of pain came from Larittes mouth as if she was holding back something. Even though it wasnt loud, the listener felt hurt as well as they heard it. It seemed as if Laritte was so in pain that she wanted to rip her stomach open right now.

    Meanwhile, people were busy moving around Laritte, who was lying on the bed in the mansion. Olivia, who had been staying at the mansion during her pregnancy, was also carrying a bucket of water.

    The birth was earlier than expected.

    They couldnt figure out why, but the child grew up faster and healthier in Laritte.

    Ah aargghh

    Seeing this, Ian bit his lip.

    He didnt even have time to prepare his mind.

    Please let there be nothing wrong.

    He scheduled the birth early, considering the rate at which the baby is growing, but it was sooner than that. The dragons were supposed toe earlier than that day in order to keep watch though there were a few days left to it.

    No, no, no

    Ian thought it would be better for him to die. It would be better not to see this sight.

    Lets die.

    The man who sent countless allies off the battlefield and shed the enemys neck really meant his words right now.

    As mentioned earlier, Ian had memorized numerous rted books from the day Laritte became pregnant. Because of that, he knew roughly how painful childbirth could be. No, how would that big babye out of her belly?

    Ian urged the nanny, Ava, who was preparing for the birth.

    Do something quickly!

    Calm down, the door for the baby hasnt been opened yet, so theres nothing I can do!

    Although he knew that well, his heart was troubled. Ian approached Laritte, who was grunting, before patting her head on the bed and calling out pitifully.

    Laritte, Laritte

    As her hand hovered in the air, he hurriedly bent over and ced a lock of his hair in Larittes hand. They said everyone was doing this.

    How hard they tear off their husbands hair while giving birth

    Soon, Laritte let go of his hand, who was dumbfounded, even as she wriggled a little at the pain in her stomach.

    Dont bother me get, out

    Laritte was sincere. Ian was so annoying that she would rather be alone.

    I can survive on my own.

    Her longing for her child red up, unlike her. She was sure to give birth in good health.

    For you momwill do her best!

    Her words were more meaningful to Ian than a hundred knights. He followed her words and went out first but shouted, If something goes wrong, make sure to put the mother first. Though he got hit on the head by a pillow thrown by Laritte.

    Ian stayed still in the empty next room, hugging the pillow.

    Please, Laritte. Please No matter what problems arise, I can die, so you

    He became so unstable that he couldnt control the Sword Masters energy. The sensitive knights stopped Ian as they were suffering from the oppressive air.

    After a long time.

    Owaa! Owaa

    A loud cry could be heard from the room Ian was in, too, and he hurriedly raised his head.

    Laritte!

    Fortunately, neither Laritte nor the baby had any problems. There were smiles on the faces of the maids who helped give birth.

    Its a wonderful young master!

    Olivia was holding her newborn grandson. Perhaps because of the hardships, the old face was already in a much older state.

    He ran to Larittes bed.

    Laritte!

    Larittes mind was clouded. She asked, even while her whole body was wet with cold sweat.

    What about the baby?

    Only then did he follow her words and see the child. Meanwhile, Olivia smiled as she wept and handed over the bundle containing the newborn child.

    .

    Ian could see Laritte in every aspect of the child. His sons hair was so sparse that he could have mistaken the baby for not having one if he hadnt known beforehand that even newborn babies could have hair.

    This silver hair must be Larittes.

    How about the eyes?

    How about this little nose?

    The dainty hand was clearly proving that it was Larittes child.

    It is a small Laritte.

    Ians low voice was unusually watery.

    In fact, the newborn child was very red. Since he was in the stomach, the skin was also shriveled and overall ugly.

    Does it look like Madam in that state?

    At least he looked more human than other newborn babies. No one in the room agreed with his words, but Ian firmly believed them.

    Little Laritte.

    Ian was overjoyed. Having a child was such a happy thing. The feeling that there was a creature born from them in this world makes peoples hearts beat like this!

    He felt a love second only to Laritte. At the same time, the insecurities that he felt when she was pregnant were also thrown out. Even though the baby continued to cry loudly, it didnt bother him at all.

    Ian showed Laritte his son.

    Laritte also smiled happily, feeling the same emotions as him.

    Aahh.

    I really love you, my Laritte.

    Ian couldnt understand why he felt insecure when she was pregnant with such a lovely baby. Lets make him see only good things and hear only good things.

    However, Ians pain was just beginning.

    As soon as the newborn baby saw Laritte, it stopped crying almost immediately. The still-unnamed son had already opened his eyes and began to smile brightly at her with the golden eyes he had received from Ian.

    The maid, who had been watching them, thought.

    What? Thats interesting. I heard that normal newborn children can only distinguish between light and dark

    The young master behaved as if he had recognized the madam. His pupils were also strangely clear.

    Well, what was good was good.

    As she thought so, the maidughed along with the servants in the room.

 Chapter 131

    The boy born to Ian and Laritte was named Joshua.

    Joshua, one of several name candidates, was the name they would give when a child resembling Laritte was born. Because Joshua meant perfect in an archaguage during the reign of Iasa.

    If they look like Laritte, theyll be perfectly likable to anyone.

    It was Ians strong argument.

    It was a few days after Joshua was born.

    Wow, look at this How can you be so calm, Young Master?

    The maids gazed affectionately at the child in the white cradle. Joshua took all the redness off his skin in a matter of days. He was quite a bit faster than the others. As his wriggling skin stretched out, he became what he was often pictured as a newborn baby.

    Then, it turned out that Ians prediction was perfectly correct.

    The child was very simr to Laritte, except for his ferocious golden eyes. Given that Laritte resembles Olivia, it may have been foreseeable.

    How powerful this gene was!

    Everything was especially Ians favorite, so there was nothing wrong with strong genes. Meanwhile, as baby Joshua was ced next to Larittes bed, she spent most of her time lying in bed for postpartum care.

    Thanks to that, Joshua was with his mom all day.

    Joshua didnt cry much and slept well. He didnt bother Laritte, except for the frequent breastfeeding as he was a newborn baby. Besides, sometimes in his waking hours, he instinctively grinned when he made eye contact with Laritte.

    How cute that was. The maids in charge of Joshua really liked it. It was when the maids, as usual, were all around Joshuas cradle.

    A white object jumped up on Laritte, lying on the bed next to him.

    Nyaaw.

    Butterfly made a habit of weeping and crossed the bed towards Joshua. Like a cat, Butterfly leaped gracefully over the railing of the cradle. The cats sharp pupils stared into the newborns face.

    Soon, as the cat returned to Laritte, she asked as Butterfly went to the bed.

    Butterfly. Did youe to make sure everything was okay with Joshua?

    Nyan.

    Butterfly replied with a solemn look as if she had understood her words.

    Laritte wondered how Butterfly would ept Joshua. Apparently, she was Joshuas older sister though Butterfly seemed to see Joshua as a young individual she had to raise.

    Its usible enough. Sometimes when Joshua feels ufortable after peeing, Butterfly notices and gives a cry

    Cats were territorial animals, but they also had a tendency to co-parent. She didnt even know that Butterfly thought she was raising Joshua as hard as Laritte herself.

    It was then.

    A knock came from across the room, and the door opened.

    Ian and Olivia came in together.

    Whats going on?, thought Laritte as she stroked Butterflys head.

    It was because Ian and Olivia rarely spent time together. It was not that they hated each other, but Ian was someone who didnt talk to people other than Laritte.

    He was very grateful to Olivia for risking her life to obtain magic from the dragons though the conversation did not go well. Sometimes he mustered up the courage and said, The weather is nice today and not even a minuteter the conversation ended with yes.

    Olivia was as awkward as the other person.

    She was just awkward, embarrassed, and at a loss about living here. At least, it was thanks to the letters that the mother and daughter had exchanged that she was able to have a normal conversation with Laritte without building a wall.

    So, it was unusual for Ian and Olivia to appear together.

    The reason they were of one mind was that Oscar had sent good oil from the Pce. As soon as something good came for Laritte, they wanted to give it to her.

    They say this is really good for postpartum mothers. If you mix it with water and wipe your body with it

    Ian recited the efficacy as if he had memorized it with his eyes shining. The entire mothers body could be very painful after childbirth.

    Because of that, the oil itself was the price of gold. Though to use the oil, she had to go to therge bathroom on the first floor of the mansion. Laritte said she hadnt been far from Joshua since she gave birth to her son, so she was concerned.

    Ian quickly stood beside Joshua.

    Joshua Reinhardt will protect my name well, so dont worry ande back. Besides, isnt there Butterfly here?

    In that case

    Still, Ian only regarded Joshua as his beloved son.

    Laritte trusted him to hold his word and nodded her head before getting out of bed and following Olivia out of the room.

    The door soon closed with a sound.

    .?

    Joshuas golden eyes, who had been sleeping well, suddenly opened. It was as if he had noticed the anomaly of the situation.

    Ian leaned over to the cradle where Joshua was.

    Joshua, did you sleep well?

    As he awkwardly greeted the baby.

    .

    The childs golden eyes were busy following his instincts. The eyes that looked around gradually became watery as the speed at which the tears filled up increased each time the missing Laritte moved further and further away.

    Finally, Joshua started to cry.

    Uwaaahh! WAAAHHH!

    It was the first time he had cried so loud other than when he was born, so the maids were taken aback.

    Young Master, whats wrong?

    They hugged Joshua and tried hard to soothe him, but there was no sign of stopping. At the same time, Ian could feel the magical energy in the room going awry. Since he was a human, he only knew how to feel the flow of his magical power though one thing was certain now.

    The baby was controlling the flow of magical power!

    How could this be?

    Humans could never move this much magical power. The only thing a knight who had reached Sword Master could do was put magic into his sword. This was the equivalent of using magic itself.

    At that moment, the magic gathered into a sharp arrow shape

    There was a roar, like a huge tree breaking in an instant and there was a big hole cut in the wall where the door was. While the maids opened their mouths in surprise, Joshua continued to cry as if he was miserable.

    UWAAAANNGG!

    Laritte heard the sound and came back. Even without opening the door, she could still see Ian in the room, thanks to the gaping hole. Meanwhile, Butterfly that remained on the bed raised her tail as she was startled, too.

    Ian, what happened?

    She thought that only Ian, a Sword Master, could do such a thing here.

    Its not what I did. This this

    Ians eyes widened when he saw Joshua stop in the maids hand. The baby had stopped crying when Laritte came as if he hadnt been mad at all?!

    This is what Joshua did

    What? No way.

    Only silence flowed.

    Seta and Ikar soon arrived at the mansion in human form, pping their wings. This was because today was the day Joshua was originally due.

    Huh? Did you already give birth today?

    Two dragons intervened in this situation.

    Seta approached Joshua with a curious face. Then, as soon as he saw the face, he lost his words.

    H, h, h, h HoH h

    How could such a creature

    It was the same as Laritte, but the eyes were different, so it had a different impression like the difference between a blue diamond and a pink diamond?

    His heart was full.

    Instead of the stuttering Seta, Ikar analyzed the whole situation.

    Magic power flows through that baby human over there

    He pointed to Joshua.

    Tracing the lineage of dragons, dragons were no different from magical power itself. As every dragons body had its own magical power, Ikar could feel the magic flowing through the little creatures body like a dragon.

    Then, he pointed at Laritte.

    It is because of you. The magic of the dragon that restored your dead body still remains and was passed on to the baby human.

    Olivia, who followed Laritte, asked back.

    But, my daughter cant do this

    Ever since this baby human was very small, he grew up using magical power as a nutrient. Because he grew up with the same mechanism as dragons, he can use magic. Of course, he may not be able to do great things like us.

    Ikar thought it was not a bad thing for humans.

    How happy would it be for an inferior race to know how to handle magical powers? It was the first time it happened, so they didnt know in advance, although it was a natural urrence when Laritte gave birth to the child.

    Since the existence of the Duke and his wife had already been recognized by magical power, there was no way they would be attacked by magical power because they were not going against their impossible fate.

    Nheless, Ian was still serious.

    Does that have anything to do with why this child became obsessed with Laritte?

    He was more obsessed with Laritte than anyone else. Because of that, it was what Ian noticed first since, without Laritte, Joshua went mad! It wasnt like a newborn child that was anxious about being away from his mother.

    At that moment, Ians keen animal senses were telling

    Somehow, it seemed that he had a rival rather than a son.

 Chapter 132

    Ikars thin, firm fingers gripped the childs torso and lifted him. Though since Joshua was a baby who couldnt even hold up his head, it was very dangerous to pick up such a child like this.

    Aahh!

    An employee with a normal appearance that had been quietly clung to the wall of the room was startled. He hurriedly supported the back of Joshuas head. But, all the employees of the Duchy knew that Seta and Ikar were great beings what if his action just now offended Ikar?

    Still, this poor servant had a duty to protect the lovely Madam and the precious Young Master.

    The servant held back his tears.

    If there were a God, everyone would be fine, so please save us If possible, let me gently put the Young Master down for the sake of the Madam

    Fortunately, Ikar said nothing like, An inferior human is bothering me. Die! Instead, he stared at Joshua with sharp dragon pupils, even though he had turned into a human being.

    Ikar thought.

    Look at this.

    It was because Joshua was trying to support his neck himself. Thanks to his magical powers, he even developed faster than a normal child

    It was also something that Joshua was keeping his guard against Ikar.

    Its only been a while since he was born, but he was moving while being wary of his surroundings. He is more like dragon or beast offspring than human offspring.

    A cold smile appeared on the blue dragons lips.

    The reason why Joshua was especially wary of him was because Ikar did not lock his magical power tightly. Because of that, the baby hated it because it was different from his magical powers.

    In this way, Ikar could understand why Joshua was obsessed with Laritte.

    This infant grew up feeling the magical power inside that human woman. He seems to feel at ease when he is with the original owner of the magical powers. Thats why he always tries to be with that female human.

    Thats why he was obsessed with Laritte.

    Ian was anxious.

    What was it like to be a noble?

    After giving birth, Laritte was to receive the best postpartum care as a Duchess. The employees would do their best to take care of Joshua because of their generous sry, as well as their love for the Duchy.

    Nheless, the baby wouldnt be separate from her.

    If that were the case, Laritte, who just gave birth, might be annoyed and difficult! In addition, he couldnt even spend an hour alone with her, pretending that he was taking care of her!

    Ians low voice trembled with stress.

    So, how long do you think the child will stay with his mother?

    I dont know because Ive never been like this before. Unlike humans, dragons have their own magical structure from birth. So independent of their parents.

    Joshua didnt even cry when he was in the hands of a man he had never seen before.

    It was because Laritte was in the same room so he feltfort, thanks to her. When she was around, he seemed to be deliberately putting up with it. It was a higher level of instinct than the innocentughter of infants when they see their parents to get their attention.

    Ikar thought an amusing child had been born.

    In the end, the dragons left without any solution. The child who was a little obsessed with his mother and used his magical powers what kind of solution would work?

    Joshua, hugged by Laritte, smiled brightly. He burrowed into her arms as if his mothers body smelled good.

    Only Ian was upset and brushed his dark hair.

    Joshua Reinhardt grew up fast.

    Perhaps because of his magical powers, he grew faster than normal, so his silver hair was already very long. Before long, he was even saying things like ah and oh. In addition, the childs cradle was positioned perfectly against Larittes bed. Without her, he would go mad, so of course he was always with Laritte.

    Oohh! Ah!

    As Joshua in the cradle grinned, his teeth were clearly visible. The two teeth that came out pretty quickly were dainty.

    The baby was an angel when he was with his mother.

    Just with Laritte, he calmed down, and the employees quickly forgot that Joshua had broken a wall.

    Coochie-coochie-coo~ Young Master, how good. Alright, your diaper is changed!

    Alice, the maid, changed Joshuas diaper.

    Ravizenis also seemed to be trying to cover the babys excrement. She whipped her arms through the air like a cat covering it with dirt. So, while the maids, the cat, and Laritte have adapted to this peacefulndscape

    There was a person who was alone and far away.

    Ian was also in the corner of the room. He was emitting a terrifyingly dark atmosphere. It wasnt enough, so he red at the bed Laritte was lying on and the cradle that was attached to it with fearful eyes.

    The reason why only he couldnt be happy was self-evident.

    It was because Joshua kept drawing her attention when he wanted to approach him.

    Ill be with Laritte, too!

    Even if he couldnt make the second one, lets hold hands! As he thought so, Ian sneaked up to Larittes bed while Joshuas attention went to the diaper.

    Laritte.

    When he quietly whispered and was about to grab her left hand, Joshuas eyes turned to Ian and Laritte.

    Oh, aooh, ooh.

    Then, he started babbling.

    At the same time, Laritte thoughtlessly turned her body to Joshua instead of Ian to examine the child before turning her eyes to Ian, who was alone like a scarecrow.

    Wait a minute, let me see what Joshua is ufortable with.

    There is nothing wrong with him! He doesnt like the wife and I being together!

    It seemed that regret was conveyed in his voice.

    Joshua was sensitive to someone approaching Laritte. Even though he put up with Oliviaing to take care of Laritte, or Butterfly being hugged by Laritte, he couldnt tolerate Ian.

    Nyaa.

    Meanwhile, Butterfly looked down at the child, who wasying in his cradle, and nagged. She seemed to be trying to stop his babbling. Joshua seemed to know that Laritte especially cared about Butterfly, and he listened to her words.

    Oohh. Oh

    Because of that, Ian was even more upset.

    I am your father! Not her!

    At this point, the rtionship between Ian and Joshua has no other way to go but to deteriorate. Eventually, Laritte got annoyed between the two and came up with her solution.

    Ian, you need to try to be friendly with Joshu since you are still his father. Wouldnt it be easier for Joshua to get close to you?

    Ian agreed with that at first since the child might bother his mother less if he got close to his father.

    So, he tried.

    Ian had a lot of affection for his son, Joshua, who looked exactly like Laritte, at least up to this point.

    He even changed Joshuas diapers and sang lubies. He didnt have enough nursery rhymes that he knew, so he used a song that cheers up his allies before the battle instead of a luby because all songs were basically the same!

    Still, as Joshua only liked Laritte, one day, he tried to have a serious conversation with Joshua, half lying down.

    Joshua, your mother is not the only one in the world.

    Of course, there was only Laritte in his world, but that fact was left out.

    Your mother is mine, so get to know someone else. Since you resemble Laritte, there will be ady who loves you in the future, so why are you doing that?

    However, even though Joshua seemed to listen to Ians words obediently, he broke into tears as soon as Laritte felt distant. No matter how hard he tried, the child never gave up on his mother.

    Seeing him, Ian thought.

    This child was not weak, and needed-to-be protected like Laritte.

    Look at these eyes eyes that were stubborn and assertive, just like his father! Joshua was undoubtedly the eldest son of Duke Reinhardt, and the Dukes raised his children strong for generations.

    Its time for a whip instead of a carrot.

    Ian was concentrating on stopping Joshuas self-indulgence rather than bing friendly with him. He soon made a firm decision.

    Laritte, you go out for a walk alone after a long time.

    Oh? May I?

    Laritte has been spending a lot of time walking around on the bed without realizing it. Thanks to her magical powers, her strong body quickly recovered.

    After being in the room for a long time, I want to walk alone for the first time in a while.

    Larittes words stretched out at the end. Would Joshua make a fuss? She didnt know if the mansion would copse or not.

    As if knowing her worry, Ian smiled violently for the first time in a long time.

    Dont worry.

    Sword Master was a title no different from that of the best knight. If he couldnt beat a child born with magical powers through luck, what was he? So, looking at him determined like that, Laritte gave him a rough nod and went for a walk.

    Soon, the quiet Joshua began to struggle.

    Uwaah! Uwaaanngg!

    When his voice didnt reach her, the magic around him moved. The magic arrow that broke the wallst time was being created again.

    UWAAAHH!

    As the child was about to break down the door, the sword on Ians sturdy waist saw the light of day after a long time. He used his sword to urately and quickly block the point where the magic arrow was heading.

    As magical power and sword collided, there was a roar as if a war had broken out. However, the sword Ian applied the aura on was fine. Of course, the room was also unharmed.

    Magical power is not something that only you can handle.

    Lets see who wins.

    Ian took out a duel request.

    Two pairs of golden eyes collided in the air.

 Chapter 133

    While Ian and Joshua were engaged in a bloody battle between father and son, Laritte was able tofortably look around thergend of the Dukes residence for the first time in a long time.

    It was spring again, and this ce was a paradise full of hope, enough to hear the voices ofmoner children running around.

    Laritte recalled herself as a skinny and emaciated Young Lady of Brumeier when she even coldly bit off the ankle of her father, the Count.

    Now no one can treat me carelessly!

    After shouting so, she was left alone in the old vi.

    At that time, I thought I would live a quiet life doingundry with my own hands and doing menialbor

    At the time, she saw a future that waspletely different from what she had imagined. Now that she had a husband, it was annoying sometimes though it was a decent life.

    A tall tree, like a zelkova tree, appeared in front of Laritte. When fully grown, the diameter of the stump is close to 7 feet, so it is unusuallyrge. If she went up there, she could see the scenery of the Dukes residence, and it would be refreshing.

    Laritte was a do-it-yourselfer. Besides, she knew how to ride a horse! Believing in her own abilities, she leaped toward the branch of the tree.

    The result of it, betrayed by her own beliefs, was a woman who was dangling from a branch.

    .

    To her displeasure, a wrinkle appeared on her white forehead.

    At the training, the training of the knights was in full swing. Mason, an elderly, muscr knight who assisted the Duke for the third generation, was circling among the knights and correcting their posture.

    What?

    Mason, with his gray hair neatly tossed back, nced at the in where Laritte was.

    Haha, shes doing something interesting again.

    A few knights also saw Larittes figure.

    You mean you cant even climb that? Non-martial artists are interesting!

    It was when theyughed out loud with the same heart. Mason told the knights he was going to help Laritte.

    Im going somewhere for a while so you can practice one-on-one.

    Yes, Mr. Mason!

    And the guy who justughed seems to be very talented, so have a spar with this old man.

    Finishing his words, Mason smiled kindly and quickly ran to the in where Laritte was.

    I will help you, Madam.

    Uhp!

    Laritte could only answer that. It was because she was straining her stomach to answer. He soon supported her small feet with both hands. Only then could she stand on a branch taller than where she was and survey her surroundings.

    As expected, the view from here was wonderful.

    Thank you, Mason.

    Isnt it the duty of this knight to run wherever he is instructed? Are you hurt anywhere?

    When Laritte was talking openly with a knight who had once ignored him, the faint sound of a bomb exploded in the mansion not far from them. One of the many windows that made up one wall of the mansion shattered and fell.

    Apparently, the sound of the bomb came from the room with that window.

    And it was the room where Joshua and Laritte stayed.

    At themotion, the eyes of the nearby employees gathered in one ce. No one was harmed, thanks to Ian sending Laritte and telling everyone else to stay away.

    Laritte shook her head.

    Ill have to move the room Im staying in.

    Mason looked at it worriedly.

    I wonder if it will be okay.

    Well, I dont think anyone will die.

    No matter who won, Laritte had a personality that didnt particrly worry about any situation. That aspect was temporarily transferred to others as well, and Masonughed along with her.

    Meanwhile, Ian and Joshua were fighting fiercely in the room.

    After Laritte enjoyed her free walk and returned to her room.

    Ian? Joshua?

    The room was obviously a mess.

    The chandelier, which once gave off a beautiful light, was destroyed and lost its former glory. The room, which became a garbage dump with the debris of ss and torn curtains, seemed difficult to find a ground to stand on.

    No, could it even be called a room?

    The elements of the room, the walls, ceiling and floor, appeared to be missing.

    In the midst of the chaos, Ian was sitting by the window, looking bored. Joshua was wrapped in a bag and held in his arms. Contrary to what the room looked like inside, they were unscathed.

    After all, it was discipline, not battle

    Ah. Are you here, Laritte?

    Ian grinned.

    Rather than the image of a friendly father, it must be closer to the King of lions who defeated all enemies and reigned at the top.

    So, what just happened?

    When she tried to enter the room, Ian came to the door first, saying that the ground was dirty.

    I helped the eldest son of the Reinhard family learn the principles of the world. It is a teaching that no matter how much you be the future master of the Duchy, you cannot have everything you want.

    The words are packaged really nicely, but didnt you tell him to stop crying because he missed his mom?

    Its a deep lesson that even if he wants to see his mom, he cant always see her.

    Joshua, in Ians arms, looked very upset.

    He was human, after all, and he was still so small. Since he didnt have much magic right now, he quickly used up his power. Joshua looked so angry that Laritte felt as if Im upset had been written all over the infants forehead.

    Somehow, it seemed that the son ring at Ian was making a goal to surpass his father someday.

    Would this family be okay?

    Even though it was Laritte, she was a little worried, but she put her mind down. Well, whatever was so strange in a world where people died and came back to life.

    Of course, Joshua did not give up on Laritte easily after that. However, after facing many hardships with his father, he gave up on always being by Larittes side.

    There were times when everyone thought that.

    By the time he crawled over, Joshua was free of the wrapping that wrapped tightly around him. Soon, he crawled all over the house, looking for his mother himself.

    Joshua Reinhardt was on his way!

    Oh my, something crawling on the ceiling Young Master Joshua! Again!

    Joshua crawled on the ceiling like a spider today. It seemed that nothing was impossible for a child with magical powers.

    The knights went out to catch Joshua using the ceiling path.

    However, their hand couldnt reach him, and even if they climbed the wall and grabbed Joshua, they couldnt pull him down. It was because when Joshua stuck to the ceiling with a sullen face, no matter how much they pulled, he wouldnt budge.

    Follow the young Master!

    There were only four types of people who could stop Joshua like this.

    First, the person Joshua wanted Laritte.

    Second, those who can offset Joshuas magic power Dragon.

    Third, a human who blocked Joshua with overwhelming force Ian.

    Lastly fourth was Olivia or Butterfly. Joshua, too, had be obedient to a certain extent, as it was clear that Laritte loved them a lot.

    At least when Olivia was at the mansion, the employees felt more at ease. However, she could no longer be at the mansion as Laritte was almost done with her postpartum care because the Duchyspany, where Olivia worked sent a tearful letter asking her toe back soon.

    Ille back here more often than I used to, dear.

    As Olivia left, the one who missed her the most was surprisingly Ian. At least with her, he could get a little bit of time to be alone with Laritte.

    Uuhh, ah. Ah!

    It was when Joshua got past the employees and ran up and down the wall toward his moms ce. In an empty hallway, a white cat stepped on all fours and stood in front of it.

    Butterflys expression was haughty.

    Auuhh.

    Joshua babbled in displeasure. Was he going to say, get out of the way?

    Nyaaw.

    Butterflies were also adamant. No, go back could be what she meant.

    A fierce battle of nerves unfolded.

    Nheless, Joshua couldnt do anything to Larittes beloved and weak Butterfly. And soon, Butterfly bit Joshuas back and dragged the child as he babbled in anger.

    Auh!

    In the meanwhile, the employees were panicking after missing Joshua. They wondered if the Young Master had arrived at the Madam, so they went to see Laritte, but the only answer they got was No?

    Young Master?

    Young Master!

    The ce where the employees went to cry was the huge office of the Duke.

    Duke!

    The knights also shouted in deep voices.

    Captain!

    They ran to the front of the office as if they were building a mountain of people.

    Joshua disappeared?

    While working, Ian understood the situation and said it was obvious that Joshua mustve gone to Laritte. He swiftly turned his steps to keep this cute naughty demon away from his mother.

    Thats not it! The Young Master is nowhere to be found!

    The mansion was a mess.

    Find the young master!

    The shout that started like that spread throughout the mansion as if it were contagious. Momentarily, everyone was looking for Joshua.

    Even though the mansion wasrge, the employees were more numerous, so they quickly found Joshua. However, instead of loudly shouting, The Young Master is here! filled with relief and cheers, they held their breath.

    .

    Joshua was sleeping pretty in a basket that looked like an Easter egg.

    This small, fluffy ce was a ce where Butterfly would take a nap when she was bored. Apparently, she wanted Joshua to stop bothering his mother and at least take a nap. Meanwhile, Butterfly, who brought Joshua all the way here, was lying next to him in the sunlight.

    The employees were of one mind.

    Aww, both of them are cute

    After hearing this, Laritte, who came here, alsoughed.

    They had fun.

 Chapter 134

    Why should the Emperor stay only in the Capitals Castle?

    Didnt the Emperor even have the right to go outside? The worries stemmed from a long time ago, the current Emperors fathers grandfather anyway, it was something that had been bothering him since the distant past.

    In fact, the reason why emperors should not leave the Capital was self-evident.

    When an army invaded from a foreign country, the absence of a final decision-maker could change the fate of the country. There were also frequent cases when the Emperor was assassinated after leaving the heavily guarded Capital.

    Still, wasnt the Emperor also a person?!

    Sometimes they wanted to get out of the castle even if they had to force it. The present-day Emperor of the Iasa Empire, Oscar, was the same.

    Ive been so dedicated to my country, let me go see some friends for a day!

    Once upon a time, Oscar was such a gentle person.

    He was one who mourned the former Empress when she was sentenced to death even after being treated as a means for a long time. However, if his ministers nagged him again and again, everyone would have ended up building anger inside.

    Besides, his one and only friend even got a child.

    Oscars desire to leave the castle and go to y with his friend intensified.

    So, when Joshua Reinhardt was over six months old, he went to the Duchys territory with both hands heavy. In fact, it wasnt that the Emperor brought presents in his both hands.

    He was the first guest to visit the duchy after Joshua was born. It was because of the custom of taking care of the newborns health because it was an era where contagious diseases circted intermittently.

    Its nice to see your face after a long time. Its good that yourplexion looks good, too.

    Oscar had tea time with the Duchess in the rose garden of the Dukes residence.

    I finally get to see the son of my best friend!

    Oscar was shocked to see the newborn baby sitting in Ians arms. He thought the child must be cute, but embarrassment came first. It didnt matter that the child seemed a little more mature for a six-month-old, thanks to his magical powers.

    Why did he still have Ians golden eyes?

    This was one of the reasons why the former empress tried to kill Ian. The meaning of these pupils, a symbol of the Imperial Family, was quite significant.

    Oscar spoke self-deprecatingly.

    When they see this child, the servants will stand up again. Even now, we must keep the Dukes family in check so that he doesnt bear ill will! Your Majesty! They will say that.

    Hoho.

    Laritteughed, thinking it was a joke, but Oscar was also serious.

    No, Ians mother was so distant that it is difficult to call her a rtive how did ite to this?

    Oscarmented wholeheartedly.

    It was not because he was worried that his position would be threatened but because he could clearly expect the ministers to nag.

    Besides, that child knows how to use magic. A feat that only dragons can do!

    That was more of a problem.

    There was no one who did not know that one of the honors of the Iasa Imperial Family was the blood of dragons. However, even Oscar had only a knack for distinguishing dragon material, but this Young Master even used magic?

    On the day this fact is announced to the world, the ministers will follow me to my bedroom and try to intervene with tears.

    Ian couldnt help it either.

    Well, who wanted to be born that way

    The publicity that Joshua uses magic is indispensable. I cannot yield.

    If Joshuas traits were hidden andter revealed, he may be attacked. Even more so, he might be called a monster. Rather, it would be better to rte the dragons appearance to the wedding and say, This child is a great child blessed by the dragon!

    So, Your Majesty, get married and produce an heir. Then, the ministers will be calm as well.

    Ian, stop. Its normal for everyone to get married quickly and have children, but not even you My ears are about to fall off.

    Surprisingly, the only current member of the Imperial Family was Emperor Oscar Iasa. His mother, the former Empress, didnt just attack Ian in her quest for power. She was not satisfied with all the bloodlines that might pose a threat to the imperial authority.

    To Laritte, Oscar seemed really worried.

    The officials must be bothering him a lot, werent they?

    Any official, whether in a book or a y, always tells the Emperor to get married That sounds like a job.

    In fact, even senior ministers couldnt help it. If, by any chance, the Dukes family rebelled and seeded, wouldnt their heads be cut off as well?

    Laritte swallowed the cookie andforted Oscar.

    Anyway, Im an illegitimate daughter, so dont worry too much. It wont be a threat to the imperial family.

    At those words, both Oscar and Ian hardened. No, why would she put herself down like that just tofort others

    On the contrary, Oscar came tofort Laritte.

    Dont worry about that, Madam. Even if you are an illegitimate daughter, it will not go unnoticed among the nobles.

    When the former Empress was alive, it was worrisome enough. When Ian offered to marry Laritte, even Red, who was loyal, objected to it for a moment.

    However, the Reinhardt family, now backed by the Imperial Family, had nothing to desire more.

    Its reputation extended to the ends of the sea and was worshiped.. how dare they twist the future master of such a family? It may be announced that they had an idental death after destroying all the coteral families beyond three generations.

    Oscar continued to joke.

    Well if I feel that the Imperial Family is threatened, please give birth to a daughter and I will send her a marriage proposal, so please consider it.

    When the atmosphere suddenly became chilly, he hurriedly turned his words.

    Come to think of it, Ian doesnt seem to have a good rtionship with his son.

    Oscars kind eyes fell on the baby sitting on Iansp.

    Joshua, who was over six months old, could sit down now. However, he still struggled to get out of Iansp and into Laritte.

    Uuuhh! Uhh!

    Ian gripped Joshuas body tightly.

    Where are you going? Stop bothering Laritte!

    No, we are on good terms.

    Why would you tell lies like that? Look at how the Young Master is getting annoyed, haha.

    When Ian kissed the child on the top of his head as if trying to prove that the words were true, Joshua got angry.

    Auuh!

    He was so angry that a nearby vase cracked.

    Just in case, he had Joshua use all of his magic before meeting Oscar, but he seemed to have recovered a bit already.

    Seeing that, Ian kissed Laritte on the cheek, intending to tease Joshua.

    Aaaauuuhhhhh!

    Needless to say, the child got even more angry. He wiggled his little arms as if to tell Ian not to kiss his mother. Still, everyone knew how weak a little babys gestures were and Ian continued to press his hot lips against Larittes cheek.

    Joshuas voice grew louder.

    While he couldnt understand, Ian preached to Joshua.

    A person must win his love with his own strength. If you feel unfair, go beyond father first.

    Oh no, dear friend. Isnt that too harsh for a son whose father is a sword master?

    Though what was wrong with him watching the couple in front of him? Oscar swallowed his tears and drank the tea.

    He was lonely today.

    The conversation between the Emperor of the Empire that upied the entire continent and the Ducal couple was like this

    So many yearster

    It may be short but it was also long enough for a crawling baby to stand on his feet and scream, I love you. A small foot bobbled across the hallway of the mansion of Duke Reinhardt, which was as clean and splendid as before.

    Mother!

    A pleasant voice came out of his mouth.

    Before anyone knew it, Joshua was so tall that his head reached Larittes thighs. Thanks to his rapid growth, he was able to run, albeit clumsily.

    Joshua Reinhardt bore a striking resemnce to his mother. His straight silver-haired hair reached below his eyebrows, and his skin was pale. However, it was right to say that his atmosphere was the exact opposite of Larittes. It was thanks to Ians fierce eyes.

    Such a child jumped into her skirt.

    Mother, mother. This, look.

    His fierce eyes turned into angels in front of Laritte.

    .

    There was another person who looked at that pretense and wrinkled his face.

 Chapter 135

    As he saw the little devil rubbing his face against Laritte and acting cute, strangely, Ian felt a pain in the back of his neck.

    In the meantime, Joshua and Laritte were affectionate.

    Mother, look this. I bring this?

    The small Joshua whose head now reached the thighs of an adult. In addition, this child learned to speak earlier than others though he was still clumsy.

    What did Joshua bring?

    Flower. Petals one, two, three three petals for mother.

    The scene with Laritte and Joshua was so pretty that it felt unreal. Both of them had white hair that seemed to becking in pigment and shone like the Milky Way.

    Blue and gold eyes looking at each other sparkled with love. Anyone born in the Iasa Empire would think it matched the corridor of the beautiful Dukes mansion that they dreamed of at least once. In such beautiful scenes, why did Ian look at them and frown?

    Anyway, Joshua is my son who inherited my blood.

    Ian didnt really hate his son. However, when he saw Joshua running around outside and ying dirty, all he could say was, Hes like a little devil. It wasnt because the clean corridors of the mansion were getting dirty.

    Joshua wasnt one to get dirty with dirt outside by mistake. He didnt even like to run around like the other kids in the first ce.

    Ian knew.

    The reason Joshua became dirty was simply to attract Larittes attention.

    Of course, children of this age are not so sad to get attention from their parents, but there are some cases of deliberate crying. Still, to make such a high-level n

    Ian raised a corner of his mouth and smiled ferociously.

    He was not actually happy. It seemed like the bigger the kid, the smarter he got. Even now, he was learning from past experiences and doing that on purpose. What was he going to do once he was seven or eight?

    As he frowned, Laritte took her son in her arms in the hallway.

    Joshua brought flowers for me.

    Yes. Its a gift, gift. Joshua gift.

    Did youe here covered in mud like this? You need to wash.

    Ung. Okay!

    When he curved his eyes, there had never been a prettier baby.

    By the way, do you have any presents for your father? Youre not just taking care of me, right?

    Joshua, caught by Laritte, turned backwards. The childs eyes then met Ians as he leaned against the wall in the hallway.

    He nced Ian up and down.

    From his jet-ck hair to his muscr but not burdensome arms, even the hard lower body that didnt look like the father of a child Then, in an instant, the mischievous smile disappeared from Joshuas face. He looked at his opponent with an expressionless face as if he had no feelings.

    .

    .

    A subtle fight broke out between the man and the child.

    Yes. I have a gift for father, too. Father, here.

    Joshua rummaged through the pocket of his overalls and picked up a crushed flower.

    The steps from Laritte to Ian were slow, it was in contrast to the hopeful run towards his mother earlier.

    No take?

    Ian scolded.

    It must be will you not take it, Joshua Reinhardt.

    Ian pondered whether to ept this flower or not. The flower, swept and pressed in the pocket, was spitting out its sap. It looked like a defeated soldier shouting, Dont insult me! Just kill me!

    Was this his love for his father?

    At least it was still simple, so even in front of Laritte, he would behave like this.. it was obvious what would happen if he grew up.

    This was why Ian couldnt call Joshua Little Devil.

    While Joshua was lovable, he was also downright nasty. The bigger his head circumference grew, the more he realized what he had and tried to beat his dad at every detail. His greatest resource was, of course, magical power.

    One day, Laritte invited Ian, who was in his office, for dinner with Joshua.

    Lets go to the dining room now, Ian.

    Ian, who was in the office, had thest document of the day in his hand.

    Ill follow you in two minutes. Please go first.

    And, Joshuas golden eyes shone as he embraced Laritte.

    Exactly two minutester, when he grabbed the doorknob of the office, the doorknob just turned around and didnt give way. It was evident that the little devices in the handle were broken. It would have been pitifully torn to pieces by Joshuas magic.

    It was the result of Joshua trying his hand at being alone with his mother.

    Ian was confined to his office and did not pathetically call a servant. Instead, a small vein popped in his forehead and he lightly smashed the doorknob. The tattered door now opened by itself with a slight breeze without him pushing.

    Laritte, who was leaving the hallway first, looked behind with wide eyes.

    Ian, you cant break down the door just because youre hungry. You are not a beast.

    Ian looked at Joshua with a terrifying smile.

    I know, right? I must have been very, very, very hungry. I cant even control my strength.

    Joshua made a cute face as if he was annoyed that his n had failed.

    The day Seta came to y was even worse

    Joshua dragged Seta around with a face that looked just like Larittes.

    Uncle. A favor. Just one, please, ung?

    When he sent his twinkling eyes like that, Seta put Joshua on his neck and said, I dont know what it is, but anyway, youre all right and served whatever he wanted.

    What about Olivias regr visits?

    When Joshua called her grandma in a lovely voice, it also tended to unravel Olivias old, nonchnt face. How could she speak harshly of Joshua, who looked exactly like the small Laritte?

    Joshua was the best baby to have a dragon, Duchess Reinhardts mother, magical power, and even the heir.

    Still, he didnt lose to Ian either.

    Ian used the position of the head of the Duchy to create time to be alone with Laritte.

    Therefore!

    Right today!

    It was the day when Ian and Laritte went out alone in the name of the Duchy temple. Other than him, everyone thought the temple was the real purpose.

    Mother. Really leave me?

    As Joshua clung to her leg, Laritte wrapped her head in an airy cloth to avoid being noticed, and the moment she was about to answer.

    Laritte. Lets go.

    Ian tried to hold back hisughter and came closer with a ferocious basic expression. In the end, Joshua had to watch the duke and his wife leave, blocked by Butterfly.

    In fact, Ians biggest struggle wasnt Joshua the Little Devil.

    The problem was Laritte.

    She always froze whenever Joshua was acting like a baby or separated from the couple.

    From Larittes point of view, it was natural. After food, children needed love and attention. Amon domestic quarrel. Even though it was exactly that level, Ian was very disappointed and misunderstood.

    You love your son more than me, Laritte.

    He couldnt lose either.

    What if Laritte loved him less? With that, he had to work harder. Then, what could he do? All he had was power and money His other power was useless except for a night with Laritte. It was daytime now.

    But, what about money?

    Yes. To spend a lot of money on Laritte!

    The ce the two passed by was a shopping street for the wealthy middle ss. It was when Ian opened his mouth to offer her a shopping spree

    Then, lets ask that merchant. Shall we start by asking if there are any problems with the recent business?

    Larittes eyes were burning with the will of the Duchess. Even though she covered up her gorgeous face to some extent, she couldnt stop her heart.

    Ill do a proper inspection of the Duchy!

    Ah, this isnt it.

    Ian enduredmentation, feeling the me of her will hotly.

    It was several hours after Ian was dragged by her hand, he thought behind Laritte, who was passionately investigating.

    I cant do this.

    Ian couldnt just blow this golden date opportunity. So, when he saw a fancy clothing store with a ss front, he quickly invited her.

    Would you like to see some clothes? You have to take it easy.

    Thanks to you, I have many clothes. And I havent looked all over the street yet

    Maids! Wouldnt everyone like it if you bought gifts for the maids and servants!

    Laritte was just writing down her findings and looked up.

    That sounds like a good idea.

    Ian clenched his fists behind her back.

    Money! Hurry up and spend the money for Laritte!

 Chapter 136

    Ian escorted Laritte into the store.

    This ce had beenbeled as a boutique aimed at the middle ss and above. All the sculptures that caught the eye were luxurious. A chandelier made of a hundred pieces of ss, like entering a noble mansion. Silver painted handle

    In addition, there were three more floors that were as wide as banquet halls. Even so, it couldntpare to the Reinhardt Mansion, Ian thought.

    Once in a while, simple shopping like this wouldnt be bad.

    It was a burdensome price to go down to the level of a petty noble in the province. From the eyes of the only duke in the empire, he was being infinitely modest.

    In any case, he was going to spend as much money as possible here to please Laritte.

    Lets win her love!

    Meanwhile, Laritte had a different idea. The maids faces shed up.

    What kind of clothes should I present to Alice

    As Ian and Laritte crossed the entrance of the store and entered, a young male clerk joined them and bent down.

    Wee! I am the staff, Fabius.

    It was a boutique that was notcking from thetest fashion stores in the capital, where each customer had a staff member.

    Are there any clothes the distinguished guests are looking for? Uhh.

    His conclusion was strange. Fabius furrowed his handsome eyebrows and nced up and down at Ian and Laritte.

    Who are these beggars?

    He was thinking so. This store was targeted at the middle ss. It was hard formoners to buy even a single set of clothes but look at these guests. It was the most foreign and worn-out outfit of all the staff and guests of this ce.

    Soon, Fabius heart cooled.

    Why was he providing services to those who couldnt afford them anyway?

    Please feel free to lock around.

    His job was to cling to his customers like a stamp and exin the dresses they admired, but he just kept his mouth shut and followed after Ian and Laritte. If it had ended like this, there would have been no problem with Fabius job.

    However, when Ian took out a piece of clothing, he rushed to stop it.

    Because the material is good, you cant just touch it and make it bad!

    .

    Ianughed furiously under his hidden face.

    Look at this

    Normally, he would have let it go, but now Laritte was next to him. He was afraid he wouldnt be able to give Laritte the best date but to start a fight? Meanwhile, the staff checked to see if Larittes hands were dirty so as not to give dirt on the clothes she was looking at as she remembered the maids.

    Ian ordered.

    Hey, call the manager here.

    What?

    Call the manager.

    A slow voice choked Fabius.

    Just as Ian could read Larittes feelings, she could read his feelings as well.

    Why is this person so angry?

    She was very good at being ignored. Just this much On the contrary, it was cute to see a man whomanded even across the sea get angry because he was ignored by an employee.

    What is lets see what my husband calls the manager for.

    Ian didnt seem like one to calm his anger with the intuitive method of revealing his identity. Before long, the manager, with his head more than half bald, walked slowly. Rather than ignoring the poor-looking couple guests, his original personality seemed to be like that.

    What is the matter, distinguished guests?

    The manager asked.

    He wasnt polite, but he didnt have an air of disrespect.

    Ian crossed his arms arrogantly. His whole body was tightly covered, so the usual sense of intimidation was not conveyed. Nheless, it was enough to make others secretly discouraged.

    I think several staff members will have to help us with our shopping. One person is not enough.

    Could you say it again?

    As the manager observed his behavior again, he seemed like an extremely poormoner.

    The manager wasnt dismissing him as someone who had no money, but he felt it was inconsistent. Instead of repeating what he had said, Ian took out a bag of gold coins from his chest and showed it to him.

    A wide smile appeared on the managers face as if they had magical powers. On the other hand, Fabius, who nced at him, opened his mouth.

    Uh, uh, uh?

    Now, Ian and Larittee were perceived as strange rich people instead of a poor couple.

    Judging by Ians hard and dark hands, the manager thought that he might have deserted and disguised himself as a great imperial knight.

    Whatever. All we need to do is earn money!

    Unknowingly, Ian said as he rubbed his hands together.

    Im saying it again. Im going to spend a lot of money here, so get me several staff.

    You havee to the right ce!

    While Fabius, who ignored them at first, was at a loss for what to do, the manager busied himself. As several staff were attached to Laritte, the manager started showing Ian the catalog.

    How about this? It is a style that many women are looking for these days. The skirt is fluffed up without a pannier, and itsfortable in everyday life. It is also trending in the capital, but surely its even close to the beauty of thedys feet!

    At that, the manager pointed to Laritte and ttered her very sincerely even though Laritte hadnt even shown a single strand of her hair! Even Ian was mistaken that this person was telling the truth. That was when he had roughly five dresses to choose from.

    The manager wondered if he should introduce other items.

    Even ordinary customers think that they overspent after buying three dresses

    Excuse me, distinguished guest. Exactly how much money are you willing to spend? A little or a lot?

    A lot.

    Ian replied with a tone of saying, What can I do for a pretty woman?

    You are an amazing person. yes!

    Soon, the manager immediately brought out another stack of catalogs.

    Meanwhile, Laritte was pretty interested. What was Ian going to do? Just buying a lot of stuff wouldnt do any harm to the staff. It was when Ian was about to pay with gold coins worth a thousand gil that he finally behaved strangely.

    Ah, wife. Should I just walk out without buying it? Now that I think about it, I dont really like the clothes.

    What?

    The manager asked in bewilderment. Ian didnt care and continued talking to himself.

    Still, we couldnt do that, right? Because if we touched the clothes, our hands were already stained with ck charcoal so the fabric would all be damaged I guess I should buy them all.

    What, what is the distinguished guest talking about

    If youre not sure, ask the staff over there.

    Ian soon nodded to the employee Fabius, who was only rolling his eyes in the corner.

    When his gaze reached Fabius, the staff didnt say anything. In the silence, the managers eyes gradually grew fiercer.

    No, no way. Fabius! To the guests?!

    Unclewait a minute Calm down

    Did you work with that attitude? Although this store is expensive, anyone can visit! This punk I hired an idiot whos been ying all his life because my sister took a break Get out now!

    Mother said that if I get kicked out here, too, she will really send me out. I have nothing to do now. Wait a minute, uncle! Ah, ah!

    Momentster, Fabius was kicked out with a p on the back by the managers hands.

    As Ian and Laritte came out on the road, it waspletely dark now. Laritte shook her head, ncing at the paper bags filling his thick forearms.

    You can ask the staff to send the purchases to the mansion.

    Wouldnt it be more surprising to the employees if we returned home with a gift?

    As Ian shrugged his shoulders, at least, that was how hed earn her favor, Laritte recalled what had happened earlier at the clothing store.

    And Ian, you were mean.

    What?

    He doubted her ears. As he stopped in the middle of the road, a man from behind grumbled past.

    Did I look mean?

    Huh? Of course.

    I was more afraid of hurting your feelings. I cant believe you didnt like it.

    Youre naturally mean, so its okay. Thats what makes you cute.

    Even though Laritte was sincere, Ian was unwilling to move from the middle of the road.

    Still, isnt it a long way from beating Joshua?

    Beat your son with what?

    Love. Your love, Laritte.

    This time, it was Larittes turn to doubt her ears.

    What more can I do to make you love me more than Joshua?

    It was only then that she realized the situation. There was more and less love between family members, at least for her.

    Laritte patted Ian on the back.

    I love both of you equally, more than my life. I dont know who I love more because there is no other way to love.

    I thought you loved Joshua more than me.

    Thats because Joshua is young. Others were still learning to speak early, he was saying, Mother, hungwy. He needed to be loved a lot when he was young.

    She continued as if it was natural.

    Didnt you grow up this prettily with lots of love?

    What?

    Silence prevailed again.

    The only person in the world who would say Ian was pretty was Laritte. Where was he looking at such a strong and gigantic knight

    However, he had heard enough of that. A corner of his heart was moved.

    I cant believe you thought this far Im a little worried about Joshua, but starting today, Ill set aside Joshuas bedroom.

    As Laritte wasing up with an alternative, uhp, her mouth was closed. It was because Ian couldnt stand it and bent down to kiss her, in the middle of the street. At least it was covered by the long dress, so others didnt know what they were doing.

    After a while, the exchange of hot breaths ended, and Ian asked.

    Can I tell the mansion we are arriving tomorrow?

    His golden eyes zed.

    I feel like I need to stop by the inn for a while.

    So, they headed to a small inn nearby

    The spring night was hot earlier.

 Chapter 137

    The Reinhardt Mansion that everyone dreams of living at least once.

    The mansion was peaceful tonight, as it always was at least, that was how it looked from the outside.

    But what if they look inside?

    The night Ian Reinhardt and Laritte Reinhardt left to inspect the estate.

    Ava, there is news from the master!

    They thought the couple woulde back in half a day, but instead of them, only a letter came. The contents written in Ians firm but elegant cursive were as follows.

    We discovered a problem with the flow of rainwater storage in a nearby vige about 10,000 feet away. Im trying to observe how it corrtes with the drainage pump that flows underneath the fountain, so I decided to stay for one day.

    Joshua should wash his hands and go to bed early instead of waiting for his loving parents.

    In reality, Ian decided to spend the night for a hot night with Laritte, but no employer noticed. As soon as the contents of the letter were revealed to the mansion, everyone noticed Joshua, whether it be a maid or a knight.

    Joshua, who waited desperately for his mother to return when she left, was shocked.

    N-n, no!

    Joshua, who was staring at the outside from the living room on the first floor, shouted.

    What a cry came from the tiny body, the size of an adults thighs! Everyone knew about Joshua. Even though he was usually very calm and angelic, they didnt know how he would react if his mother werent there.

    Ava took on the role of Joshuas nanny after Ian. She sighed andforted Joshua.

    Young Master, it will be the first night youll spend alone, will you be okay? Shall this nanny be by your side at bedtime?

    A shadow came over Joshuas face.

    Even the employees were overshadowed. Would he cry? Then, if the mansion cracked again now the building may really have to be rebuilt

    Amid everyones worries, Joshua smiled brightly.

    Uung, no. Nanny needs to sleepfy, too. Moon is already out! Ill go to my room first.

    Even though he said sleepfy instead of sleepfortably, the employees hearts buzzed.

    He matured a step further!

    Finally, he got over his separation anxiety for his mom!

    And that night, Joshua, who was left alone in the room, waited for his mother, who went to the mudts to pick oysters*, but he did not fall asleep. Instead of that, he ventured out of the mansion through the window.

    (*This is a popr Korean luby used to lull baby to sleep along with Twinkle Twinkle, called or ind house baby. Content is simple: a baby waiting for their mother who was picking oysters, then falls asleep, and the motheres home.)

    Im going to see mom!

    Fortunately, he was stopped midway thanks to the strict security of the Reinhardt Mansion. In the end, Joshua said in front of everyone, Leme go see Mom, Mom. and wept loudly. They had to use enough cloth to fill his arms to wipe away the little boys tears.

    How good would it be if things ended like this? The mansion would also be in good condition.

    However, Ian, who returned the next day, made a shocking remark.

    Starting today, Joshua will not share a room with my wife and I. By the way, this is the decision of Laritte, who is the sky andnd of this mansion.

    Joshua unknowingly made a crack in the walls of the mansion.

    Joshua did not readily ept the decision to grow up alone.

    Of course.

    Everyone has 24 hours in a day, and humans were encouraged to sleep a third of that time Therefore, Joshua was separated from Laritte for a third of the day.

    No, noo! You dowan me?

    Joshua cried and tried to cling to Laritte, but there was someone who stood in the way.

    It was Ian who became the victor.

    Joshua. In fact, everything in life is the rule of thumb.

    Laritte thought.

    Somehow when Joshua was a baby, he also said the same thing.

    Mother!

    So, if you feel unfair, try to ovee this father with any tool. If you be the head of the family, Laritte will be proud of you and may reward you.

    Ian spat out the words as a joke.

    The decisive reason why this could be dismissed as a joke was the difference in power.

    While Joshua was strong, Ian was stronger.

    As Joshua grew older, the amount of mana he handled increased. So when he was a baby, he only broke walls, but when he grew up, he was able to shake the mansion. When he became an adult, he might even be an unprecedented Duke who defeated a thousand soldiers alone.

    Though unfortunately, Ian was Joshuas match. He even cut arrows flying behind his back in half, but it was so easy to defend as he felt Joshuas flowing magic flow.

    If I beat father? I be with mother?

    The problem was, Joshua didnt take Ians words as a joke at all.

    Look here.

    As Joshua gathered his mana into his hands, Ian also began to burn. He judged that the time hade to properly establish the rank within the Reinhardt family. The first ce in the family was, of course, Laritte, but the second ce was being shaken.

    Huuh.

    Larittet shook her head and gave up intervening.

    Like that the first mutiny war began.

    The mansion shook so much that all the employees had to move to the annex and evacuate. One knight gave up defending the mansion and muttered,

    If this mansion copses, what kind of mansion will we build again? At least it will be bigger than it is now, right? Haha. Ha.haa.

    The war between father and son was over.

    Fortunately, it was before the mansion copsed. Still, Ian and Joshua didnt reconcile. The reason the mansion didnt copse was because Laritte was angry.

    I cant ride because of you. Joshua, too.

    Because of Ian and Joshua, who were fighting childishly, the mansion kept shaking and thumping. Larittete rode Bertrand for a long time and strolled through the front yard. However, when she tried to warm up properly, a vibration resonated in the mansion, causing Bertrand to stop.

    Right!

    The problem was that the horse stopped!

    Im sick and tired of fighting anyway!

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!